Madoka Attacks North Korea Super

by Loli_Molester

Summary:

Mami Jr and her girlfriend, Sayako, were just trying to have a normal day when they were approached by two soda mascots seeking a safe place to stay. Now Junior’s mother is in a coma, and she and her friends need to go to Canada to wake her up.

(Now with another story at the end)

Notes:

Here’s the OST: https://youtube.com/playlist?list=PL8qVwYHK1qTxe9xNBK0_Hq78vjjSrekE_&si=gJjiXsF0SwXPrHA2

(Oreo Magica starts 163)

Chapter 1: Another Beginning for Mami Jr

It was late at night. The streets of Mitakihara were devoid of people and animals, there were barely any vehicles being driven, and the only sources of light came from the street lights that only a few streets had. Despite how peaceful and quiet it was, a metallic man with a half blue, half silver body and a red, white, and blue logo on his chest, and a polar bear with a thick white coat who wore a red tie that read “Coca-Cola” ran through the streets like their lives depended on it.
“Cola, can you see them anywhere?” The man asked.
The bear quickly shook his head.
“Good, we lost them.” He let out a sigh of relief. “Now that we have time, let’s look for a hotel to stay the night in.”
The beast’s maw quickly formed a smile as he nodded his head in agreement.
“You like that plan, buddy? If all goes well, I’ll definitely buy you a few salmon to eat.”

-A few hours later-
“Mami! Mami, wake up!” Sayako said as she gently pat her still sleeping girlfriend on the stomach. “It’s almost noon! You can’t keep sleeping this late!”
“Sayako…” The blonde yawned before sitting up.
“Finally, you’re up! Took you long enough!”
“Let me sleep for a little longer. You’re on summer break and have nothing else to do. We can do anything whenever.”
The blue haired girl’s eyes widened at the suggestion.
“Nothing else to do? You’re the leader of the Magical Girl Mafia! There’s plenty for us to do back at the main base!”
Junior let out a sigh.
“Are you sure? I mainly just sit in my office all day, looking at my phone. Sure, I talk to you, Asuka, and the rest of my friends who live there, but you all got your own things to do and can’t be by my side all day. Plus, Asuka can handle everything for me.”
“You don’t have to sit in your office all day though. If there’s nothing important happening, you could just hang out with your friends.”
Without uttering a word, Mami Jr quickly turned around and stood up.
“Looks like there’s no beating you in this argument.” She sighed. “If you really wanna go to the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters so badly, then let’s hurry!”
A soft smile spread across Sayako’s face.
“Okay, Mami!”

-A few minutes later-
The man and his bear friend were walking down the streets of Mitakihara. After waking up so late, they needed to eat something that would get them in the mood to take on the rest of the day.
“You smell anything appetizing, Cola?”
The animal shook his head.
“Damn it! We’ve been at this for like an hour now! I’m so hungry!”
The polar bear nodded his head in agreement. As the duo continued walking, Cola heard a rustling noise come from the alleyway to his left, causing him to move his front right paw to the side.
“Did you smell anything?”
The bear nodded his head before running into the alleyway.
“Wait up!” The man yelled, chasing after his friend.
The duo ran all the way to the middle of the alleyway, where they saw a large dumpster shaking violently.
“Why did you bring me here?”
The animal walked forwards and slowly scratched at object with his claws.
“Cola… I’m not eating out of a trash can. And neither are you. Everything in there is rotten and full of parasites! We’d both get sick if we ate out of that dumpster!”
Not even a second after the man finished shouting, a woman with red hair and red eyes kicked the dumpster open and jumped on top of it. She wore a dirty green sweater that exposed her midriff, and similarly dirty, but also torn up, blue shorts.
“Who the hell are you two?”
“Cola, did you bring me here because you smelled someone who could help us?”
The bear nodded his head.
“The two of us are… visitors to Mitakihara City. We’re a little lost, and we wanted to know if there were any good restaurants nearby that we could eat at.”
The woman burst into laughter.
“You want me, a hobo, to tell you where to eat? Sorry bud, but you’re out of luck.”
“Do you at least have any friends who live nearby that can help us?”
“Hmm… I have a few nearby, yes. I guess I’ll bring you to them, but you better pay me back later.”
“I’ll gladly pay you however much-“
“I don’t want money. All I need as payment is a fresh, juicy apple!”

-Meanwhile-
Mami Jr and Sayako entered the Magical Girl Mafia’s Headquarters’ office, only to see Asuka sitting behind her boss’ desk.
“Good morning, Asuka!” The blonde cheerfully said before running over and hugging her friend.
“Junior, what took you so long?”
“I was sleeping. Can’t a girl sleep in late when she’s not being obligated to go to school?”
“But you’re homeschooled…”
“Asuka, does Mami have anything to do?”
“No, not really. I’m kind of just sitting here in case anything does happen, and so people know where to find me easily.”
Right as the grey haired girl finished speaking, a very familiar voice came from down the hallway.
“Junior! Junior! Where the hell are you?”
“Wait, Kyoko?” Asuka shouted.
Hearing her voice, Kyoko and her two companions entered the office.
“Hey, it’s been a while, hasn’t it?”
“Ky-Kyoko, what’re you doing here?”
“She’s here because of us.” The man said, stepping forwards. “My name is Pepsiman, and my animal friend beside me is named Coca-Cola. We need your girls’ help. Please, protect us!”

Chapter 2: Excellence Dynamic

“You want Junior to protect you? But you said you only wanted someone to tell you where you could get some food!” Kyoko shouted.
“Yes, I’m aware.” Pepsiman took a knee in front of the young girl and her friend. “Forgive me for lying. Originally, that was my intention, but after you told me who you were, I had to change my plans.”
“Protect you from who?” Asuka asked.
“This may take a while to explain. Do you want me to attempt to give you a summarized version of my tale, or should I explain it to you in its entirety?”
“Don’t spare a single detail. I need to make sure you’re not lying in an attempt to assassinate me.” Junior explained.
“Y-You think I’m an assassin?” Pepsiman gasped.
“Not really, but as someone who holds great wealth and is the leader of a powerful magical girl organization, that’s definitely a possibility to consider.”
“Wait, there’s been attempts on your life before?” Sayako asked.
“…Kind of. Even though I’d probably be able to beat a potential hitman, the thought still concerns me.”
“Go on with your story already. I’m dying to know it.” Kyoko said, walking over to her daughter’s desk and sitting on it.
“Okay, okay. So, this all started several months ago, when Cola and I were making a visit to Japan. You see, we’re actually the mascots of two gigantic corporations. I represent PepsiCo, and Cola here is the face of the Coca-Cola Company. It was coincidental, but both of our companies sent us to Japan to pay a visit to its people at the same time. This little vacation of ours was only supposed to last a week or so, but something terrible happened. Our home country, the United States of America, was destroyed. I’m still unsure of what caused it, but regardless, it forced us to become permanent residents of this country. For a few months, we lived here peacefully. The companies we worked for treated us like kings. They gave us an endless supply of money, and allowed us to spend it on whatever we wanted. Unfortunately… this joyous lifestyle of ours would end when both of our corporations’ headquarters were attacked and completely destroyed by an overwhelmingly powerful duo. Once they were through with our jobs, they went straight after us. We narrowly escaped from Tokyo, and after booking a hotel room and getting a goodnight’s rest, we were more concerned with getting some food to eat than finding someone to keep us safe when we ran into Ms. Sakura. Upon meeting her, we came to the realization that we needed to hire you girls to protect us, which brings us to now.”
“How’d you find out about me in the first place?” The redhead asked. “I’m just a hobo, not anyone special or important.”
“What kind of lies are you telling yourself? You’re completely wrong! You’re Kyoko Sakura, Mitakihara’s Mad Dog, the woman who singlehandedly caused the collapse of Israel, and one of the magical girls who took down North Korea. You’re one of the most famous and important people in this room! Obviously, word of mouth about who you and your friends are would spread easily. That’s actually one of the reasons why we came to this city as well. We heard that Mitakihara is home to a myriad of insanely powerful magical girls, so we fled to this place in search of protection.”
Before Kyoko could respond, Mami Jr spoke up.
“From what you’ve said, I can tell you’re not some assassin, and while neither myself nor the rest of my mafia would be opposed to taking care of you guys, you seemed to have left out an incredibly vital aspect from your story. That being the identity of the people who attacked you. Tell me, who are they?”
“The duo who attempted to murder us was a pair of fellow mascots. They’re Dog, the face of Mug Root Beer, and Big Shot, the mascot of well Big Shot soda.”
“Mug Root Beer is owned by PepsiCo… why would someone like Dog destroy the company they were working for?” Asuka asked.
The polar bead shook his head.
“Neither my friend nor I are sure. All we know is that he turned traitor and attempted to take Cola’s life.”
“So the guys trying to kill you are just a bunch of mascots?” Sayako asked. “They should be easy to deal with! Instead of protecting Pepsiman and Cola, how about we get rid of them?”
“That sounds like an amazing-“
“Don’t get too ahead of yourselves. While it’s certainly true that you girls are all incredibly strong, I don’t believe any of you are anywhere near those fallen mascots in terms of strength.”
“That’s fine, I’ll just call Auntie Madoka to help us. With her by our side, those little rascals won’t be bothering you for much longer!”
“Before any of us set off to find these people you’re speaking of, can you tell us where they are or where we could possibly find them?”
Pepsi Man and Cola shook their heads in unison.
“I’m sorry, but neither of us know where they went. It’s possible they came to Mitakihara after we escaped from them, but it’s equally as likely that they stayed in Tokyo to rest up.”
“I see. To find and defeat Dog and Big Shot, we’ll just have to search all of Mitakihara and Tokyo!” Mami Jr shouted.
Kyoko stood up and began to walk away.
“It looks like my presence won’t be needed. I’ll be going home.”
“See you later, Kyoko!” The blonde shouted, waving goodbye.
“Junior, will you allow me to come along with you, or should I stay here?”
“Please stay here, Asuka.”
“Now that we have everything settled, are we going to start our search?” The blue haired girl asked.
Mami nodded her head.
“Sayako, Pepsiman, Cola, let’s start looking for those bloodthirsty mascots!”

Chapter 3: Despair Arrives on Beat

Mami Jr, Sayako, Pepsiman, and Cola exited the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters.
“I’m gonna call Auntie Madoka. While I’m doing that, you guys should think of places where Dog and Big Shot could be.” Junior said as she took her phone out of her left pocket.
The blonde’s allies quickly nodded their heads.
As Mami opened her contacts and scrolled down to the M section, an unfamiliar male voice came from above her.
“So you’re that little girl we’ve heard so much about.” A man with a deep, gruff voice said.
“When people described her as a little kid, I thought she would be like 10 years old or something. But look at her! She’s but a toddler!” A man with a 1940’s American accent enthusiastically shouted.
The quartet looked upwards only to see a large, muscular bulldog who wore a red collar, and a rotund Caucasian man wearing a suit and bowler hat floating over them.
“I-It’s them! The mascots who tried to murder us!” Pepsiman yelled before backing away from his enemies.
Instead of attempting to flee like his friend, the bear let out a deafening roar at his pursuers. This caused a smile to spread across Dog’s face.
“Step aside, children. We’ll be out of here before you even know it.”
“No! We’re not leaving! Sayako and I vowed to protect Pepsiman and Cola! Neither of us are gonna let you hurt them!”
“Is that so? Then we’ll have to kill you as well.” Big Shot said as he and his companion landed on the ground. “I don’t want to hurt children, especially ones as young as you girls. Leave now so that neither of you die.”
“Nope! I’m not budging even an inch from this spot unless you pry me from it!” Mami Jr quickly transformed and went Super Saiyan 2. “Sayako, you take on the dog. I’ll handle the white guy!”
“Will do!” She shouted before transforming and summoning her swords.
“I see.” Big Shot sighed. “Use what little time you have left to make peace with your inevitable deaths. Neither of us will show arrogant girls like you any mercy!”
The two mascots bolted towards the children. Before Dog could get close enough to the blue haired girl to bite her, something heavy landed on his back.
“What do the hell do you think you’re doing?” Kyoko angrily asked with a huge grin on her face.
She sunk her teeth into Dog’s neck, tearing out a large chunk of flesh from him. The canine let out a whimper as he attempted to shake his attacker off of him.
“Ky-Kyoko?”
“You two, fuse and attack the other one. I’ll handle the mutt!”
“Will do!”
Sayako nodded her head. They both walked towards each other while still facing forwards. The girls slowly raised their arms over their heads. Once they were close enough to one another, the children bent to the side and allowed their fingertips to touch.
“Fusion! Ha!” They yelled in unison.
A brilliant beam of light shot out of where the girls stood, temporarily blinding Big Shot. Once it disappeared, he saw a blonde and blue haired girl standing in front of him.
“W-What? Who are you? Where did those kids go?”
“You’re looking at them right here!” She pointed at herself. “The name’s Sami Jr, and my predecessors left me the duty of killing you!”
The fusion quickly teleported in front of her opponent and grabbed him by his suit’s collar. She then threw Big Shot into the air and teleported over to him. Sami Jr threw a kick at her enemy’s chest, and right before her attack made contact, a smile spread across the man’s face. Once he was hit, he was sent flying into a large building in front of him.
“Now… we’re just getting to it…” Big Shot weakly said before coughing up a dark brown liquid.
“Getting to what? The part where I kill you? Glad to see that you’re just as ecstatic about that as I am!” Sami Jr taunted as she put her hands together to charge up an attack. “Kamehameha!”
The magical girl shot a beam of magic at the man’s stomach. The attack went straight through him and the building.
“Haha… that’s enough…” He said as more of the same liquid leaked out of what was once his stomach.
Not even a second later, he lost consciousness.
“Awesome! We won!” The child gleefully shouted. “Now all that’s left is for Kyoko to finish up! Then we’ll be done here!”

-
Kyoko wiped off the blood from around her lips and spat out the small amount of it that was inside of her mouth. She didn’t know why, but it had a completely different taste compared to the salty and metallic one she had grown accustomed to. She looked down to see a murky brown liquid coming out of the canine. It was rather bubbly and didn’t seem to be as thick as blood.
“GET OFF OF ME, YOU BITCH!” The bull dog screamed while desperately attempting to shake his opponent off of him.
A smile spread across Kyoko’s face as she stood up and summoned her spear.
“Fine, I’ll get off of you.” She quickly jumped off of Dog and pointed her weapon at him. “But in exchange for your life!”
The redhead shot her spear at her enemy and quickly impaled him in the stomach.
“M-More…” Dog weakly muttered as more of the brown liquid gushed out of him.
Too weakened to move, the former mascot collapsed on the ground and closed his eyes. Kyoko approached Dog and stared at him until she was sure he was no longer breathing. After that, Sami Jr walked over to her.
“Dad, we did it! We beat those two mascots with no trouble at all!”
“Yeah, we really did.” She turned to look at Pepsiman and Cola, who had started to run away. “Why did you guys hype them up so much? We didn’t even need to call Madoka, and it took like five minutes for us to beat them with no injuries on our end!”
“N-No! Your battle’s not over yet! In fact, it hasn’t even begun!”
“What does any of that?” She shouted, visibly confused by her ally’s odd words.
Before Pepsiman could explain what he meant, Big Shot and Dog stood up. The liquid leaking out of their injuries quickly hardened as if it were blood, stopping the duo from bleeding.
“Girls…” Big Shot weakly said as the same brown liquid began to leak out of his eyes, making him look as if he were crying. “I thank you for activating this power of ours… without it… we would’ve never gotten the chance to defeat you…”
“He’s right…” Dog added, brown fluid leaking out of his mouth as if it were drool. “Now we’ll end this!”
Before either of the magical girls could react, they were hit in the chest and sent flying into the Magical Girl Mafia’s Headquarters.
“Father…” Sami Jr whimpered before separating.
“Their strength was unreal. They moved so fast that I couldn’t even see their attacks!” Kyoko let out a growl before standing up. “From what I felt, they might even be stronger than Madoka!”
“T-Then is there anything we can do?” Mami asked as she put her left hand over her chest.
Outside, both Big Shot and Dog were breathing heavily. Their heads shook violently as they coughed up the same brown liquid.
“Return! He’s ordering us to return!” Big Shot shouted.
“But we haven’t killed those mascots yet.”
“I’m well aware of that fact, but we can’t disobey orders! We must return to Toronto immediately!”
The two mascots quickly walked away, leaving the area without turning back even once.
“Damn it… we lost!”
“Yes, but at least we know where their base is!” Pepsiman cheerfully said as he and Cola entered the room the magical girls were in. “It’s located somewhere in Toronto!”
“Toronto? Isn’t that a city in Canada?” Sayako asked.
“Yes. Now that we know where they’re headed towards, let’s-“
“No, we’re not going to help you!”
“What?” Sayako, Pepsiman, and Cola shouted in unison.
“Ky-Kyoko, what do you-“
“We’re not going after those mascots! The three of us are staying here in Mitakihara!”

Chapter 4: Lightly Dyed Pink Goodbye

“B-But if we don’t go after them, they’ll just come back one day and kill Pepsimam and Cola!” Sayako shouted.
“Yeah! And if we can get Madoka to fight them for us, we’ll surely be able to-“
“No! We won’t! Didn’t you sense how powerful those guys were? They sent us flying with one punch and caused you two to separate! None of us even saw them move! If Madoka went with us, th-then she’ll-“
“What’re you saying? Madoka’s the strongest person we know! Every time we’ve faced any sort of trouble, she’s always been the person to help us out! You know that even better than I do since you’re older! Did she not defeat Oriko and the Androids a few months ago? If she could beat people that were as powerful as them, she could take down two mascots no problem!”
Kyoko shook her head.
“Ever since spring, the enemies we’ve been fighting against have kept getting progressively stronger. You must’ve realized it too. Junko was insanely powerful, and yet people like the Androids and Oriko outclassed her. Dog and Big Shot weren’t even using their power when our fight began. How can we be sure that they were after they got up? I-If they were holding back, then we could potentially be sending Madoka to her death!”
Junior’s eyes widened.
“I don’t want my friend to die!” The redhead shouted.
“T-Then I’ll bring the entire Magical Girl Mafia to Canada! With so many magical girls, we’re bound to-“
“NO! IF YOU GOT HURT UNDER MY WATCH, THEN WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO SAY TO YOUR MOTHER? I DON’T WANT TO SEE HOW SHE’LL REACT TO THE NEWS THAT YOU DIED, AND THAT I COULDN’T SAVE YOU!”
“Oh, now you care about my mom?” Mami shouted, beginning to sound frustrated. “For the first five years of my life, you weren’t even present in my daily life! Sure, Kaede and I were friends, but you never told me about our relationship when we hung out together! You rarely even talked to my mom too! If you really cared about her, then you would’ve taken responsibility and taken care of me instead of letting Nagisa do your job of raising your child!”
Kyoko’s eyes widened at accusation. She grit her teeth and began to walk towards the hole in the wall.
“I don’t have time to argue with a literal child! I have a girlfriend and kids to feed. Arguing with my kid’s just gonna be a waste of time!” She shouted before jumping away.
The room went quiet for several seconds until Pepsi Man decided to speak up.
“Umm… Ms. Tomoe, if you’re remaining in Mitakihara, then what will become of us? Are you going to kick us out on the streets and leave us to die?”
“No. I’ll make sure you and Cola are kept safe and protected. For now, find a room to stay in and try to calm down. I’ll come up with a way to get all of us to Canada. Worrying now that Big Shot and Dog fled the country is a waste of time. Just try to clear your minds, okay?”
“Got it. Thanks, Junior!”
Cola quickly nodded his head.
“Sayako, I’m gonna go back home for a while. Wanna come?”
“Sure. There’s no point in staying here if you’re gonna leave.”

-Meanwhile in Toronto-
Big Shot and Dog, who had both stopped leaking out the brown liquid, entered a large mansion. Standing in front of the entrance was an elderly looking man with white hair who wore a black suit.
“Masters, you’ve finally returned. Rooty has been patiently awaiting your arrival. Have you taken care of those mascots?”
“No… we’ve been ordered to return.” Big Shot weakly said as he shook his head.
“We were so close to finally killing them too! If we just had a few more minutes, then we would’ve eliminated them!”
A smile spread across the man’s face.
“If it was ordered of you to return, then you did the right thing by allowing Pepsiman and Cola to live. Yes, they serve as our competition, but you’ve already taken care of their companies. There’s no reason for you to continue to hunt them.”
“Now that mention it, our orders never specified if we were to have those two killed or not.”
“I guess the boss didn’t want us to keep wasting time in Japan when our mission was done with. We overstepped our boundaries and he got pissed at us… no one’s to blame but us.”
“That’s what it seems. Unless you have any orders, try to relax. I’ll go make you some lunch.” The butler said before walking away.
“I guess that was that… let’s go take a nap, buddy.” Big Shot said.

Chapter 5: I Will Always Be Your Mother

Junior and Sayako entered Mami’s apartment. Outside from Yukito, who was sitting on the couch and watching TV, everyone seemed to have left.
“Yukito, where is everyone?” The blonde asked.
“Hino, Mary, and Mami went to buy some lunch. They’ll be back shortly, so don’t worry about them.”
“I see. Sayako and I will be in our room until they come back.”
Without saying a word, the man went back to watching his program. The two girls walked away until they made it to their room, and closed the door. Mami got on her bed and began to lie down.
“Damn it! Why did this have to happen?” She grumbled. “Why does Kyoko think she can decide what I can and can’t do when she’s not the person who raised me! Our only connection to each other is one of blood! We have no other relationship other than a blood one! Nagisa was my parent, not her!”
“Sure, Kyoko might not have raised you, and she’s definitely not close to you at all, but it’s clear that she at the very least cares for you.” Sayako responded, trying to calm her girlfriend down. “She doesn’t want you to get hurt. That’s why she’s insisting that you stay in Mitakihara.”
“Don’t say that. If she really cared about me, then she would’ve helped my mom raise me. Even if she doesn’t love her like she used to, that’s no excuse to not help her out! She thought she had a right to bring up my mom in our argument like she actually cared for her!”
Instead of responding to her, Sayako sat beside Junior and gently stroked her head.
“I can see where your coming from. I’m not one of Kyoko’s many children, and I’m not her, but the fact that she still sees you every so often speaks volumes about what she thinks of you.”
Before Mami could respond, she heard the front door open and then close.
“Junior! Sayako! Are you home? I brought lunch!”
“Mom!” The blonde cheerfully said before jumping out of bed and opening the door to her room.
Sayako followed after her, and both of the girls ran into the kitchen. Inside, they saw Mami, Mary, Hino, and Yukito sitting around the table. On the middle of it was a brown paper bag.
“Come take a seat, girls!”
Junior quickly sat down beside her mother, while Sayako took a seat to her left.
“What’d you get for us?”
“We ordered some rice, chicken, and some miso soup. We also got some weird soda thing. It’s called A&W Root Beer. None of us have ever seen it before, so we decided to get it!”
“I tried to talk them out of buying this beverage, but they just wouldn’t listen. If it sucks, blame them.”
As Mary finished speaking, Yukito grabbed twelve bowls, six plates, and six cups and handed two bowls, one plate, and one cup to each person.
“All right. Now that we have everything, let’s dig in!” Mami said before pulling out a large 2 liter bottle of A&W Root Beer from the bag.
She quickly poured herself a bottle and brought it up to her lips. As she did this, her daughter stared at her.
“That liquid… it looks so much like-“
Before Sayako could finish speaking, her girlfriend began to scream.
“MOM! STOP!”
It was too late, as Mami had already taken a sip of her beverage. Once she was done, she placed her cup down and began to speak.
“Yuck! This stuff tastes like medicine!” She said, sticking her tongue out in disgust.
“Mom, are you okay?”
“Of course I’m okay, Junior. It’s just soda. Sure, it might be horrible, but it’s literally just a drink. There’s no reason to scream or worry about me.”
“You’re right… sorry for causing a scene.” Junior’s face flushed as an embarrassed smile spread across her face.
“I’m gonna pour this into the sink. I refuse to drink medicine alongside chicken and rice!”
Mami stood up and started to walk towards the sink. Before she could reach it, she suddenly collapsed. Junior jumped out of her seat and landed next to her mother.
“MOM? MOM!”
“Junior… I’m not sure what happened. I feel so lightheaded all of a sudden.” She weakly said as her eyes slowly closed.
“GET UP! GET UP, MAMI!” Hino screamed as she rushed to her girlfriend’s side.
“HEY, STOP JOKING AROUND! THIS ISN’t FUNNY!” Mary screamed.
“Girls… I’m so tired… I think I just need a little nap…”
“MOM! GET UP, MOM! MOM!”

Chapter 6: For You to be Happy

After Mami passed out, Hino called an ambulance to take her to the hospital. Despite several hours passing, she hadn’t woken up.
“Mom…” Junior said as she stood beside her bed. “G-Get up! Please! I-I don’t want you to die! I-If you never wake up, then what am I going to do without you?”
“Ms. Tomoe… you’re like a mother to me! Y-You never got mad at me nor hit me for no reason… you even let me live with you.” Sayako said as tears filled her eyes. “I-If you never wake up again, then I’ll cry!”
“I’ve lived my entire life up to this moment to meet you! I-I can’t lose you now that we’re together! I-I refuse! T-There has to be something that I can do!”
“I was a horrible big sister to you. I’m sorry, Mami. Please, just wake up!”
“I’ve only known you for like five months now… if you don’t ever wake up, then I’ll be forced back onto the streets.” A smile spread across Yukito’s face as he turned away from the blonde woman. “I’ve lived most of my life as a vagabond, using whatever little magic I had as a means to earn money. Returning to that lifestyle shouldn’t even faze me… yet I feel like I’m about to cry.” With his right arm, he wiped his tears away. “I can’t allow myself to do that. Any tears shed for you would be a waste of time and energy.”
“Wh-What do you mean?”
“If you girls stopped moping around and being sad, then it’d be obvious. The doctor said that Mami wasn’t sick or had any underlying health conditions that could’ve caused her to collapse. The fact that they weren’t able to detect anything implies that something more nefarious caused your mother to pass out. Something like a magical girl potentially attempting to assassinate you.”
Junior’s eyes widened as she realized what most likely happened.
“I-It was that root beer! T-That’s what caused all of this!”
“Don’t jump to absurd conclusions, Junior!” Mary shouted.
“But it’s true! Earlier today, Sayako and I fought against two soda company mascots. One of them was Dog, the face of Mug Root Beer. He could’ve down something to every bottle of root beer in Mitakihara, a-and-“
“Right, he’s the mascot of Mug Root Beer, not the A&W one. While he could’ve poisoned A&W root beer, I’m not sure why he would’ve considering that him and Big Shot were solely going after Pepsiman and Cola. If it was to eliminate the competition, why didn’t he just destroy the owners of A&W like with what he did to PepsiCo and The Coca Cola Company?”
“I’m not sure… but all of this happened after my mom drank that vile soda! If my suspicions about this linking back to A&W are true, then Dog and Big Shot are probably involved somehow.”
“If this is really what happened, then what are you going to do?”
“After we get out of the hospital, I’m gonna tell Kyoko about this, and if she really cares about mom, then she’ll come to Canada with me.”
“Wait, you’re going to Canada? Who are you taking with you?” Hino asked.
“Kyoko and Sayako should be more than enough company for me! Once I get there, I won’t come back until I kill the people who did this to my mom!”
“Are you sure that’s a good plan? We already saw how powerful Dog and Big Shot are when they’re not holding back. If we go to where their base is, they could kill us all in an instant.”
“Yes, I know that. But I don’t want to get people like Auntie Madoka, Asuka, and all of their friends involved in my mess! As I am now, I’m too weak! If I rely on my friends’ strength, I’ll never get stronger! That’s why I’m doing this without any of their help! Sayako, this is going to be a dangerous mission. Will you come with me?”
“Yes, of course I will! I’ll always be by your side, Mami!”
A smile spread across the blonde’s face as she hugged her girlfriend.
“Your safety is my priority. No matter what happens, I’ll make sure you come home safe!”

-
Kyoko sat outside of her cardboard house. She stared at the sky with a neutral expression on her face.
“Kyoko…” Poorfag said as she sat beside her girlfriend. “You look upset. Is there something troubling you?”
The redhead let out a sigh as leaned back on her partner.
“Yeah… kind of. Do you know of Mami Jr?”
”The blonde child, right? What about her?”
“She wants to go to Canada to defeat a bunch of really powerful guys who have been causing her trouble. I’ve been begging her to stay here, as fighting against them would practically be suicide, but she refuses to listen and insists on going anyway. I want to protect her… but she doesn’t want to listen to reason.”
“You care about her a lot, why’s that?”
“Junior is my daughter… my daughter with someone I care deeply for. She hates me for being a bad father… something that I won’t argue against… but I do care about her a lot.”
“If you really care about your daughter, then you should help her out. Don’t just sit around while she goes to a different country. Go to her and tell her that you want to protect her!”
“Poorfag…”
Before Kyoko could respond to her lover’s suggestion, Mami Jr and Sayako walked over to her.
“Hey, father…”
“Junior, I’ve been thinking a lot about what you’ve told me. Are you still planning on going to Canada to fight against those mascots?”
The blonde nodded her head.
“Yes. No matter what you say, I’m not going to change my mind. I just came here because I wanted to tell you something.” Mami Jr took a deep breath. “My mom… is in the hospital.”
The redhead’s eyes widened.
“WHAT? WHAT HAPPENED?”
“We don’t know for sure, but Sayako and I suspect that she was poisoned by Big Shot and Dog, as she fell unconscious after drinking A&W root beer.”
Kyoko stood up.
“Poorfag, I’m gonna be away for a few days. Can you take care of Popo, Yuma, and Kaede on your own?”
“Yes. Promise me you’ll come back safe!”
“Of course I’ll come back! Regardless of what happens, I’m gonna do my best to make sure I don’t die!” She turned to look at her daughter. “Junior, what’re we waiting for? Let’s go already!”
The blonde nodded her head.
“Yes! Kyoko, Sayako, to the Magical Girl Mafia’s Headquarters we go!”

Chapter 7: To Canada

Mami Jr, Sayako, and Kyoko approached the entrance to the Magical Girl Mafia’s base. In front of it stood Pepsiman and Cola. The bear was smiling.
“Junior, how did these guys know we were coming? Do you have their phone numbers or something?” The redhead asked.
Her daughter shook her head.
“I called Asuka and told her to inform them to go outside and wait for us.”
“Ms. Tomoe!” Pepsiman cheerfully said as he walked up to the child and shook her hand. “Have you decided on what we’re going to do next?”
“Yes. Asuka’s called a private jet to take us to Canada. If all goes well, we’ll be there in half a day.”
“Can’t we all just teleport there?” Kyoko asked.
“While that’d be possible, Pepsiman and Cola don’t know how to. And from what little I know of Canada, there’s a higher chance of me arriving in some random forest filled with moose than our target city.”
“Yeah, and the plane ride from here to Ontario will give us some time to rest and relax before we go after Dog and Big Shot.”
“I see your point. I won’t complain as long as there’s free food.”
“Asuka already confirmed that they’ll make us food while we’re there.”
“Perfect!” Kyoko said as a grin spread across her face.
As the quintet finished their discussion, Asuka walked out of the building.
“The plane’s just landed behind the building.”
“Really! All right everyone, let’s-“
“Wait! Before you guys leave, are you sure you don’t want any back up? My friends and I would gladly lend you a hand, and knowing what they did to Mami, I’m sure we’d even be able to rope Madoka and Sayaka into helping us. And that’s not even including all the Stick users and the Magical Girl Council. With all of our help, these powerful foes could be-“
“No. I’m done of relying on borrowed power. Whenever there’s a huge threat to us, one of you guys always handle things for me. Recently, Madoka’s been the one taking care of everything. She must be so exhausted from all of it… I don’t want to burden her with my familial matters! Using my own powers, I’ll solve my own problems!”
“I see. Well then, come back safely, Mami.”
The blonde nodded her head before her and her friends walked away. They went behind the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters, and saw a plane that was open and waiting for them to get on board. As they approached the vehicle, Mami Jr spoke up.
“If any of you guys want to leave, then by all means, go ahead. I won’t stop any of you.”
“Why would I leave? I promised that I’d help you out, right? I’m gonna stay by your side for as long as I live!” Sayako shouted.
“And skip out on killing the people who put your mom in a coma?” Kyoko let out a chuckle. “Who do you think I am? I’m gonna make them regret ever being born once I get to North America!”
“I want to know why they did all of this, especially for Dog. I didn’t know him very well, but he didn’t seem like the type of guy to betray and destroy the company he was a part of.” Pepsiman said.
Cola simply nodded his head to his friend’s words.
“All right. Everyone, let’s board that plane!”

-
Big Shot lay in bed. He was trying to sleep, but just couldn’t. His head felt like it was going to split in half, and the pain wasn’t growing duller at all. He was about to roll over when an image suddenly entered his mind.
“T-They’re coming? Those girls are headed this way? N-No! That can’t be!” He yelled as he sat up. “But they’ve just boarded a plane. Coming here from Mitakihara through air travel would take half a day. That’s plenty of time for me to rest up. Then, in the morning, I’ll take them down effortlessly.” He said before lying down once more. “I don’t want to hurt any of you girls, but if you keep doing this, then I’ll be forced to use more lethal methods to remove all of you.”

Chapter 8: He’s Not Just a Man, He’s a Pepsiman

Kyoko leaned against her seat. She stared at the ceiling as she slowly drifted off to sleep.
“Well, this is definitely the most boring plane ride I’ve ever been on.” The redhead yawned. “You know, Junior, this whole thing reminds me of when I conceived-“
“S-Shut up!” Mami shouted as her face flushed.
“Yeah… you don’t have to talk about what you did with her mom to make her.”
“What else am I supposed to do? You guys all have your phones, and the polar bear is a wild animal, so it can sleep on command. I have nothing to do besides talk to you guys.”
“That’s understandable.” Pepsiman said as he summoned a cool, refreshing bottle of Pepsi and handed it to the redhead. “If you want some entertainment, would you allow me to tell you my tale?”
“Sure. I have nothing to lose by not listening to it.” She said before grabbing the soda bottle and cracking it open.

-A few years ago-
Pepsiman, formerly known as Travis, sat in a chair outside of an office, trying to be as quiet as possible. He was dressed in a clean black suit, and wore black dress pants. The reason why he was dressed so formally was because he had an interview to attend that was supposed to start a few minutes ago. Unfortunately, his interviewer seemed to be a little busy with an employee of his.
“I’m not doing that! Look, I enjoy doing this job, but this idea of yours is completely unhinged!”
“But if you accept my offer, then you’ll become a superstar, a celebrity capable of rivaling even the most famous musicians and social media influencers!”
A deep laugh came out from inside of the room.
“You really are insane if you really think that! I’m not gonna try to reason with a maniac like you! I’m out of here!”
The office’s door was swung open, and a chubby middle aged white man with stubble walked out of it. He looked frustrated as he passed by Travis without uttering a single word.
“Hey, you!” An older white man with grey hair, and who wore a black suit, shouted as he approached Travis. “You’re the guy you said he wanted to be a part of our marketing team, right?”
“Yep, that’s me.”
“I know this probably isn’t what you want, but we’ve recently had another, more high paying position in our company become available. We want to hire you to play role of our mascot, Pepsiman!”
“Really? What are the requirements?”
“None! Just sign this!” The older man said before pulling out a clipboard with a paper contract attached to it. “You don’t have to sign right now. Take however long you need to read all of this.”
Travis grabbed the clipboard and pulled our a pen from his left pocket. He quickly read everything up to the midway section of the paper.
“We’ll have full rights to give you any kind of superpower that we want?”
“Yes! That’s correct!”
“Sign me in!” Travis said before signing his name on to the contract.

-
“And then they did surgery on me, and gave me this cool bodysuit. That’s how I became the Pepsiman you know today!”
“I see.” Kyoko said. “That wasn’t as entertaining as I thought it’d be, but it still killed some time. I guess my best bet is to take a nap. Call me later when dinner’s ready or when we reach Canada, okay Junior?”
“Sure thing, Kyoko.”

Chapter 9: Another’s Past

-A few years ago-
A polar bear was prowling a cold, snowy area in an attempt to find something to eat. It had been nearly two days since he had last eaten, and his stomach was hurting. Although he was well acquainted with the pangs from an empty tummy, and had enough fat stored up to last him at least a few more days, he was desperate to find something to eat. The bear looked around. From sight alone, he couldn’t find anything edible nearby, so he had to go to his next option. He moved his head downwards and began to sniff the ground beneath him. Unfortunately, this proved fruitless as well, as he couldn’t smell anything nearby. Upset from his misfortune, the polar bear began to lie on his stomach. Not even a second after doing this, he heard a whistle blow in the distance. The only thing the animal could do was move his head upwards before he was hit in the stomach by a sharp projectile. For some reason, he started to feel incredibly tired. Not wanting to fight the pain and continue feeling the pain of hunger, the bear allowed himself to fall unconscious.

-A few hours later-
The polar bear began to open his eyes. He couldn’t see very well due to the darkness of the room he was in, but he was able to make out two men standing in front of what looked like a row of silver bars.
“You see that thing in there? It’s exactly what we’ve been looking for!”
“Yes, you’re right. That bear’s just the right size, and it has the right amount of fat to serve as our mascot! If we can train it to act like a human, then we’ll have a future household name in our hands!”

-Present day-
“Hey, Cola, wake up.” Pepsiman said as he gently pat his friend’s head. “We’re in Canada now. Get up.”
The animal stood up and let out a yawn.
“That’s a good boy!” He turned to look at the exit. “All right. Let’s go. Everyone’s waiting for us.”
The two mascots walked out of plane, and saw Mami Jr, Sayako, and Kyoko waiting for them outside.
“Good morning, Cola!” The blonde cheerfully said.
“All right, girls. Where are we headed to next?”
“We’re gonna book a hotel room. After that, I don’t really know. Other than the fact that Dog and Big Shot came to Toronto, we know nothing else of their location. I guess we’ll just have to search the entirety of this city.” She let out a sigh.
“That’s a completely ridiculous plan!” A very familiar voice called out. “Although not the biggest, Toronto is Canada’s most populated city! Finding our base would take days, if not weeks of non stop searching!”
“How did you know we got here?” Sayako asked, slightly confused as to how the former mascot was expecting them.
“The exact time and location of your arrival came to me in a vision!” Big Shot said, a smile spreading across his face.
“A what?” Junior asked, confused at her enemy’s explanation.
“Before any of us do anything too rash, I implore you to leave. Fighting and killing children is not something I’d enjoy doing. Run along now. Get back on the plane and permanently leave Canada. If you five do that, I’ll ensure that nobody will be harmed.”
“If we leave… my mom will never wake up!” Mami Jr angrily yelled before going Super Saiyan 2.
“Your mother, hmm? You assume I or my colleague did something to her? What a preposterous accusation! I don’t even know how that woman looks like!”
“It doesn’t matter whether you know who Mami is or not! All evidence seems to point to you and that mutt having some involvement in her hospitalization, and for that, I’ll kill you!” Kyoko yelled before using her magic to transform herself into a red canine-like creature.
Using her increased speed, the redhead rushed towards Big Shot.
“So you don’t wish to heed my warning then…” The man sighed. “Very well, I shall show you fools no mercy!”

Chapter 10: Lost Soul Dancer

Kyoko jumped up and opened her mouth wide. Her razor sharp fangs were aimed directly towards Big Shot’s neck. A smile spread across the man’s face as he effortlessly dodged the magical girl’s attack and threw a kick at her neck. The redhead quickly grabbed her opponent’s left arm, locking both of them in place.
“I’m not all too familiar with magical girls, especially Japanese ones, but I’m very well aware of you and your friends, Ms. Sakura.” Big shot said as he teleported behind his opponent.
He shot several brown beams at the woman, who jumped over them with ease. She landed in front of the man and threw a punch at his chest. The blow was strong enough to slightly push Big Shot back, although it seemed to not hurt him to any visible extent.
“You’ve killed countless men, women, and children, and for what? For your own enjoyment? I can’t wrap my head around you. Out of the group of girls who destroyed North Korea, you’ve always been the one who perplexes me the most.” He said before teleporting over to Kyoko and throwing a kick at her chest.
The attack sent her flying into the air. The former mascot used this opportunity to shoot a barrage of brown beams at his enemy.
“Have you changed your ways and become some sort of superhero who wishes to save people?”
“OF COURSE NOT, YOU DUMBASS! MAMI’S THE MOST IMPORTANT PERSON TO ME! I’M NOT GONNA LET A BUNCH OF WEIRDOS GET AWAY WITH PUTTING HER IN A COMA!” Kyoko screamed before shooting a beam of magic out of her mouth.
The attack disintegrated all of Big Shot’s beams and nearly hit him before he teleported away.
“What right do you have to save her?” The man calmly said before appearing behind his opponent and throwing a kick at her head that launched her towards the ground.
“WHAT KIND OF STUPID QUESTION IS THAT? MAMI WAS NEVER INVOLVED IN WHATEVER SCHEME YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS TRIED TO INACT! SHE’S COMPLETELY INNOCENT, AND YOU HURT HER FOR NO REASON!” She teleported over to Big Shot and quickly bit down on his right arm.
Instead of biting down on soft flesh, the man’s skin felt harder than obsidian. Kyoko felt like her teeth were about to completely shatter.
“And that gives you the right to save her? You’ve killed an ungodly amount of innocent people for seemingly no reason. What gives you any right to save the person who you supposedly love the most over your victims’ friends and families’ right to see them again?”
The redhead’s eyes widened as she attempted to come up with a response. Before that could happen, she was kicked in the stomach and sent flying towards the ground. A large impact crater formed around Kyoko the moment she hit the ground.
“Shit…” She weakly muttered before coughing up blood and returning to her regular form.
“You’re too weak to go against me, Ms. Sakura. Even if you believe you deserve to help the person most important to you, you’ll never be able to at this rate!”
As Big Shot finished taunting, Mami Jr appeared behind him. She swung her fists downwards, hitting her enemy’s back and launching him forwards.
“EVEN IF KYOKO’S DONE SOME TERRIBLE THINGS, THAT DOESN’T MEAN MY MOM SHOULDN’T BE SAVED! KILLING ANOTHER INNOCENT PERSON JUST TO SPITE MY FATHER ISN’T THE WAY THINGS SHOULD GO!” The blonde began to charge up an attack in her hands. “KAMEHAMEHA!” She screamed before shooting it at her enemy.
The man quickly teleported over to Junior, evading the attack.
“You seem hellbent on killing me even though I already said I had no involvement in your mother’s situation. Tell me, child. What caused your mom to become comatose?”
“SHE DRANK A&W ROOT BEER AND C-COLLAPSED!” Tears welled up in her eyes.
“I see. It appears as if I was mistaken. Yes, I did play a role in your mother’s condition!”
The blonde stood still as her eyes widened. Her hands began to shake with rage as she stared at her enemy.
“A&W Root Beer is unlike any other soda. If drank by mentally or emotionally weak people, they will die. However, if someone who is incredibly in-tune with their emotions were to drink a cool, refreshing bottle of root beer, they’d survive and become absurdly powerful.”
“YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO MY MOM!” Junior screamed before jumping at her opponent and headbutting through his chest.
Instead of pretending to be even slightly injured, Big Shot grinned from ear to ear as his wound gushed out the same brown liquid from their last encounter. It quickly hardened and healed.
“Is that all you have, child? At this rate, you’ll never able to put me down!”
“WH-WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? WHY ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL THESE SO CALLED WEAK PEOPLE? EVEN IF YOU THINK THE STRONG SHOULD RULE, THERE’S NO REASON TO KILL THEM!” Mami screamed as she teleported over to her enemy. She threw a flurry of kicks and punches at his chest and stomach, only for Big Shot to seem completely unfazed by the attacks.
“Ms. Tomoe… I-“
Before the man could respond, his eyes widened and he put his hands on his head.
“My master doesn’t want you to know of his plan!” He yelled while wincing from the pain.
Brown tears began to fall down his cheeks as he quickly grabbed the child and slammed her face first onto the ground. Not even a second later, he raised her into the air and slammed her onto the ground, this time, on her back.
“You’re far too weak to defeat me, Mami! My colleague and I gave you a chance to stay in Mitakihara, but you chased after us anyway! For that, you and your friends will pay with your lives!” He quickly let go of the blonde and turned to look at Sayako.
“You shall be the first to perish!” Big Shot shouted before teleporting over to the girl and grabbing her by the head.
At first, his grip wasn’t too tight, but he slowly squeezed down on the girl’s head with more force.
“MAMI! M-MY HEAD! HE’S GOING TO KILL ME! PLEASE, SAVE ME! I-I DON’T WANT TO DIE!”
Mami Jr stared at her partner with fear in her eyes. She was scared. She didn’t want her best friend to die, but she couldn’t defeat Big Shot. He was much too strong for her and would just walk off even her most powerful attack.
“Sayako… I-I-“
Big Shot’s grip on the child’s head tightened, causing cracking sounds to come out of her head.
“AHHHHHH!”
“Sayako… Sayako… no! NO! NO! DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE HURT SAYAKO!” Mami Jr screamed as her hair suddenly grew even longer, nearly reaching her feet.
“Hmm. It appears as if your power has drastically increased.” Big Shot said before letting go of the blue haired girl.
“That’s Super Saiyan 3…” Kyoko weakly stated while staring at her daughter. “Haha! That’s exactly what we needed! Go get him, Junior!”

Chapter 11: A New, Yet Familiar Power

Mami Jr teleported over to her enemy and threw a punch that went through his chest. She followed this up by shooting a gigantic beam of magic that disintegrated Big Shot. The man used a drop of brown liquid that had fallen onto the ground behind the blonde to grow back in less than a second.
“You’ve grown much stronger, kid! Even if I trained my hardest, I’d never get the sudden spike in power you just got! Tell me, how’d you pull this new form off?”
“LIKE I’D EVER TELL YOU!” Junior screamed before teleporting over to Big Shot and shooting a beam of magic through his chest. Without wasting any time, the blonde teleported behind him and threw a flurry of punches and kicks at his back.
“E-EVER SINCE MARCH, I’VE BEEN RELYING ON BURROWED POWER! NAGISA GAVE HER LIFE TO SAVE ME, I HAD TO FUSE WITH SAYAKO TO DEFEAT OTONA, AND ALL OF THE SAILOR GUARDIANS AND MOST OF THE STICK USERS GAVE THEIR LIVES TO SAVE ME!” Tears began to fall down the blonde’s face as she punched through her opponent. “IF IT WEREN’T FOR MAYUKO, ASUKA, AYA, AND I WOULD’VE ALL BEEN KILLED BY JUNKO… AND BECAUSE OF ME… MADOKA HAD TO KILL HER MOM! BECAUSE OF MY WEAKNESS, MADOKA HAD TO SAVE US EVEN WHEN SHE WAS SICK! I’M TIRED OF BEING DEAD WEIGHT AND LETTING MY FRIENDS GET HURT! I WANT TO BE AS STRONG, NO, STRONGER THAN AUNTIE MADOKA!” She screamed before shooting yet another beam of magic at Big Shot, completely disintegrating him.
Across from where the blonde was standing, Big Shot appeared out of a drop of brown liquid.
“You’re much stronger, kid! Still, you’ve got a lot left to learn!” He shouted before teleporting over to the child.
He grabbed her by the left arm and effortlessly ripped it off. Blood gushed out of the wound as she winced in pain.
“I gave you every chance in the world to flee! I’ll hesitant in killing you pests no longer!” He yelled before shooting a beam of brown energy at the magical girl.
“I’M NOT LETTING ANYONE DEAR TO ME DIE ANYMORE!” Mami screamed before quickly regrowing her arm and shooting a beam of magic at her opponent.
The beams locked in place for several seconds before Junior teleported away, reappearing to the left of Big Shot a milisecond later.
“NOW DIE!” She screamed before shooting a beam of magic at her opponent.
The former mascot attempted to jump away, but his left arm was hit and completely disintegrated by the magical beam.
“I’ve had enough of this! It’s about time I put an end to this annoying little game of ours!” He yelled as a gigantic, muscular brown arm appeared out of his wound.
It looked like it was made out of the same liquid that he bled out. Using this newly formed appendage, Big Shot grabbed Mami Jr and slammed her onto the ground twice before throwing her to the left. The second she landed on the ground, the man stabbed her in the chest with his index and middle fingers.
“That should be more than enough.” He turned to Kyoko. “I’ve slain the girl. If you wish to pursue me, then so be it. Just know that you and your friends will certainly die.”
“YOU BASTARD!” Kyoko screamed before getting up and rushing at her enemy.
Before she could get close to him, Big Shot vanished. “Damn it… he got away…” She turned to where Mami lay and saw that she was bleeding profusely.
“Junior, are you all right?”
There was no response.
“Answer me already! Get up!”
The child didn’t respond yet again.
“I’M ORDERING YOU TO STAND! DON’T YOU DARE DIE!” Kyoko screamed before grabbing her daughter. “I-IF YOU DIE BECAUSE I ALLOWED YOU TO COME HERE, W-WHAT WILL I TELL YOUR MOTHER IF SHE EVER WAKES UP?” She tightly closed her eyes before jumping over to a tall building in the distance.
“KYOKO, WAIT!” Sayako screamed before jumping after her.
“No… Mami!” Pepsiman shouted, coming out of the private jet. “I-I’m supposed to be a superhero, why am I not able to help out my friends?” He asked while looking at the sky.
While his friend pondered this question, Cola let out a sad whine and began to lie down beside him.
“Oh, Cola, are you hungry? You haven’t eaten breakfast yet.”
The polar bear nodded his head.
“Well come on then. Toronto’s just in the distance. Let’s follow the girls and then get a bite to eat.”

Chapter 12: Sorrow at the Hospital

-
Big Shot appeared in front of his master’s mansion. The brown appendage on his left fell off of him, becoming a brown puddle on the floor as a regular arm took its place. He fell to his knees and started to violently cough up the same brown liquid as the day before. He coughed so frequently and powerfully that his throat started to hurt.
“Master Big Shot.” The mansion’s butler said as he opened its doors. “Are you well?”
“Obviously not! Can’t you see and hear how poor my condition is?”
The elderly man stared at his master. His body seemed devoid of injuries, but from his voice and facial expression, he could clearly tell that the former mascot was exhausted.
“Yes, I see. Enough about you. What has become of those magical girls?”
“I… I killed a child…” He muttered while looking at the ground.
“What was that?”
“I killed a child…”
“Speak up. You know-“
“I said I took care of them! I killed one of them, so the others fled back to Japan. At least I hope they have.” Big Shot said, trying to hide the shame he felt for doing such a thing.
“What makes you think that? If they were foolish enough to come to a country that’s on the other side of the world from Japan without knowing of our mansion’s location, what makes you think they’d leave just because you killed one of their friends? In fact, it might have the opposite effect, since they’ll certainly want vengeance for their fallen comrade.”
Big Shot’s eyes widened.
“Y-Yes, that’s a possibility, but I doubt-“
“You think too highly of a cutthroat, two children, one manchild, and a wild animal.” He turned around and began to walk into the mansion. “Come in and have some rest. If that group of five poses anymore problems to us, I’ll send Dog after them.”
“Yes… Charles…”

-A few hours later-
Mami Jr began to open her eyes. Her vision was a little foggy, but she was able to notice a few things. Firstly, she was lying down on some sort of bed. Secondly, the room she was in was unfamiliar. The walls and floor were white, there was a chair and blue blinds to her right, and there was a TV to her left. Thirdly, Sayako was standing in front of her, and she looked relieved.
“M-Mami! You’re up!” She said before hugging her partner tightly.
“Sayako… what happened? Where are we?”
“W-We’re in a hospital. After your fight with Big Shot, you were bleeding profusely and would’ve died if we hadn’t gotten you here! I was worried that you were going to end up just like your mom and never wake up! Thank god you’re okay, Mami!” She said as tears rushed down her cheeks.
The blonde wrapped her arms around her girlfriend and hugged her tightly.
“Where’s everyone else?”
“T-They went to look for a hotel to stay at. Pepsiman also said he was going to buy us some food.”
“I see.” Junior stood up and walked towards the blinds. “Even with this newfound power, it wasn’t enough. I want to become strong, stronger than Madoka, but I just can’t do it…”
“Don’t beat yourself up over this. You saved my life.”
“The only reason why you’re alive right now isn’t because I beat Big Shot, it’s because he decided to spare your life. If we were fighting anyone else, y-you’d be dead!”
“Mami…”
“If I don’t become stronger, more people will die protecting me! I-I don’t want that to happen again! Not after everything that’s happened!”
“Mami, you need the help of others to grow stronger. You shouldn’t have pushed others, like Asuka and Madoka, away.”
“No! I don’t need their help! I-If they were to get hurt… or die… then their deaths would always be on my consciousness, and their blood would forever stain my hands.” Junior opened the blinds and saw that the sky was filled with dark clouds. It looked like it was going to start raining at any second. “I need to get stronger to protect the people I care for. I refuse to get them involved in my mess!”
“Mami… do you want to leave?”
The blonde nodded her head.
“Pepsiman gave me the address of the hotel he’s staying at. Do you want it?”
“Yes, please…”

Chapter 13: Relaxing at a Hotel

-Half an hour later-
After getting out of the hospital, Mami Jr and Sayako quickly made their way over to the hotel that their friends were staying at.
“Is this the place?” Junior asked as she looked at the building in front of her.
It looked like it was made out of brown wood and was at least 15 stories tall.
“Yes. Pepsiman said it cost a lot to book a room here, but that it’s well worth the money. Apparently, it has multiple different restaurants that the five of us can eat at, a pool area, an arcade, a bar, and a casino we can sneak into.”
“Why’d he book such an expensive place? After we take care of those evil mascots, we’re going straight back to Mitakihara.”
“We don’t know where the fallen mascots’ base is, and you just recovered after being nearly killed. I think we should relax for a little bit, at least for the time being.”
“Every second we spend relaxing is another second my mom spends comatose! We can’t waste any time on useless-“
“Lighten up, Mami. While what you said is true, I’m certain that your mom would get mad at you if she found out you went to a different country and didn’t do anything fun there. Yes, the reason we came to Canada was to save her, but we should also have some fun while we’re here.”
The blonde didn’t respond to her girlfriend’s words. Instead, she entered the building.
“Wait for me, Mami!”

-A few minutes later-
The two children exited the elevator and walked onto the tenth floor. They turned to their left and walked down the hall until they reached the fifth room.
“This is where Pepsiman, Kyoko, and Cola should be.” The blue haired girl said before knocking on the door in front of her.
The children waited a few seconds before the door was opened by Pepsiman.
“Junior! You’re all right!” He cheerfully said before bending over and hugging his friend. “Come in! I saved food for the both of you.”
The trio walked inside to see a fancy looking room with a large green couch, and clean white walls. Mami entered the bedroom and saw Cola lying down in front of one of the four king sized beds.
“Hey, Pepsiman. Where’s Kyoko?” Junior asked as she approached the couch.
“Oh, I don’t know. She said she was going to the first floor to get something to eat like half an hour ago. I’m not sure how big her meal is, but she hasn’t come back since.”
“I see. Sayako, Pepsiman, stay here. I’m gonna look for my father.” The blonde said before walking away.

“Pepsiman, I’m leaving to keep an eye on Mami. If she comes back before me, don’t mention a word about this to her, okay?”
“Of course. I’m not the type of guy to expose my friends’ secrets.”

-
Mami stepped out of the elevator and entered the hotel’s lobby. She didn’t know of any places where they could be serving food, so she decided to just wander around until she found any signs of Kyoko. As she walked towards the first floor’s rear, she overheard a conversation between two young women who appeared to be in their early 20s.
“Why did Katie have to leave with that redheaded Asian lady?” One of them complained. “I forced to pay the bill for a meal that she didn’t even eat!”
“Don’t worry. Knowing her, she’ll definitely pay you for her food later.”
“Excuse me, girls.” Mami said. “What’s this about an Asian lady with red hair?”
“Are you looking for her? Why? Are you her daughter or something?”
Junior nodded her head, causing the woman’s eyes to widen.
“Oh… y-your mom went to this room.” She said before pulling out a key for room 312 from her purse. “After you get her back, can you bring me back my key?”
“Sure thing!” Junior said before running towards the elevator.
“Why’d you give her your key? Do you know how traumatized she’ll be if she sees her mom-“
“I need my money back. I don’t care whether I traumatize some kid I’ve never met before. I just want to get paid!”

-A few minutes later-
Mami stood in front of room 312. She couldn’t hear any noises come from inside of the room.
“Is anyone even in here?” She asked herself as she unlocked the door.
She opened it and walked inside, only to hear the bed creaking and the sounds of flesh being slapped come from the bedroom.
“Of course you’re doing this!” Mami yelled.
“Ju-Junior?” Kyoko asked as the slapping stopped.
“Y-You said you care about me and mom, but instead of worrying about me when I was put in the hospital, you’re over here having sex with some random woman you just met!”
“Junior, I-“
“You what? Are you gonna explain to me that you only came here to have sex? You don’t actually care about my mom or me! You clearly care more about sating your sexual desires than us!”
The redhead went silent.
“W-When I was unconscious, Sayako was the only one looking out for me! I bet that after our fight with Big Shot, she was the one who called an ambulance to save me and y-you went to a hotel with Pepsiman and Cola just to have sex! I’m done fighting alongside you! I don’t need your help anymore! I’ll just fight against Dog and Big Shot on my own, with my own strength!” She shouted before walking out of the room and slamming the door. “You’re a horrible father, Kyoko! I don’t need your help, I never have! I’ll show that by saving my mom!” She shouted while walking away.

Chapter 14: Kyoko and Her Daughter

-A few minutes later-
Mami Jr opened the door to the hotel’s roof. She entered it, approached the left most corner of the area, and just stared into the city skyline. The dark clouds from earlier had disappeared, and she could now see the sun beginning to set.
“Today was a waste of a day.” She sighed. “Sure, I managed to go Super Saiyan 3, but even that power ended up not being enough to defeat those evil mascots. I need to get even stronger than that! I need to surpass Madoka, Junko, Oriko, and everyone else who seemed practically invincible! I’ll make them all look like ants! Yes! I’ll do it tonight, so that I can take them down tomorrow in the morning!”
“And how do you intend to do that?” Sayako asked as she stood in front of the roof’s entrance. “If you’re really planning on fighting those mascots alone without any help from us, how are you planning on getting stronger in the span of a few hours?”
“I don’t know. But I’m sure I’d be capable of doing it! Once I’ve become stronger, none of you will ever have to put yourselves in danger ever again!”
“The activation of those new forms of yours seem to be tied to your emotions. Super Saiyan 1 and 2 are tied to anger, while 3 is tied to how determined you are to accomplish something. Madoka achieved Super Saiyan 3 when she desperately wanted to defeat her mom, and you unlocked it when I was about to be killed. If there’s anything past Super Saiyan 3, then it could be tied to an emotion that’s not connected with rage or determination. It could be something like sorrow or envy for all we know.”
“It can’t be sorrow. I’d die before getting that form if that was the case.”
“I know, I’m just pointing out that an emotion like it could be what you need to go Super Saiyan 4.”
“And why are you pointing that out? I’m well aware that my forms are tied to-“
“Because unleashing certain emotions could be difficult if you do it alone.” Sayako said, looking down at the ground. She didn’t want to say this, but it was the only way to get her partner to listen.
“Yes, I understand that. However, I refuse to work with Kyoko! She’ll do nothing but slow us down!” Mami shouted. “And you, Pepsiman, and Cola would just be put in danger if I brought you along! I refuse to risk your lives!”
“Mami… Kyoko cares about you a lot, maybe as much as your-“
The blonde grit her teeth.
“You’re lying! Kyoko’s my dad, but that doesn’t mean she’s a good one! She said she wanted to help me save my mom, but her real reason for coming along with us was to have sex! Everything she cares about revolves around that!” Junior sighed. “She has sex with a woman, moves on with her life, and never interacts with them again. I have so many siblings that I don’t know the names of all because of her.”
“Your father… she really cares about you. After Big Shot defeated you, she was the one who rushed you to the nearest hospital. I’m pretty sure she was even holding back tears as she carried you.”
“She only cared about saving me because she wouldn’t be able to get into my mom’s pants otherwise.” Junior said, turning around. “I don’t need the help of some sex fiend who just wants to sleep with my mom.”
“Mami…” She muttered as she realized that nothing she could say would deter Mami from trying to beat Big Shot and Dog alone.

-
Kyoko entered the hotel room that Pepsiman and Cola were in.
“Hey, where’s Junior?”
“She said she was looking for you. Sayako went with her too, but neither of them have come back yet.”
“I see. She must be pretty pissed at me to not have come back yet.” She said, walking over to the bathroom door. “I’m gonna take a show. I’ll be out in a few-“
“Before you do that, Kyoko. Can you answer my question?”
“Sure. What do you want to know?”
“Why did it take you so long to return? You said you were just going to eat and then come back. There’s no reason why having lunch should’ve taken you an hour!”
Kyoko grit her teeth.
“What I was doing is none of your business!” She said before walking into the bathroom.
Pepsiman got up, ran over to the door, and put his left arm on the door frame, preventing the magical girl from closing it.
“Get away! I’m trying to take a shower, you pervert!”
“Kyoko Sakura, were you with someone?”
The redhead didn’t respond.
“You don’t need to lie to me. Due to my job as a mascot, I have many fans. Some of them are teenaged magical girls who slip up and accidentally tell me about their powers. A few of them have told me about you… and how they ended up sleeping with you.”
Kyoko closed her eyes and clenched her fists.
“Your status as a sex fiend is an open secret in the magical girl community. I’m sure Cola, Big Shot, and Dog are also aware of this. I wonder if that woman you live with and your children know about your sex life.”
“…They’re well aware of it, and they aren’t bothered by it.” She closed her eyes tighter. “I don’t deserve them. Poorfag, Kaede, Yuma, and Popo, they deserve more than someone like me.” Despite Kyoko’s best efforts, tears began to fall down her cheeks. “I-I’m a terrible person, a complete monster who kills people for no good reason and has sex with whatever women are nearby. They should be living a happy life full of wealth, but instead, they have to live in an old cardboard house. I’ve already told Poorfag to ask Sayaka or Junior for money to be able to move somewhere nice and to leave me behind… but she refused. She said that as long as I’m by her side, she and our kids will be happy.”
“You sound like you have a good family, Kyoko. So why are you going around having sex with random women?”
“I don’t know! My explanation to Poorfag was that I want to be the person to father the most children ever, but I never really wanted that. Sure, I enjoy having sex, it feels good, but I don’t feel anything deep from doing it with a stranger. I guess… it’s a way to feel like I’m in control of my life.” She said, letting out a deep breath. “My own selfish actions led to so many children who’ll never know their father being born, and so many young women whose lives have barely begun to have to raise their kids alone. Even if I were to pay all of them a visit right now, I’m sure they’d hate me. No matter how many times I’d attempt to apologize to them, they’d still hate me, maybe even more than Junior does… And that’s fine. I’m no hero, and after everything I’ve done, I certainly don’t deserve any love. I’m only here to kill the bastards who put Mami in a coma. Once she wakes up, I’m not expecting her to thank me and become my lover, I doubt she’ll even find out that I was one of the people who helped her. I just want to make sure she’s safe and happy, that’s all I want. Even if Junior doesn’t end up forgiving me and continues to hate my guts… it’ll be fine. I still got to keep on living for the people who care for me, regardless of how much that love is undeserved.”
Pepsiman didn’t know what to say, so he just stared at Kyoko.
“I see… I won’t bother you anymore. Please, enjoy your shower.” He said before moving his arm out of the door frame and walking away.

Chapter 15: Lost Soul Hitman

-Half an hour later-
Mami Jr and Sayako entered their hotel room. Pepsiman was sitting comfortably on the couch in the living room.
“Girls, you’re back!” He cheerfully said. “Did you find Kyoko?”
Sayako shook her head.
“No. We looked practically everywhere in this hotel, but we couldn’t find her.”
“Does she tend to do this type of thing often? If not, then maybe Dog and Big Shot got to her!” He shouted.
“I don’t know her too well, but I’m sure doing something like this isn’t unusual.”
Mami began to walk towards the bedroom. “I’m gonna take a nap now. If anything happens, wake me up.”
Sayako followed her.
Kyoko, forgive me for lying. I don’t want to make this situation worse. Junior just needs some time to calm down. I’m certain that after what I’m going to pull tomorrow, she’ll forgive you.

-The next day-
Charles opened the door to Dog’s room. Inside was the canine, who lay on his stomach, sleeping peacefully.
“Master Dog, now’s not the time to sleep. Awaken.” The butler said as he poked the top of the mascot’s head.
After a single touch, Dog’s eyes shot open, and he quickly stretched.
“What’s up, old man?”
“Despite Big Shot being sent to dispatch of them earlier, the Mitakihara magical girls remain in this city. Could you please be so kind as to exterminate them?”
Dog turned to his left to look out of the window and saw that the sun looked like it had just started to rise.
“Sorry, no can do. It’s way too early for that, plus I haven’t eaten anything yet.” He said before rolling over and closing his eyes.
“Look, if you do as I say and successfully complete your mission, I’ll make whatever you want for breakfast, lunch, and dinner! All you have to do is kill them!”
Dog’s eyes widened
“I could do with that.” He got up from the floor and began to grin. “Now, where are those girls?”
Before Charles could respond, Dog got a sudden headache that caused him to whimper. After a few seconds, he received a vision of a large hotel made out of brown wood. On its first floor were Mami Jr and Sayako.
“Never mind. I know where they are. I’ll hunt them immediately!” Dog shouted before teleporting away.

-
Junior opened her eyes. She saw that Sayako was still sleeping beside her. A smile spread across the blonde’s face as she wrapped her arms around her girlfriend.
“You’re so cute when you’re asleep.” She cheerfully said before moving close to her neck and gently kissing it.
As this happened, the blue haired girl began to stir in her sleep.
“Mami…” She groggily whispered.
Not even a second later, Dog jumped through the wall behind them.
“Long time no see, kids! Did you miss me?”
Both of the girls quickly sat up and looked at the former mascot in shock.
“…I’ll take that as a no.”

Chapter 16: Long Gone Beast

“How the hell did you find us?” Mami shouted.
“Your location came to me in a vision!”
“Of course it did…” Sayako muttered.
“Enough with the talk! My mission is to kill you, not make friends!” The canine yelled before lunging at Junior.
The blonde quickly transformed into her magical girl form, went Super Saiyan 3, and then jumped head first at her opponent.
“Too easy!” Dog yelled before opening his mouth wide.
The moment that Junior’s head was in reach of his mouth, he quickly closed it in an attempt to behead her. Unfortunately for Dog, his teeth were completely shattered by the child’s head.
“AHHHH!” He screamed as Mami Jr went straight through his head.
“KAMEHAMEHA!”
She shot a beam of magic at the former mascot. The attack hit the left half of his body, completely disintegrating it.
“Monster… child…” He weakly said before falling over.
Dog didn’t twitch or breathe. He just lay motionless on the floor as brown liquid spilled out of him
“Is it over? Did you girls win?” Pepsiman asked as he stood up.
“I think. He’s not getting up.”
“I’ll call room service then. You two-“
Before he could finish speaking, Dog’s corpse began to smile.
“I’M A MONSTER, CHILD!” He screamed as the brown liquid quickly hardened, formed two legs that allowed him to stand, and repaired half of his missing face.
“WHAT THE FUCK? HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE? WHAT DO I NEED TO DO TO KILL YOU?”
“No matter what, I won’t die! I will not give up until you cease to breathe!” Dog’s voice echoed throughout the hotel room as his left paw extended and expended.
He moved it towards the blonde, only for her to jump to the left and shoot yet another beam of magic at him. It hit him straight in the head, but unlike last time, the projectile simply bounced off of him.
“So this is the new power I heard all about…” Dog burst into laughter as he continued to stare at Mami. “You’re still so pathetic! I could just crush your head like a balloon and be done with my mission!” Without wasting any time, the former mascot teleported behind Junior.
He swung his enlarged paw downwards and pinned Junior to the floor. Cracking sounds came out of her as she coughed up blood.
“S-Sayako!” She yelled.
“LET GO OF MAMI!” The blue haired girl screamed before transforming and summoning two swords.
She swung her weapons downwards, attempting to cut off the leg that was bolding Mami Jr down. Unfortunately, her attack didn’t even scratch Dog.
“And what do you think you’re doing?” He taunted. “You’re far weaker than her, runt! Despite your best efforts, you can’t even tickle me!”
With his back right leg, he kicked Sayako into the wall. She coughed up blood upon making impact with it.
“Now wait your turn. After I get rid of this whelp, you’ll be the next to perish!”
“DON’T HURT SAYAKO!” Junior screamed before shooting a beam of magic at the ground beneath her.
This created a large hole, which the two fell through.
“NOW! I’LL END THIS HERE! KAMEHAMEHA!”
At point blank, Junior shot a gigantic beam of magic at Dog. Although it didn’t kill him, it sent him flying out of the hotel.
“DAMN YOU, CHILD!”
Before the blonde could touch the floor, she teleported over to her girlfriend and began to hug her.
“A-Are you okay?” She shouted.
“Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Oh, thank god! I-If you got hurt, it would’ve been my fault! I would’ve never been able to-“
“Calm down. Even if I got hurt, it would’ve been my mistake. I rushed in to attack Dog, even though I already knew I was much weaker than him. Don’t beat yourself over this, Mami.”
Junior nodded her head as tears ran down her cheeks.
“Wait… is she crying?” Pepsiman, who ran into the bathroom, whispered to himself. “I need to get my plan started soon, or else Junior will be sad for the rest of the day.”

Chapter 17: Pepsiman’s Past

-A few months ago-
Pepsiman and his cohorts, a bunch of people dressed in blue shirts and pants that had the Pepsi logo sown onto the top left of their clothing, walked out of the plane they were previously on. In his companions’ hands were gigantic luggage cases.
“I’ve never been to Japan before. I’m so excited I can barely contain myself!” He said, nearly shouting. “Where are we going to first?”
“We were ordered to bring you to the hotel we’ll be staying at before doing anything else. You’re not to attend a meeting until tomorrow, so we can go anywhere you want.”
“Really? Then can we go to-“
Before the mascot could finish speaking, he bumped into a man wearing a red shirt and pants. His clothes had the Coca Cola logo stitched onto the top right of them.
“Sorry, I didn’t see you.” Pepsiman said.
“A Coca-Cola employee?” One of the employees in the mascot’s entourage shouted.
Before any more words could be exchanged, a group of five Coca-Cola employees and a polar bear with a red collar around his neck approached the Pepsi group.
“What are you doing to this man?” The woman holding the bear asked.
“No-Nothing! I just accidentally bumped into him!” Pepsiman turned to look at the wild animal. “Wait, is that bear your pet? Can I touch him?”
“No. He’s friendly to everyone except for people who like pe-“
Before the woman could finish speaking, Cola moved forwards and allowed his fellow mascot to pet him.
“Hey, boy. Are you hungry?”
The polar bear nodded his head.
“Do you want to get something to eat?”
He nodded his head yet again.
“All right then! Follow me!” He shouted before running forwards.
The bear began to chase after Pepsiman, dragging his caretaker behind him.
“GET BACK HERE!” The Pepsi and Coca-Cola employees shouted in unison as they ran after the two mascots.

-Present day-
Pepsiman walked down the hallway of the third floor of the hotel he was staying in. The last time he saw Kyoko, she said that she was going to be staying the night in room 316. The mascot didn’t know whether she was still there or not, but it didn’t hurt to check.
“Before I can start my plan, I need to find Mitakihara’s Mad Dog. I don’t care if I have to look for her, I just need her so that I can cheer Junior up!” He mumbled to himself as he approached the hotel room’s door. “It’s still early in the morning and Junior hasn’t eaten anything yet, so you better still be asleep!” Pepsiman knocked on the door for a few seconds and then waited. “Kyoko, get up! I need to talk to you about something of utmost importance!”
Due to how loud the mascot’s knocking was, Kyoko began to open her eyes.
“What do you want?” She yawned before standing up.
The woman who lay beside was also woken up by Pepsiman.
“Baby… can you shut whoever’s making all of that noise up?”
“Sure.” She responded as she quickly put her clothes on.
Once she was fully dressed, she walked over to the door and opened it.
“Oh thank god! You’re still here! I really wasn’t looking forward to-“
“Pepsiman, what do you want? Can’t you see that I just woke up?”
“Yes, I know, and I’m sorry for interrupting your beauty sleep. But I need you for something!”
“And what’s this thing you speak about?”
“An hour ago, Mami Jr and Sayako were attacked by Dog. They’re both fine, but Junior’s been down in the dumbs ever since. To cheer her up, I need the two of you to have breakfast together!”
“Are you serious? That’s just going to make Junior even more upset!” Kyoko shouted, trying to hold in her laughter.
“That’s a possibility, but I also want to use this opportunity to help improve your relationship with her!”
“I doubt it’ll do anything to change her mind, but if there’s free food involved, then I won’t complain.”
“Perfect! Come with me then! We’re gonna do our best to make Junior happy!”

Chapter 18: Unfortunate Breakfast

-2 minutes later-
Mami Jr and Sayako sat on the couch in the living room. Although she had stopped crying, Junior still had a frown on her face. She also refused to speak; instead, she just watched videos on her phone. Sayako quietly watched these videos with her girlfriend until her stomach began to growl.
“Sayako, are you hungry?”
The blue haired girl nodded her head.
“Accoding to Pepsiman, there’s some restaurants on the first floor. Do you want to eat with me?”
“We’ve never really had a breakfast date before. It sounds interesting though.” The frown on Mami’s face changed into a small smile. “Sure, let’s-“
Before the children could finish speaking, their mascot friend opened the door to the room they were in.
“I’m back, girls!”
“Pepsiman, did you find out whether any of the restaurants are serving breakfast or not?”
The man nodded his head.
“Yes. I’ve checked every restaurant in this building and all of them are serving something for breakfast.”
“That’s great! Can you move to the side now? Mami and I won’t be able to get out if you keep standing in front of the door.”
“What are you girls planning on doing?”
“Me and Sayako were just going to have some breakfast together.”
“Sorry to interrupt your date, kids, but I think I’m gonna be the third wheel.” Kyoko said as she entered the room by jumping over the mascot.
“…Kyoko. What the hell are you doing here?”
“I came to have breakfast with you, Junior!”
“No. I’m not going to have my date ruined by some sex addicted murder hobo!” Junior shouted.
“Well, Pepsiman, the kid doesn’t want to eat with me. I’m going back to the room I was in.” The redhead sighed before walking away.
“Wait! Stay here!” Pepsiman turned to Mami Jr and Sayako. “Junior, don’t be so mean. Kyoko just wants to have breakfast with you and be like a real father for once. Is that real such a bad thing?”
“No… it’s not. But knowing her, she just wants to tag along with us to get some free food.”
“Guilty as charged!” She joked. “But seriously, I do want our relationship to improve, at least slightly. It’s not a good feeling knowing that your oldest daughter despises you. Having just one meal together definitely won’t resolve all of the issues between us, but it could make a fine start.”
“Father… I really don’t want-“
“Come on, Mami! Kyoko just wants to eat with us and get to know her child better. She’s not doing anything wrong!”
“Yeah, you’re right.” The blonde let out a sigh. “Dad, you can come with us.”
A smile spread across the redhead’s face.
“About time you made up your mind, kid! I was starving!” She began to walk out of the room. “Hurry up! If we keep standing around here, you’ll never grow to be as big and strong as me!”
“But I’m already stronger than you!” Junior responded

-A few minutes later-
Kyoko, Mami Jr, and Sayako were walking in the first floor of the hotel. They didn’t know anything about any of the restaurants here, so they decided to take a look at all of them before choosing which one to eat at.
“Kyoko, that one.”
“Huh? Which one? There’s like four next to us.”
“The one to your left. If you were to turn around, it would be right in front of you.”
The redhead did as she was told. The restaurant in front of her was painted to look like a log cabin.
“Really? It doesn’t look very impressive.” Kyoko sniffed the air. The aroma coming out of the store was quite sweet. “But it smells nice. I wouldn’t complain if we were to eat there.”
“Sayako, do you want to eat there?”
“Yes, Mami!”
Without exchanging any more words, the three magical girls walked into the restaurants. Inside, they saw that the lights were turned off, and the only source of it came from candles that stood in the middle of each table. Similarly to the outside, the restaurant’s interior was also designed to look like a log cabin. After talking to the waitress standing behind the front counter, they were sat at a table.
“Wow, it’s been a long since I last ate at a restaurant!” Kyoko chuckled as she grabbed one of the menus that lay in front of her. “The last time I ate at one was when I was a teenager!”
The two children did the same and quickly opened them. Much to their dismay, there was only English and French text, with none of Japanese’s three writing systems anywhere in sight.
“Mami… can you tell me what this says?” The blue haired girl asked as she pointed to a picture of chicken and waffle.
Right above it was an English sentence which she couldn’t understand.
“No clue. Nagisa never taught me any of this!” Junior turned to Kyoko. “Hey, can you read this?”
“Yeah. It says chicken and waffles.”
“Oh! Thanks!” Sayako said, a smile spreading across her face.
“Back when I attended school, I was never good at English. Good to see I at least remember some of it.” The redhead went back to looking at her menu. “Man, this food looks and sounds great. I wish Poorfag and our kids could’ve come along with us.”
“You care more about them than you do about me.” Junior complained while rolling her eyes.
“Obviously she would.” Sayako said. “She’s lived with them for like a half decade now! You may be her daughter, but Poorfag, Kaede, and Popo are her-“
“Why do you always defend my father?” Mami Jr said, trying her best to prevent herself from shouting. “Whenever Kyoko does something bad, you’re always on her side, calming that she actually loves me and has my best interests in mind!”
“Because, from what I’ve seen, she does genuinely seem to care about you! When you almost died fighting Big Shot, she was the one who rushed you to the hospital while trying not to-“
“Y-You’ve never had any loving parents, you can’t tell whether someone actually loves their kid or not!” She shouted. “Besides, she clearly only did that to get into my mom’s panties!”
Sayako turned away from her girlfriend.
“You don’t understand a thing about how parenting works or how Kyoko acts at all, and it shows!”
“And you, a five year old girl, knows how to be a good parent?”
“I at least know how to parent more than you!”
“Girls, calm down. A waiter will be here any-“
“Shut up, Kyoko!” Junior shouted as tears filled her eyes. “You only came to Canada for two reasons: sex and food! If someone paid you in apples to kill me and my mom, you’d do so in a heartbeat!”
The redhead’s eyes widened.
“E-Earlier today, Sayako and I were attacked by Dog, and we almost died! While we were fighting for our lives, you were off sleeping with some random chick! Y-You’re the worst parent imaginable!”
“M-Mami, please, stop this!” Sayako shouted as she hugged onto her girlfriend. She felt tears fall onto her back, causing her to freeze in place. “I-I hate this! I hate seeing you two argue, no, not even that! You don’t argue with Kyoko, you berate her! She d-doesn’t even argue back, s-she just stands there and takes it like it doesn’t affect her! I-I hate it! I hate it so much!”
“Sayako… I’m so sorry.” She turned around and began to hug her. “I’ll stop shouting now, okay? Just cheer up.”
The blue haired girl nodded her head before wiping away her tears away. With the situation solved, Junior turned to Kyoko.
“Father… can you leave us alone? We need some time to sort this out.”
“Say no more.” She said as a soft smile spread across her face.
She stood up and walked away, leaving the two children alone.
“You’re a much better person than I, Junior. I’m glad that Mami raised you well. I hope that you never have to go through even half of what I’ve gone through.” Kyoko whispered to herself.

Chapter 19: The Past of a Big Shot

-A few months ago-
Big Shot entered his office. After a long day of business meetings, he was completely exhausted. But since there was still a few hours to go before his shift ended, he couldn’t go home just yet.
“What’s the point of working right now?” He asked himself as he walked over to his desk. He moved his chair and sat down on it. “There’s nothing left for me to do! Just let me go home and sleep!”
The mascot put his head on his desk. A few seconds later, his eyes began to slowly close. Before he could drift off to sleep, he felt something cold touch his back. The shape of the object felt like a bear’s paw, but it was colder than even a cube of ice.
“Oh, come on! Let me take a nap already!” Big Shot quickly turned around, only to see nothing standing behind him. “Wh-What? Where did they go? I didn’t hear anyone move! How could they have-“
“Look at me, young one.” A deep, masculine voice said from in front of the man’s desk.
Without wasting any time, Big Shot quickly turned around. Standing in front of him was a tall, muscular, bear-like creature. Its eyes were a deep brown, and his teeth were sharper than a razor blade.
“M-Monster!” The man shouted as he got up from his seat.
He ran over to the door, only for the creature to appear in front of it.
“Don’t be afraid, young one. I’m Rooty… Rooty the Great Root Bear!” He calmly said, his voice echoing throughout the room.
“What do you want from me? I haven’t nothing to give you! N-Neither my wallet or phone or on me! Please, don’t kill me!”
A smile spread across the bear’s face as he let out a chuckle.
“My goal is not to kill you. In fact, that would be counterintuitive to it. I want to recruit you to my cause.”
“Recruit me? F-For what?”
“Mascots like you… I need them to change the world!” Rooty quickly stuck his right hand into his chest and pulled out his heart. He then crushed it without any effort. “If anyone were to drink even a drop of my God’s Nectar, they will gain a fraction of my power. Using your help, I plan to create a world where its inhabitants only live to serve me!”
“That plan sounds completely absurd! How the hell are we going to take over the world in the first place?”
“I will place some of my nectar into cans of A&W root beer. Those beverages will in turn be shipped to different parts of the world. People will drink them, the weak will die, and the ones who survive will be granted my godly powers and become our servants.”
Big Shot went silent for a few seconds before speaking again.
“I see… I’m not too sure about this. I don’t want to work for this company anymore, and I’d absolutely love to be rich and powerful, but if this plan of yours comes to fruition, a ton of innocent people will be hurt.”
“That’s just the price that’ll have to be paid for change.” He opened his hand and moved it towards Big Shot’s face. “Now what do you say? Will you join me on my mission, or will you continue to work for a company you despise?”
“Rooty… I… I’ll join you!”
“Excellent! Now drink my God’s Nectar and become my most loyal soldier!”

-Present-
Dog entered Rooty’s room to see Big Shot, Charles, and the aforementioned mascot standing in place like statues.
“So, how did your mission go? Did you dispose of those girls?” The butler asked.
“No… I was defeated by the blonde child.”
The bear slammed his left paw onto his desk.
“Enough of this! I’ve grown tired of all this constant failure! Both of you wield the power of a god, and yet a duo of kindergartners and a homeless woman remain thorns in our side! I will no longer tolerate failure! Big Shot and Dog, head out together and kill Mami Jr! If she is lost, then those magical girls’ plans will crumble!”
The two former mascots just stared at their leader.
“DON’T WASTE ANY MORE TIME! KILL THEM NOW!”
“Y-Yes boss!” The duo shouted in unison before running out of the room.

Chapter 20: After the Meal

Mami Jr and Sayako entered their hotel room. They closed the door behind them before turning to the couch to see Pepsiman sitting on it.
“You’re back, girls! How did your-“
“It went horribly. Kyoko and I just couldn’t get along… and Sayako ended up crying.” Junior pointed to her girlfriend’s eyes which were now puffy and pink. “To calm the situation down, my father had to leave early.”
“Oh… did the two of you at least enjoy your breakfast?”
“The food was really good, but we didn’t really talk to each other. Our meal was more or less okay.”
The mascot stood up.
“You girls stay here. I’m going out for a little while.”
“Stay safe then.” Mami said as she and her partner sat on the now empty couch.
Pepsiman walked towards the door, opened it, and then exited the room, leaving the two girls and his pet alone.
“Sayako, do you feel better now?”
The blue haired girl nodded her head.
“You can lie down on my legs if you want.”
“Thanks, Mami.” She said as she began to lie down, putting her head on her partner’s legs. “I’m sorry for crying and making you upset. I shouldn’t have gotten involved in your family’s drama.”
“You don’t have to apologize. It’s my fault for getting so worked up. You’re also as a part of my family as my mom is. You mean a lot to me, and I hate seeing you this upset.”
Sayako wrapped her arms around Junior.
“I shouldn’t have gotten upset… but your yelling… it reminded me a lot of when my mom would yell and… hurt me. I may not know how a good mother acts, but I can tell when someone acts like a bad one, and Kyoko doesn’t act like that. Even if it’s for her own selfish desires, she still cares about you.”
The blonde looked way from Sayako.
“Maybe… I was being way too hard harsh on her.”
“Don’t blame yourself. I understand why you acted the way you did. But the next time you interact with your father, please try not to blow up at her. Your relationship will never get better if you’re always screaming and yelling at her.”
“You’re right… I’ll try to do my best to have a calm, civilized conversation with her the next time we meet.”
A smile spread across the blue haired girl’s face.
“I sure hope you do, Mami.”

-
Pepsiman walked down the halls of the first floor. He didn’t know where Kyoko went after being kicked out by Junior and Sayako, so he decided to check every floor.
“Kyoko Sakura! Are you here?” He shouted.
“Yes, I am!” She responded, slowly walking towards her friend.
“So… how did your breakfast go?”
“Terrible! They made me leave before I could even order food!”
“I’m sorry… I forced you to go with those girls, even though they clearly didn’t want you to join them.”
“It’s fine. You just wanted to stop my daughter from hating me, and while it didn’t work out, your heart was in the right place.”
“So, what’re we gonna do now?”
“I’m not sure. Knowing Junior, she’s probably gonna try to find the mascots on her own or something. Keep an eye on her and Sayako. If any of them talk about searching for Dog or Big Shot, tell me right away. I’ll try my best to stay right here.”
“That’ll be the first thing I do if I catch them talking about that!”

Chapter 21: Meet Us at the Roof

-A few hours later-
Big Shot and Dog sat on the roof of the hotel that Mami Jr and her friends were staying at. They had been sitting there for a few hours, but for some reason, hadn’t decided to go after their targets.
“After we defeat these kids… all opposition to us will be crushed, and we’ll take over the world.” The man said while staring at the sky.
Despite this being his last mission, he didn’t sound all too thrilled about it.
“Yes, that’s true.” The other mascot stood up. “And I’m tired of sitting around! We’ve been sitting here for like 3 hours! Let’s just go in and kill them already!”
“No. I want to give them some time to rest and relax.”
“WHAT? THEY’RE OUR ENEMIES! WE HAVE TO KILL THEM!”
“Yes, and I do not take any pleasure in that.”
“PLUS YOU SAID WE WERE ONLY DELAYING FIGHTING THEM BECAUSE I WAS STILL TIRED FROM OUR FIGHT A FEW HOURS AGO!”
“Yes, that’s true. And I’ll admit, that is partially the reason why I refuse to attack them. For all intents and purposes, this is our final battle. I can’t just have you charge at them when you’re not at your full strength! But Mami and Sayako, they’re just kids. Killing kids is one thing I don’t want to do.”
“But we’re being ordered by Rooty to dispose of them! You can’t just not-“
“I know, I know. But I want them to have some fun before we put them down. That’s not such a bad thing, is it?”
“It’s not, but we need to hurry! I’m so bored!”
Big Shot let out a sigh before standing up.
“Fine, I’ll teleport into their room, but I won’t hurt them! I’m just going to tell them to come to the roof!” The man said before teleporting away.
“You better make this quick! I don’t want to keep waiting!”

-
Mami Jr and Sayako were still sitting on their couch. Pepsiman had returned, but he had been in the bathroom for literal hours. In the kitchen, Cola was still sleeping.
“Mami, are you-“
Before Sayako could finish speaking, Big Shot appeared in front of them.
“Hello, children!”
“You again!” Junior shouted before standing up.
She quickly went Super Saiyan 3.
“Sayako, stay behind me! I’ll handle-“
“Relax, Ms. Tomoe. I mean you no harm you.”
“Sure you don’t! Why else would you randomly come into my hotel room? To have a civil talk with me?”
“No. I only came to inform you about something.” The former mascot began to point towards the ceiling. “Dog and I are waiting for you on the roof. Come to us at any time, and our final battle will begin. If you don’t choose to fight us, neither of us will pursue you.” Big Shot turned around. “There are no traps up there. I would not stoop so low as to use such cowardly tactics against a little girl and her lover.”
A smile spread across Mami’s face.
“Very well then! We’ll head there right away!”
Big Shot’s lips formed a small smile.
“Very well then. My ally and I will be waiting for you girls.” He quickly teleported away.
“O-Oh crap! Junior and Sayako are about to fight those mascots! I gotta tell Kyoko about this right away!” Pepsiman mumbled to himself as he stared into the living room.

-A few minutes later-
Pepsiman exited the elevator and walked into the first floor of the hotel.
“KYOKO! COME TO ME, KYOKO!” He screamed.
A few seconds later, the redhead began to walk towards him.
“What’s up?”
“Kyoko! Junior and Sayako have gone to fight Big Shot and Dog on the roof of the hotel!”
“That’s terrible! Come on! We gotta go help them!” She shouted before transforming into her magical girl form. “Junior, your feelings towards me may never change, but I’ll still care about you! You’re my daughter, and it’s my duty to protect you! I won’t allow those soda addicts to hurt you or the person you care about the most!”

Chapter 22: For Those Most Important to Me

-A few minutes earlier-
Mami Jr and Sayako opened the door to the roof and entered it. Outside, they saw Dog and Big Shoot standing tall. The sky above them was covered by dark clouds.
“About time you showed up.” Dog said as a wide smile spread across his face. “I’ve grown tired of waiting!”
“As have I!” Junior shouted before transforming into her magical girl form and then going Super Saiyan 3. “The whole reason why I came to this country was to save my mom! I’m not going to waste anymore time! I’ll kill the two of you and then move on to your leader!”
“Hehe! You think you can beat Rooty? He’s far too powerful for a runt like you to handle! Even if you got all of your friends to fight him, you still wouldn’t stand a chance! Plus, you don’t know where our base-“
Big Shot raised his right hand to silence his companion.
“If you defeat us, I’ll tell you where our headquarters is located.”
“BIG SHOT! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU THINKING?”
“Relax. Even if we’re defeated, Ms. Tomoe and her friends have no chance of defeating our master. You said as much yourself.”
Junior began to grin from ear to ear.
“So, to save my mom, all I have to do is send both of you to hell? Sounds easy enough!”
“You arrogant child! Big Shot’s already beaten you twice before, and now I’ll be aiding him. What makes you think you can defeat us?”
“I’m determined to save my mom! Plus Sayako’s backing me up! With her support, I’m certain I’ll be able to defeat the both you!”
“Very well then! No tricks, no traps, just a fair, all out battle! Junior, let’s finish this!” Big Shot shouted.
“Sayako, stand behind me! I’ll fight them on my own!”
The blue haired girl nodded her head before her girlfriend teleported over to Big Shot. She threw a barrage of punches and kicks at him, only for the former mascot to grab her by the left leg and slam her through the roof.
“That’s all you got? We’ve just started, and you’re not even tickling me!” The man chuckled.
“B-But last time-“
“I was holding back. This time, I won’t be so merciful!” He shouted before effortlessly throwing Junior off of the roof with one hand.
The blonde landed on her back in a field of grass a few miles away.
“Follow me, Dog.” Big Shot said, preparing to jump.
“Wait about the other brat? Should I eat her?”
Sayako’s eyes widened.
“No. She poses no threat to us. The only ones who could be an annoyance are Junior and her father!”
“Enough wasting time then. After her!”
The man quickly nodded his head before jumping away. His ally quickly followed after him.
“Damn it… I can’t move… my legs!” Mami whined as she felt blood pour out of a large wound in her back.
As far as she could tell, her spine was split in half, and half of it had poked a large hole through her. While her injuries were healing on their own, her regeneration was not fast enough to have her spine fixed up by the time Big Shot and Dog landed in front of her.
“So this is the girl who was so determined to save her mother! How pitiful! It almost makes me want to let her live!”
“And it almost makes me lose my appetite!” The canine licked his lips. “Almost!”
“G-Get back!” Junior shouted before shooting a beam of magic at Dog.
The attack hit him straight in the chest, but other than pushing him back a little, he was completely unfazed.
“That’s everything you got? Pathetic!” The former mascot jumped into the air and began to charge up a beam of brown energy. “Here’s one of my attacks!” He shouted before shooting his projectile towards the child.
“Crap!” Mami yelled before teleporting away.
She appeared behind Big Shot half a second later, only to have her left arm grabbed by him.
“LET GO OF ME!” She shot a beam of magic at the man.
Just like his friend, Big Shot wasn’t even remotely fazed by the attack.
“It’s over, kid. You can’t beat me at your current strength!”
“N-No!” Tears began to form in her eyes. M-MOM! HELP ME!”
“You lose, girl!” He yelled before punching through the girl’s chest.
“S-Sayako…” She murmured as she coughed up blood.
“Don’t be so dramatic! You won’t die just yet!” Dog gleefully said as he calmly walked over to the child. “And I’ll savor every second you keep whining!” Without warning, he effortlessly bit off Junior’s arm, causing her to let out a agonized scream.
“A-AUNTIE MADOKA, I-I DON’T WANT TO DIE!”

-Meanwhile-
Kyoko and Pepsiman entered the roof.
“Sayako! Where’s Junior?” The redhead asked.
“T-They took her?”
“What?”
“T-The mascots took her somewhere, a-and they said they were gonna kill her!”
“Where did they go?”
“I-I don’t know! But I saw that they jumped forwards.”
“They can’t be very far from here then!” Kyoko shouted before transforming into a canine. “Both of you, get on my back! I’ll jump, and you two look for Junior!”
Pepsiman and Sayako nodded their heads before doing as told. Without wasting any more time, Kyoko ran forwards and jumped into the air. The duo looked downwards, turning their head left and right in an attempt to find their companion. After a minute or two of searching, they managed to find a heavily injured Mami Jr lying on her stomach. Her legs had been cut off, and Big Shot had his left foot on her head, leaving her unable to move away. Dog stood tall with a wide smile on his face.
“YOU BASTARDS! HOW DARE YOU TREAT MY DAUGHTER LIKE THIS!” Kyoko screamed as she landed in front of the mascots.
“About time you arrived.” Dog joyfully said. “And you’ve brought your friends along for the ride as well! Looks like we’ll be able to kill four birds with two stones!”
“D… Dad!”
“Junior, hang in there! I just need to put these two motherfuckers six feet under and then you’ll be safe!”
“Watch your mouth, vagabond. There’s children watching us!” Big Shot said before stomping his foot against Mami Jr’s head.
“This broad’s getting on my nerves. Should I take care of her?”
“Do you as you please. Once you’re done with her, I’ll execute Ms. Tomoe.”
Upon hearing this, Dog got on all four and rushed towards Kyoko. She quickly jumped over him and landed on his back. The redhead kicked it, only for him to not even be affected by the attack.
“Unlike that brat of yours, you haven’t grown stronger at all! Talk about having a death wish!” Dog gleefully said before effortlessly shaking his opponent off of him.
“DIE!” Kyoko screamed before shooting a beam of magic out of her mouth.
Just like with her last attack, Dog remained completely unfazed.
“Both you and your daughter just don’t know when to give up!” The canine shouted before teleporting away.
He appeared behind Kyoko not even a second later. The redhead somehow evaded the attack with ease.
“If you just let me kill you, this ordeal will become less of a pain for everyone involved!”
“If I were to die, then my family and friends would grieve for me! I can’t let myself be taken out so easily!”
Dog’s eyes and smile widened in unison. Without saying another word, he teleported in front of Kyoko and quickly punched her in the stomach. The attack sent her flying and caused her to spit out blood. She hit a tree, causing it to collapse. This allowed her to stop moving. Unfortunately for her, she didn’t manage to get far enough from the canine to be able to form some sort of plan.
“How many people have you killed? How many families have you forever separated? How many children have you murdered just to satisfy your own selfish desires! What makes you think you deserve to protect those you hold dear to you after everything you’ve done?” Dog slowyly approached his enemy.
Kyoko began to grin as she slowly stood up.
“Nothing, really. I’ll admit it: I’m a monster, and my actions show that. To survive, I became a dog, and while I regret many of the things I’ve done, I can’t change them. I can’t die because the people who I care about will mourn and miss me! While there’s certainly more people who wish I’d let you do me in, I hold the people who care about me closer to my heart than them!” A faint orange aura appeared around Kyoko, causing Dog to stop in his tracks. “Do I deserve to have anyone care about me? No, of course not! But just like how I can’t change the past, I can’t change my relation to other people! Father, friend, lover, all of those things are what I am to certain people!”
“You buffoon! If you don’t want your loved ones to experience heartache, then why did you chase after us?”
“For two reasons. The first one being that you hurt the person that I cherish most! Despite how many years it’s been, my heart can’t move on from Mami! I’m not just gonna let the person who hurt her get away scot free! And my second reason being that Junior is our daughter! It’s my duty as her father to protect her!”
In the distance Junior heard this and turned to look at her father.
“She, like many other people, absolutely despises me, and I can’t blame her for that. I don’t think she’ll ever find it in herself to forgive me… and that’s okay. Being a parent is a thankless job, and to protect my daughter and her friends’ happiness, I’LL KEEP FIGHTING!” Kyoko screamed as the aura around her body completely engulfed her.
Her fur turned orange, and her body suddenly became much more muscular. A symbol that resembled a ribbon appeared on her back.
“W-What? A new form?” Dog shouted, nearly falling over at the shock of seeing Kyoko’s transformation.
“About time I got one of these for myself!” The magical girl gleefully shouted. “Junior, hang in there! I’ll save you soon!”

Chapter 23: Dad

“Just because you got a new form, doesn’t mean I won’t put you down all the same!” Dog shouted before lunging at his opponent.
He threw a flurry of punches and kicks, only for the opposing canine to not even feel them.
“Is that all you got?” Orange Kyoko taunted before moving her left hand at a speed faster than light, and launching the former mascot away with ease.
She teleported over to Big Shot and bit onto his left arm, effortlessly tore it off, and then threw a kick at him that sent him flying.
“Dad…” Mami Jr weakly said.
“Junior, go to Pepsiman and Sayako. I’ll handle these bastards by myself!”
The blonde quickly stood up and ran to her friends. Once she was out of the way, Big Shot and Dog appeared in front of Orange Kyoko.
“This new form of hers… it doesn’t look like anything that brat’s used before! And it’s way stronger than her too!” Dog commented.
Big Shot nodded his head.
“Although the odds have turned in their favor, we can still win! If we attack the vagabond together, it’s possible we could take her down!”
A smile spread across Kyoko’s face at the suggestion.
“You’re really giving yourselves way too much credit if you think you can beat me now! I feel better than ever!”
“Let’s see where all of that confidence is gonna when I bite your head off!” The canine shouted before jumping at his opponent.
Dog opened his maw as widely as he possibly could and aimed at Kyoko’s head. The larger dog grabbed the former mascot by the head and effortlessly separated it from the rest of his body. Before he could heal, the orange girl shot a beam of magic at her enemy, completely disintegrating whatever was left of Dog with the exception of his back right leg.
“You’re too arrogant, Mitakihara’s Mad Dog!” Big Shot shouted as his ally’s body was quickly reformed by the brown liquid. “Show no mercy! Finish this now!”
“AS YOU WISH!” He screamed before a bombardment of brown spikes shot out of his chest.
Kyoko didn’t bother with moving and simply allowed the projectiles to hit her. Much to the former mascots’ surprise, the attacks didn’t even leave a mark on her.
“Is that really all you’ve got? How pathetic?” She taunted before teleporting in front of Dog and uppercutting him in the jaw.
The attack caused it to become unhinged, and was strong enough to send the canine into the air. Instead of jumping or teleporting after him, Kyoko opened her mouth and shot a beam of magic at him. The attack went through his abdomen and bisected him. Dog’s chest, front legs, and head landed behind his opponent, while his back legs and stomach landed in front of her. Kyoko quickly jumped over to where her enemy’s top half lay and proceeded to kick his head with so much force that it was exploded like a watermelon
“That’s for hurting my daughter! I won’t let either of you die until you endure the same pain you fuckers put her through!” She yelled before grabbing onto Dog’s left leg, and effortlessly tearing it off of his body. The canine took a bite of it and slowly, and carefully chewed on it. “Hey, you bastard.” The orange girl said as she turned to Big Shot. “Are you gonna help out your friend, or are you just gonna patiently wait until I kill you? I’m fine with either.”
“I-I’m-“
Before the man could finish speaking, Dog’s lower half began to heal.
“Not now!” She gleefully shouted before shooting a beam of magic out of her mouth and disintegrating her still wounded foe. “I’ll make both of you suffer before sending you to hell!”
“I-I’ll be taking my leave now!” Big Shot fearfully shouted before teleporting away.
“A bastard and a coward. To think that someone like him once gave me trouble.” Kyoko calmly said before letting out another beam of magic that hit, and quickly disintegrated her opponent’s body. “Good riddance.”
For a handful of seconds, there was silence. Mami Jr, Sayako, and Pepsiman just stared at Kyoko as she stood still. It was broken when the blonde decided to run forwards and hug her parent.
“D-Dad, oh, dad! You saved my life!” Junior sobbed. “I’m sorry! I treated like complete garbage!”
Kyoko’s smile became more gentle as she put her left hand on her daughter’s head.
“It’s fine, Junior. I’m glad you forgive me, but I don’t feel like I deserve it.”
“N-No! You totally deserve! You unlocked that n-new form just to protect me a-and to save mom! You love me as much as your family!”
Kyoko returned to her normal form and hugged her daughter.
“You are my family; that’s why I love you, Junior!” She said while closing her eyes.

Chapter 24: Planning For a Wonderful Breakfast

Mami Jr, Sayako, Kyoko, and Pepsiman entered the hotel.
“I’ll be here if any of you need me.” The redhead said before sitting down beside the entrance.
“Dad…” Mami said as she began to approach her father.
As the blonde did this, Kyoko turned to look away from her.
“Junior, I don’t think your dad wants to speak with you right now. I doubt she’s mad or anything, but it’d be best if we gave her some time to relax and calm down.” Pespiman said. “She did just unlock a new form, take Dog out, and save your life.”
“He’s right. Your dad’s probably exhausted. Let’s let her rest for a bit before we try talking to her.” Sayako added.
“Yeah… you’re both right.” The child walked over to her friends. “Let’s go to our room then.”

-30 minutes later-
Junior sat on the couch as she stared at her phone. She had been doing this for 10 minutes and had no intentions of doing anything else. Sayako, who was sitting right beside her, noticed this and decided to speak.
“Mami, is something troubling you?”
She nodded her head.
“I’ve been a huge jerk to my dad, even though she didn’t deserve it.” She sighed. “I want to make up with her… but after saying so much horrible stuff to her… I don’t know what to do.”
“Have you thought about speaking with her?”
“Yeah… but I’m not sure on what to say. She’ll probably just look at me weirdly if I ask for her forgiveness right off the bat.”
“What if you invite her to lunch? After what happened earlier, I’m sure she’d be delighted to eat out with you!”
The blonde’s eyes widened.
“That’s a good idea. But are you going to come with us?”
“Nope! I’ll stay right here!” Sayako cheerfully said. “This issue’s between you and your father. I don’t want any part in your meal with her.”
“Thank you, Sayako.” Junior said before moving in and gently kissing her girlfriend on the lips. “I’m gonna go speak with my dad. I’ll text you if we end up having lunch together.”
“I’ll be waiting for your message!”

-Meanwhile-
“So Dog died, and instead of giving your life to kill Mitakihara’s Mad Dog, you ran back here like a scared little child?” Rooty said, sounding completely unamused.
“You don’t get it!” Big Shot yelled while he kneeled in front of his master. “That new form of hers is unlike anything we’ve ever-“
“IT DOESN’T MATTER! YOU CAN ALWAYS BE REPLACED! OUR OPPOSITION CAN’T SIMPLY REPLACE FALLEN COMRADES! EVEN IF IT COSTED YOUR LIFE, YOU SHOULD’VE KEPT FIGHTING!” The bear grabbed his subordinate by his suit and brought him up to his face. “I will give you one last chance. If you fail to kill Kyoko or her brat and return here, I will murder you without a shred of remorse! Got it?”
“Y-Yes, sire!”
Rooty dropped his minion and walked behind his desk.
“Now go, and do not return until you’ve eradicated those girls!”
“A-As you wish!”

Chapter 25: The Beloved Mascots

-A few months ago-
A large brown bulldog lay on the carpet of his owner’s office. He was sleeping peacefully after eating an entire T-bone steak that he had received for lunch.
“Boss, are you sure this guy will be my partner from now on?” Big Shot said to his leader as the two of them stood behind the animal.
“Yes.”
“But he’s just a dog!”
“Just a dog?” A smile spread across “Rooty’s face. “This animal is Dog, the mascot of Mugs Root Beer! Calling him just a dog would be like calling me just a bear!”
“That’s not true! You know how to talk, how to walk on two legs, how to plan ahead, and you even run a A&W! Dog, as his name implies, is literally just a dog!”
“That might be the case now, but once be drinks a drop of my God’s Nectar, he will become as capable of a servant as you!”
Rooty quickly slit his left wrist, causing brown liquid to pour out of the wound. With his right hand, the bear quickly shook his target awake. Dog let out a yawn and then stretched his legs, giving Rooty the perfect opportunity to pour his nectar into the canine’s mouth.
“Let’s wait a few minutes. Since Dog is merely a clueless animal, it’ll take a short while for him to receive his powers.”
“What will we do after he’s finally able to join us?”
“You and Dog will train. I’ll remain in the shadows, continuing to manage A&W and plotting my schemes. Once the day of our take over arrives, you two will be the first people to know!”

-A few days ago-
Pepsiman sat on the chair in his office. He was having trouble preventing himself from nodding off to sleep when he heard loud footsteps entire his office.
“Huh? I swear I didn’t do it…” He groggily said while stretching.
After a few seconds the noise outside his room stopped.
“Woo! Thank god I’m not in-“
Before the mascot could finish speaking to himself, his door was kicked down. A caucasian man wearing clothes that were stained with blood entered the room.
“Pepsiman.” Big Shot calmly said as he slowly approached his target.
“WHAT? WHO THE HELL ARE YOU! GUARDS! GET THIS MAN OUT OF MY-“
“Don’t waste your breath. I’ve already killed everyone in this building.”
“Y-YOU MONSTER!” Pepsiman shouted before jumping onto his desk.
“Don’t struggle. Your powers are nothing compared to-“
Before he could finish talking, Pepsiman summoned a can of cool and refreshing Pepsi and threw it at his face. The projectile did absolutely no damage and simply bounced off of the former mascot.
“Did you really think that a can of soda would be strong enough to hurt-“ Big Shot went silent the moment he noticed that his target had vanished.
He turned around and saw that the window behind him had been opened.
“Damn it! He used that attack as a diversion! Still, he couldn’t have gone very far.” A smile spread across the man’s face. “I’ll just have to hunt him down like an animal!”

-
Pepsiman ran down the street as quickly as he could. He refused to look back and was solely focused on finding somewhere to hide.
“I need to get out of here! I’m too young to die!” He shouted.
A few seconds later, he heard someone running to his left. The mascot quickly turned around and saw a large polar bearing wearing a red tie that had Coca-Cola written on it.
“C-Cola? Are you being chased by a crazy person too?”
The animal quickly nodded his head.
“I’m not letting you die, Cola! Come with me and I’ll do my best to keep you safe!”
A wide smile spread across the bear’s face as he ran closer to his friend.
“I don’t think there’s anyone who can help us nearby. However, Mitakihara City is just a mile or two ahead. If we can keep running, we’ll eventually find someone strong enough to teach those lunatics a lesson!”

Chapter 26: Making Amends at Lunch

-Present day-
Mami Jr exited the elevator and began to walk to her left until she reached the hotel’s front entrance. Sitting beside it was Kyoko who stared at the floor with a neutral expression on her face.
“Hey, dad!”
“Junior, what do you want?” She asked, letting out a yawn. “I don’t have enough energy to do anything right now, so just let me sleep for a little while. I’ll talk to you after a nice, long nap.” She said before closing her eyes.
“You say that, but aren’t you hungry?”
The redhead went silent.
“You are, aren’t you?”
“Yes… now run off. I’ll get something to eat later.”
“You can’t just go to sleep hungry! I can’t imagine that being a pleasant experience!”
“It’s not, but I’ve gotten used to it. I could fall asleep after not eating for several days no problem!”
“You just said you don’t like sleeping with an empty tummy.” A soft smile spread across the blonde’s face. “You’re not on the streets anymore, you’re in a cool, expensive hotel. You don’t need to starve yourself anymore.” She reached for Kyoko’s hand. “Come on, dad, let’s go eat.”
The redhead’s eyes quickly widened
“Really?”
“Yeah! I’ll pay for both of our meals!”
“Where’s Sayako? I don’t want to interfere with your lunch together just because-“
“She said that she was going to stay in our room for the time being. Since it’s only the two of us, we can discuss whatever we want with each other, no matter how personal it may be!”
Kyoko stood up and grabbed her daughter’s left hand.
“All right. Where do you want to eat at, kid?”
“There’s a pretty fancy looking steak house up ahead. Do you want to eat there?”
“I haven’t eaten a nice, juicy steak in so long! Of course I want to eat there!”
“Great, follow me, dad!”

-A few minutes later-
Mami Jr and her father were seated inside of the aforementioned steakhouse. Their table was placed next to the restaurant’s right, which was right next to glass which allowed the duo to look outside. From where they sat, they could see a little hole in the ceiling the was covered by glass. Both of the girls had just finished ordering their food, and were staring at the opening. Using it, they could see that it had start to rain.
“Dad, how did you meet my mom?” She asked, turning to look at her parent.
“I met Mami nearly a decade ago… back in 2012. I saved her life, and she allowed me to live with her. Although my time with her wasn’t very long, it was the most important time in my life. Through her, I met Madoka, Sayaka, and Homura. Eventually, the two off us hit it off and we fell in love.”
“And then you made-“
Kyoko shook her head.
“Nah. We had you much later on.”
“Why was that?”
The redhead let out a sigh.
“Due to some events that were out of our control, I was forced to leave your mother’s apartment for a bit. When I was eventually able to return, I saw that she had moved out. I didn’t know where she went, so I ended up having to prowl the streets of Mitakihara again… I did everything to survive. I murdered, stole, took bribes, any horrible thing you can imagine, I probably did it.”
“Do you regret doing those things?”
“Yes. Back when I was a teen, I hardly ever thought about the atrocities I’d commit. But now that I’m older, I can’t help but get emotional when I think about what I’ve done.” She shook her head. “But I try not to let those horrible memories get to me. I’ve done a ton of heinous things in this rather short life of mine, and no matter how much I regret doing them, I can’t ever turn back the clock to stop myself. I can’t bring back the people I’ve murdered, I can’t comfort the families of my victims, and I can’t undo the damage that I’ve done.”
“You’re friends with Sayaka, and I’m your daughter. We’re both disgustingly rich. Neither of us would mind lending you some of our money. So why don’t you ask us for some so that you and your family can get out of poverty?”
Kyoko turned away from her daughter.
“Because I deserve to die on the streets. After everything I’ve done, living the rest of my life like the dog I am is the only way I can atone. I’ve told Poorfag multiple times to ask you guys for some money, but every single time she’s refused to listen to me. I want my beloved one and kids to live the best life possible, but she said that our children would be miserable if they suddenly became rich and had to leave me behind.”
“Dad… don’t say that, you’re-“
“Enough about me. Junior, what grade are you in?”
“Umm… I don’t go to school, but if I did, I would be in my first year of kindergarten.”
“You don’t go to school?”
“Yeah, Nagisa used to homeschool me back when she was alive. I haven’t had a single class ever since she died.”
“I could teach you, at least up until middle school. I didn’t really learn anything after that.” Kyoko chuckled.
“I think I’ll have to educate you once I’m older.”
“What a ridiculous suggestion. A child educating their parent. Just imaging that makes me feel ashamed of myself.” She joked. A smile spread across her face as she thought of another topic. “So, Junior, when did you realize that you were into girls?”
“H-Huh?” The blonde shouted, her face turning beet red. “Wh-What kind of question is that?”
“Hey, you’re the one who said we could ask each other whatever questions we want. I’m just curious.”
“Umm… I guess a few months ago. I had a girlfriend before Sayako… we didn’t really work out though.”
“I see! Back when I was in like 1st grade, there was this one girl in my class that I thought was extremely pretty! So, I asked her to become my girlfriend! She ended up saying no, but at least I found out the invaluable information that I was gay!”
“Our appetizer should be here soon.” Junior said, her eyes moving to look at the opening in the ceiling. “Before we start to eat, I wanna ask you one last thing.”
“Sure, what is it?”
“Once we’re done here, can you and your family move in with us?”
Kyoko’s eyes widened.
“We have plenty of room, and due to my wealth, none of you will ever have to work a day in your lives. You’ll be fed, clothed, and overall, just well taken care of.”
“No. I can’t do that!”
“B-But, dad-“
“I said I can’t go! I refuse to ruin your and your mother’s lives for my own selfish desires!” She said angrily, trying her best to keep herself from shouting. “If I go back to live with you guys, I’ll cause nothing but trouble!”
“But you live with Poorfag and her daughters, right?” Junior shouted. “Do you not care whether they’re put in danger because of you?”
Kyoko grit her teeth.
“Of course I do! After Poorfag gave birth to Kaede, I tried to leave her, b-but she managed to find me in the hotel I broke into! I’ve made many enemies that, to me, are completely pathetic, but compared to a regular person, they’re like gods. I have so many kids, Junior. I don’t want to abandon them. I want to meet them and watch them grow up, but I can’t. I don’t want any of them to be put in danger.”
“Dad, don’t say this. You’re not a bad person!”
Kyoko turned away and didn’t respond to her daughter.
“Dad…”

Chapter 27: Grudge’s End

The rest of their time in the steakhouse was filled with silence. Once they finished eating, Mami paid the bill and they exited the restaurant.
“Junior, I’m gonna stay here to get some shut eye. I’ll see you tomorrow, kid.”
“Bye… dad.” The blonde hesitantly said before walking over to the elevator.

-A few minutes later-
The blonde entered her hotel room and took a seat beside Sayako.
“How did things good?”
“Not so great. Our meal started off well. I got to learn a lot about her past, and we were actually talking like a father and daughter should… but after I asked her to move back in with us… Kyoko went silent and didn’t speak to me until after we finished eating.”
“Oh dear… your father’s so stubborn. She clearly cares about you and your mom, but she doesn’t want that love to be reciprocated. That’s an unhealthy way for her to live, and I’m sure she knows that.”
“She does. My dad said that she doesn’t want to bring more danger to my life.”
“Your life’s already dangerous enough as it is. You’re the leader of a magical girl mafia, and you’re friends with Madoka Kaname. If you were a regular girl, you would’ve certainly died already.”
“You’re right. I understand why Kyoko doesn’t want to go back to mom, but it just isn’t fair! We’re strong enough to protect our family! There’s no point in fearing for our safety with us around!”
“You and Kyoko won’t always be around to protect your mother. What if you’re at work and she’s out doing something else?”
“M-Mom can also protect herself. She’s strong, she just doesn’t like fighting.” Junior turned away from her girlfriend. “Plus, she said that not living in a warm, comfortable house is her way to atone for her misdeeds.”
“If that’s part of the reason why she doesn’t want to live with you, then I don’t think we can do anything. It doesn’t seem like talking’s getting through to her at all, so the best option would probably be to just give up trying to rekindle your relationship with her.”
“I don’t want to stop this! I want Kyoko to act like a father to me!”
“Yeah, I understand that, but you can’t force her to change if she doesn’t want to.”
Junior took a deep breath and closed her eyes.
“Dad, why are you such a dummy?” She mumbled.

-Meanwhile-
Kyoko was sleeping peacefully while leaning against the wall behind her. She had fallen asleep a few minutes ago, and wasn’t planning on waking up any time soon. Unfortunately for her, somebody began to gently stroke her hair. This was enough to wake her up.
“Don’t touch me like that, you bastard!” Kyoko growled before turning around to see Big Shot sitting behind her.
“Hello there, Mad Dog.”
“You!” She growled. “What? Did you come back to finish the job while I was sleeping?”
“No, I’d never resort to such a cowardly tactic. I returned to finish our battle from earlier. Just like before, I want a good clean fight, devoid of any cowardly tactics like the one you suggested.”
“So where are we gonna do it? Right here? If that’s what you’re suggesting, then absolutely not. You can’t make a girl fight literal seconds after just waking up.” Kyoko yawned.
“Of course not. I’ll be awaiting for you on the roof. Don’t rush yourself, you may go there whenever you’d like.” The man quickly teleported away.
Kyoko stood up and looked at the ceiling.
“If I beat him, he’ll probably tell me where his base is located.” A smile spread across her face. “Junior will thank me, we’ll be able to beat up their boss, and then we’ll finally go home.”
Kyoko quickly teleported onto the roof.
“So it looks like you have everything in place.” A smile spread across the former mascot’s face. “Kyoko Sakura, you and your friends have been a thorn in my side since our first encounter! Let’s finish this once and for all!”
“Yeah, let’s end this here!” Kyoko quickly shouted before going orange.

Chapter 28: Until My Blood No Longer Flows

Orange Kyoko leapt at Big Shot, who narrowly managed to evade being punched by leaning away from his opponent. He countered this by throwing a kick at the magical girl, which didn’t even manage to push her back.
“Your strength still towers over mine. I knew that if I fought you head on, beating you would be an impossibility.”
“Then why throw away your life?”
“Because I can’t fight you any other way. A fair fight is the only thing that doesn’t go against my moral code!”
Kyoko began to grit her teeth before grabbing Big Shot’s left arm and slamming him through the roof of the hotel.
“So having a good, clean fight is a must, but killing little girls is a-okay for you? Shut up, you hypocrite!” She jumped into the hole she created and stood over Big Shot.
“I don’t want to kill Mami and her lover. I’m being ordered to do so by my boss! If it were up to me, I’d spare their lives!”
“DON’T COME TO ME WITH THAT BULLSHIT!” Kyoko screamed before kicking her opponent in the neck with such force that he was sent flying out of the hotel.
She chased after him and jumped over to where Big Shot landed.
“A real man sticks up to their boss if they’re doing something he doesn’t approve of, even if it costs him his life! Only a coward would follow someone they don’t believe in to the very end!”
A smile spread across her enemy’s face.
“To be scolded by the Mad Dog… how humiliating.” The former mascot chuckled before standing up. “Still, I refuse to abandon Rooty. He promised me fame, wealth, and power! I won’t turn my back on him, even if doing his bidding goes my moral code!”
Kyoko burst into laughter.
“To throw away your morality just so that you can become an idol! You really are a bastard! You’re even worse than I am, and you had the nerve to scold me earlier! I’ll show you no mercy!” She opened her mouth as wide as she possibly could and shot a beam of magic at Big Shot.
Her opponent quickly teleported away. A few seconds later, he reappeared and jumped onto her back.
“Yes! And neither will I!” He triumphantly said before a gigantic brown spike shot out from his chest and hit Kyoko in the back.
Unfortunately for him, the attack didn’t even leave a scratch on the orange girl.
“You’re too weak!” Kyoko yelled, grabbing her opponent and slamming him against a tree to his left.
This caused him to spit out some of his God’s Nectar, which landed on his enemy. The fluid instantly evaporated upon making contact with her.
“So… it looks like this is it…” He weakly said as Kyoko stared down at him. “Before I am put down, let me give you some valuable information. My boss, Rooty the Great Root Bear, has stationed himself in between Toronto and Mississauga. His base is a large, beautiful mansion. It’s surrounded by grass, flowers, and trees. No animals or humans live near it.”
“This information is extremely valuable. I thank you for it.” Kyoko said before opening her mouth wide.
Not even a second later, she shot out an orange beam of magic which completely disintegrated Big Shot. She stood still for a few seconds before walking away.
“Good riddance. At least I got something useful out of this. I’ll tell Junior about this tomorrow, then we’ll finally kill that bear guy and save Mami!”

Chapter 29: Stepping Towards the End

-A few hours later-
The sun had just begun to rise, and yet Rooty hadn’t gotten a wink of sleep. He was staring intently at the window behind him.
“Sir, it’s far too early to be up. Please, get some-“
“No, Charles!” The bear yelled. “You know as well as I that Big Shot has been killed. I can’t rest knowing that I’ve lost both of my subordinates!”
“I understand that the loss of Big Shot and Dog would be a cause of concern for you, but staying up all night isn’t the way to handle this. Although your powers may be stronger than most gods, your body is still that of a mortal’s. You need sleep, nutrition, and water just like anyone else.”
Rooty scoffed.
“Nonsense! I feel just fine!”
“If that’s the case, then what will your next actions be?”
Rooty went silent for a few seconds. He raised his left hand to his chin and began to think.
“I’m unsure. But I’m thinking about hunting down those magical girls before they can start looking for me! Once they’re done with, I’ll try to make Pepsiman and Cola my subordinates.”
“If your intentions are to fight, then you must rest! Your life is too valuable to be lost to those savages!”
“Yes… you’re right.” He said before yawning.
The bear stood up and began to walk towards the door.
“Rest well, master.”

-A few hours later-
Junior began to open her eyes. She sat up and saw that Sayako had already gotten up from the couch.
“Haha! Cola, your fur’s so soft!” A very familiar voice came from the kitchen.
“Sayako, what’re you doing in there?” The blonde asked as she stood up.
She entered the room her girlfriend was in to see her standing near the table with Cola rubbing his head against her stomach. Pepsiman and Kyoko were sat behind them, seemingly waiting for Mami Jr.
“About time you woke up!” Kyoko said in a confident tone as a grin spread across her face.
“D-Dad, what’re you doing here?”
“Last night, I managed to fight and kill Big Shot. His last act wasn’t a malicious one, it was actually oddly honorable. Instead of begging me to spare his life or attempting to flee, he told me where his master‘s base is located.”
“Really?” Mami asked, a smile spreading across her face.
“Yes. The only reason why I came here was to inform you guys. Now that you’re up, it’s about time we get-“
“Wait, but how do we know that this isn’t a trap?”
“Yeah, Sayako’s right. For all we know, Big Shot could’ve given you a false location.”
“I would’ve considered that a possibility if he gave me an exact location.” Kyoko said before standing up. “But he didn’t. He just told me that his leader’s headquarters is located in between Toronto and Mississauga. I doubt he’d set up a trap without somewhere for us to go to.”
“If that’s the case, then what’re we waiting for! Everyone, let’s go!”
“That’s right, Junior!” The redhead shouted before transforming into Orange Kyoko. “Get on my back, guys!”
Without hesitation, Cola ran over to Kyoko and jumped onto her back. Pepsiman, Junior, and Sayako jumped on the bear and began to hold onto him tightly.
“I’m sure we weigh a lot. Can you handle carrying us all the way to Mississauga?”
“You guys aren’t heavy at all!” The orange girl laughed at the mascot’s question. “Enough talking! It’s time to get out of here!”
The canine quickly ran forwards and jumped through the wall of her hotel room.
“Hold on tightly, this is gonna be a bumpy ride!” She chuckled.
“Mom, hang in there just a little longer! All that’s left is to beat the CEO of A&W, and then you’ll finally wake up!” Junior mumbled to herself. “I can’t wait to see you again!”

Chapter 30: The Great Root Bear

-A minute later-
Rooty’s eyes shot open. He quickly stood up and walked out of his room. Charles, who was leaning against the wall beside the door to his master’s room, noticed this.
“It’s finally time, isn’t it?”
“Yes… those magical girls are coming…”
A smile spread across the butler’s face.
“Are you going to fight them head on?”
“Yes! I have no other choice! My ambitions mustn’t come to an end now of all times!” He shouted before walking away. “Big Shot and Dog failed, but I’m far stronger than the both of them combined! I’ll eliminate Kyoko, Mami, and that other one, and recruit Pepsiman and Cola to my cause!”
“Your plan amuses me. I look forward to seeing how things will play out!”

-
Kyoko had been running from place to place. With her newly acquired power, she was able to effortlessly move at speeds faster than light itself. Surprisingly Cola and the rest of her friends had done a good job at clinging onto her tightly.
“Guys, I can see a gigantic mansion in the distance!” The orange girl triumphantly said.
“That’s awesome! Can you see anything else?” Junior asked.
“Yes. I can see a large brown thing standing in front of it.”
“Hmm. Kyoko, can you stop and let us get down from you? If that thing really is Big Shot and Dog’s leader, then the four of us are nowhere near his level of strength.” Sayako explained.
“Sure. Get off of me!” She said before suddenly stopping.
Cola let go of his friend and landed on his feet. Pepsiman, Sayako, and Mami Jr remained on top of him.
“You four stay here. I’ll take care of this guy and save Mami!” She turned to her daughter. “Junior, if by any chance I start to struggle, come help me!”
“Of course I will, dad!”
A smile spread across Kyoko’s face as she walked towards her enemy. From where she was, she got a closer look at her enemy. It was a muscular brown, bear-like creature, dressed in an orange sweater, and wearing an orange hat.
“You there, who are?”
“My name is Rooty, the Great Root Bear. I’m the current CEO of A&W Restaurants, Inc.“
“Before I kill you, I want to know something. Why the hell are you doing this? What is there to gain from putting the most important person in my life in a coma?”
“Do you speak of Mami Tomoe Sr.? The reason why she fell into a coma was due to her own weakness. If she were as strong as you or I, she would still be awake.”
Kyoko’s eyes widened as her hands began to shake. “My family has been planning for this day to arrive ever since my grandfather discovered root beer. At first, he was just a normal animal, but after that event, he became more intelligent than most human beings. Not long after, he founded the company that I inherited. His company created the beverage known as A&W root beer, which contained small drops of God’s Nectar, a murky brown fluid that flows through our veins. To weak individuals, God’s Nectar is completely repulsive, but stronger ones will become absolutely obsessed with it! Throughout the years, we’ve slowly been adding more and more God’s Nectar to our products and expanding their distribution. Now, they’re distributed all over the world and contain enough of my God’s Nectar to cull the weak and further empower the strong. My family’s been doing this as a ploy to conqueror the world in service of-“
“I’VE HEARD ENOUGH OF YOUR SHIT!” Kyoko screamed before lunging at Rooty.
“You’re so impatient, Mad Dog.” The bear sighed. “If it’s death you want, then I’ll gladly bring your miserable life to an end!” He shouted before jumping forwards.

Chapter 31: The Pitiful Root Beat

Orange Kyoko and Rooty threw punches at each other’s chests. The attacks were strong enough to push both of them back.
“Ms. Sakura, your body’s boiling hot.” Rooty said, letting out a low growl. “Why is it-“
“SHUT UP!” She screamed before teleporting in front of her enemy.
She attempted to elbow her enemy in the chest, only for the bear to grab her arm.
“You’re strong, very strong! In fact, you’re way more powerful than those imbeciles I had the misfortune of calling my lackeys! But you’re not strong enough to defeat me!” The CEO shouted before lifting his enemy into the air.
Before he could slam the orange girl onto the ground, she opened her mouth wide and shot out a beam of magic from it. This attack went straight to Rooty’s chest, and caused him to let go of his opponent.
“Yes! You’re unimaginably powerful!” He shouted as he instantly healed.
“So, you’re one of those annoying guys with instant regeneration. Looks like disintegration will be the only way for me to beat you!” Kyoko quickly teleported in front of the bear and threw him into the air.
She shot a barrage of magical beams at him. Once they were close enough to him, Rooty effortlessly kicked the projectiles back at their creator.
“You bastard! Stop trying to live!” She yelled before jumping after him enemy.
“Don’t think you’re the only with projectiles.” He said before a bombardment of beams shot out of his body.
Kyoko teleported away and appeared in front of the CEO. She thrust her head forwards, bit down on his left arm, and attempted to tear it off. It was incredibly hard and tough, although not impossible to rip off.
“You know, you’re a gigantic hypocrite for this. You’ve slaughter and killed thousands for no reasons, and yet you want to save someone you care about.” He calmly said.
Rooty slammed his left hand into Kyoko’s head, sending her towards the ground. A smile spread across the canine’s face a she teleported away. She appeared behind the bear not even a second later.
“DON’T TRY TO PRETEND YOU’RE THE BETTER PERSON HERE!” She screamed before kicking her enemy forwards.
The blow sent him flying forwards into his mansion. Kyoko teleported over to him, grabbed him by the sweater, and raised him into the air. “I know I’m a hypocrite and I don’t care! I just want Mami to be happy and smile!”
“Don’t worry, Mad Dog, you’ll get to see plenty of that in the afterlife!” Rooty yelled as he shot out a large brown spike from his stomach.
The object moved forward and hit Kyoko’s stomach. Instead of impaling her, the the spike bounced off of her and quickly evaporated.
“Wh-What?”
“It’s over, Rooty. You’ve lost.”
“IMPOSSIBLE! I’M THE HEIR OF A&W, MY FAMILY’S DUTY IS TO TAKE OVER THE WORLD!” He began to punch Kyoko in the face with as much speed and power as he could, but the orange girl was ultimately unaffected.
“You’re pathetic. For all your life, you’ve been taught that your destiny was to take over the world using disgusting soda. You had no choice but to follow your family’s legacy; raised to be their puppet. I pity you.” She said, throwing Rooty onto the ground. “I’m guessing you aren’t the real guy in charge.” Kyoko turned around.
The bear was silent.
“I’ll take that as a yes. You’re so pitiable that I’ve lost all will to kill you. Besides, all I need to do is kill the real guy behind all of this, and Mami should wake up!” She said, walking away.
“NO! GET BACK HERE!” He screamed before raising his left arm and shooting out a beam made out of God’s Nectar from it.
Without turning to look back, Kyoko effortlessly knocked it away.
“Leave. If you come back, I won’t hesitate in killing you.” She said, jumping out of her mansion.
“N-No! Charles… I failed you…” He said tears forming in his eyes.
For the first time in his life, Rooty cried normal tears.

Chapter 32: Into the Mansion

Orange Kyoko landed in front of her friends.
“I did it, I beat that guy.” Kyoko said with a wide smile on her face.
“Really? Then that means we can finally go home and-“
“No, not yet. Rooty wasn’t the real mastermind behind all of this.”
“Wait, there’s another guy?” Pepsiman shouted.
Kyoko nodded her head.
“I don’t know a thing about them, but if I had to wager a guess, they’re probably somewhere in that mansion. Even if they aren’t, we could probably still get some information about them if we investigate the place.”
“Are we gonna go in then?” Mami Jr asked
“Yes, but stay near me. I don’t know a thing about what could be inside there, and I absolutely refuse to let any of you guys get hurt or even die!”
“I won’t allow anyone to die! Dad, please lead the way forwards!”
“All right, Junior. But you better keep your promise! Neither Sayako or I would want to tell your mother about your death!”
“Don’t worry, I’ll do everything in my power to survive!”
Without uttering another word, Kyoko began to walk towards Rooty’s mansion. Her friends followed behind her.

-
The quintet quickly entered Rooty’s mansion.
“Wow! This place is gigantic!” Sayako said as her eyes widened. “It’s almost big as my mom’s house!”
In front of them was a large staircase made out of what appeared to be brown wood that lead to an upper level with at least one room. To their left and right were two rooms. One had its door closed and locked, while the other was wide open. From there, they could see a large dining hall. That room contained a gigantic table, a velvet carpet that spread across the room, and a golden chandelier that hung from the ceiling just above the aforementioned table.
“What room should we go to first?” Junior asked.
“Let’s go the one that’s on the second floor.” Not even a second later, she jumped over the stairs and landed in front of the door.
“Come on, dad! Wait for us!” The blonde shouted as she and the rest of her friends ran over to Kyoko.
Once they were all next to her, the orange girl opened the door. The quintet walked inside, only to see that the room was completely empty.
“What waste of a room. This is a gigantic mansion. Why wouldn’t you want to have every room filled to the brim with valuable items?” Pepsiman asked.
“That’s because there used to be some.” An unfamiliar voice said. Kyoko quickly turned around to see an elderly man with white hair standing behind her. He was around six feet tall and wore a clean black suit. “But after you beat Rooty, I had to clean out most rooms so that you wouldn’t find anything of value.”
“Who the hell are you?”
“My name is Charles Elmer Hires, Rooty’s loyal butler and advisor. Although my master still draws breath, he can’t give me any orders at the moment, so I did all of this out of my own free will.”
“Tell me, who is the real person pulling the strings here? Is it you? That grizzly bear I defeated? Or someone else entirely?”
A smile spread across the man’s face.
“It’s a secret that Rooty told me to never tell a soul. He may be out of the picture, but I’ll never betray him!”
“I see. It looks like I’ll just have to pry that information from you by force!” The orange girl shouted before jumping over her friends and landing in front of her enemy.
She threw a punch at his chest. Charles effortlessly dodged the attack.
“I may not look like it, but I’m more than capable of defending myself from the likes of you.”
“Everyone, get back! Another enemy!” Kyoko yelled.
Before any of her friends could even react to what was happening in front of them, Charles quickly moved his left arm to the canine’s chest and gently touched it. This simply action was enough for Kyoko’s ribs to be completely pulverized.
“GAH!”
“Dad! Hang on, I’m going to-“
“Junior, stay back! I can handle this guy by myself!”
As the orange girl talked, Charles jumping into the air and threw a kick at Kyoko’s face. The attack was strong enough to launch his opponent out of the wall to her left. She slid across the ground until she hit a tree.
“I’ll make short work of you, Mad Dog.”

Chapter 33: Welcome the New World, Fool

Kyoko quickly stood up and moved her head around.
“Where’s that bastard?” She mumbled to herself.
“I’m right here!” Charles cheerfully said as he appeared behind Kyoko.
Before the orange girl had any time to react, she was kicked in the back with such force that the entirety of her spine was completely pulverized, and she was sent flying into the mansion. Her injury healed instantly, but before she could stand up, the butler appeared in front of her.
“You need to be much faster if you want to land even the slightest hit on me, Ms. Sakura.”
“DIE!” She screamed, shooting a beam of magic out of her mouth.
Charles effortlessly slapped the projectile away, causing it to go through the roof.
“Too weak, much too weak, Mad Dog.”
“SHUT IT!” Kyoko swung her left leg towards Charles.
Instead of knocking him over as planned, the butler wasn’t even phased by the attack.
“You may have grown strong enough to defeat Master Rooty and his subordinates, but you’re nowhere near strong enough to defeat me!”
The canine’s eyes widened before she teleported away. Not even a second later, she reappeared behind her enemy. She slammed both of her fists onto his back, causing the butler’s bones to be completely pulverized. He spit out blood as his eyes widened.
“Yes! This is the true power of the Mad Dog!” He yelled as he quickly turned around and uppercutted Kyoko in the jaw.
The attack was powerful enough to send her through the roof and onto the ground outside of the mansion. Charles appeared in front of her soon afterwards.
“Yes! You’re far stronger than that worthless bear who I served!” Charles gleefully said.
“Who the hell are you? You’re obviously not some regular human, and you’re way stronger than Rooty! Are you actually the real mastermind behind all of this?”
“Yes, to an extent. I am the avatar of Mr. A&W, the God of Root Beer. I’ve been serving Rooty’s family since the day my true form was found by his grandfather.”
“True form?”
Charles nodded his head.
“When the universe first began, I used to roam space looking for a place to inhibit. It took billions of years, but I finally found a planet that fit my every need. A warm environment for me to rest, a never ending supply of water which would keep my hydrated, and a near endless supply of food. However, I didn’t want just that, I wanted to be worshipped and praised! Unfortunately, when I first arrived to this planet, none of its inhabitants were anywhere near capable of preforming those tasks. And so, I slumbered for millennia until I was awoken by Rooty’s grandfather who was taking a drink from the large lake near his den. Once he took a sip of the God’s Nectar I had released into the water, it was too late for him. With him and his descendants as my subordinates, my campaign of world domination began. I’m sure Rooty already told you about that. The weak will be culled, while the strong will be kept alive to service me. However, now that Rooty’s been kicked out of the picture, I have nobody who can help me accomplish my goals. If I try to do it alone, then the human race will try to desperately fight me until I am forced to eradicate them. That scenario would be a lose-lose for everyone, so I need someone’s aid to be able to achieve my goal.” He pointed at Kyoko. “Someone like you.”
“WHAT?”
“You’re far stronger than Rooty and the entirety of his family combined. I need someone like you to help me.”
“I’d rather die than help someone like you!”
“Perhaps you’ll change your tune when I tell you that if you were to join me, I’ll allow Mami Tomoe to wake up.”
The orange girl’s eyes widened.
“Not only that, but your friends and family will all be treated like royalty in my new world. They will never have to struggle, feel pain, or be in danger ever again.” Charles reached for Kyoko’s hand. “What do you say, Mad Dog? Do we have a deal?”
Kyoko began to grin from ear to ear.
“You don’t know anything about my friends and family, and it shows! They’d hate for me to sell myself off to you just so that they could be happy! Mami would hate that especially! Besides, as we are now, we’re all happy, and I’ll fight as hard as I can so that I can protect that happiness!”
“I see.” Charles let out a sigh. “It looks like I’ll just have to exterminate you!” He said before shooting out a beam of brown liquid at Kyoko.
The orange girl quickly opened her mouth and jumped at the attack. Instead of eating it, the God’s Nectar instantly evaporated upon making contact with her.
“YOUR STUPID BLOOD’S NOT GONNA WORK ON ME! MY BODY’S JUST TOO HOT FOR THAT!” She screamed as she quickly grabbed the collar of Charles’ suit with her left hand.
Using her other hand she punched straight through Charles’ chest.
“I’ll save Mami by killing you!” She screamed before shooting a beam of magic at her opponent.
The butler quickly teleported behind Kyoko and threw a kick at her back.
“Only a foolish brute like you could possibly think she could rival a god!”
The canine quickly turned around, grabbed Charles’ left leg and launched him into the air.
“KYOKO SAKURA! YOU BASTARD!”
Kyoko opened her mouth and shot a beam of magic at Charles. The attack completely engulfed him and began to disintegrate him.
“Don’t think you’ve won! Your fight is far from over!”
Once the attack was out of her field of view and she saw no traces of Charles nearby, Kyoko turned around.
“I won, but I still need to defeat your actual body. Only then will Mami wake up!”

Chapter 34: Root Mansion

-Meanwhile-
Mami Jr, Sayako, Pepsiman, and Cola ran out of the vacant room and into the foyer.
“I don’t want to stand here while my dad is fighting that old dude! I need to help her!” Junior shouted.
“You mustn’t do that!” Pepsiman shouted. “Your father is by far the strongest out of the five of us right now. If you try to help her, you’ll only give Kyoko more trouble and put yourself in harm’s way.”
The blonde let out a sigh.
“If I can’t help my dad, then what am I supposed to do?”
“You can help us look through the mansion!” Sayako suggested. “We’ve only seen one room, and while that butler told us that he had cleaned everything out, I have a sneaking suspicion that the locked room over there has something of interest.”
“Understood. If I can’t help my father fight, then I’ll try to help her in whatever way I can!” Junior shouted before going Super Saiyan 3.
She teleported over to the locked door and effortlessly kicked it down.
“Come over here, everyone!”
Mami Jr’s friends walked over to her side. Once they were together, they ran into the pitch black room.
“Wait, are those stairs?” Pepsiman asked, turning to the right.
“I think. It’s so dark that I can’t really tell. Sayako, can you take your phone out and put on its flashlight?”
The blue haired girl quickly did as told and illuminated the way forwards.
“Wait… is this the entrance to the basement?” Pepsiman said, beginning to sound a little nervous.
“It looks like it. However, we can’t be sure until we actually walk down those stairs.”
“Wait just a moment, Junior. We can’t keep going forwards. You saw how powerful people like Rooty, Dog, and Big Shot were. Basements are where people keep their darkest secrets, objects that take up too much space, or things they simply don’t want to be reminded of in their everyday life. Whatever’s down there could be either greatly disturbing or incredibly powerful. L-Let’s wait for Kyoko to finish fighting before-“
“You’re being too paranoid. I think we can handle whatever’s down there.” Mami said before walking forwards. “But if you’re that worried about what could be in the basement, I suggest you stay behind me.”
Sayako and Cola ran towards Mami Jr and the three of them began to walk down the stairs. Pepsiman stood still for a few seconds before beginning to mumble to himself. “Junior’s strong, we’ll be safe in her hands. Yes, everything will be all right.” Once the mascot had calmed down, he ran after his friends. After a minute of walking, the quartet finally arrived in front of two gigantic red doors.
“Behind these is probably the basement. I have not a clue about what could be in here. Are you guys mentally prepared for what we may see and physically prepared to bolt out of here if necessary?”
“Yes. I’m always ready to do as you please, Mami!” Sayako cheerfully said.
“Wait, you’re not going to protect us?”
“Of course I am, but if there really is someone as strong as Rooty or that butler guy in here, then I might not be able to beat them. Should that happen, your best bet would be to run away.” The blonde turned to the door.
“I see… I’m ready in case it happens…”
Without saying another word, she pushed the doors open.

-
Kyoko walked into the mansion and turned to her left. She saw that the door, which had once been locked, was now lying on the floor.
“Junior must’ve knocked that down.” She said before walking over to the now open room.
“Junior! Are you down here?” There was no response. “Junior! Stop pulling my leg and answer me! Are you at the bottom of these stairs!” Again, nobody responded.
Kyoko let out a growl before jumping down the stairs. Once she reached the bottom, she saw that a pair of red doors had been opened. Inside of the room was Mami Jr and the rest of her friends.
“Thank god I finally found you four. Are you all okay?”
“Dad? Did you beat that butler guy?”
“Yep. He was pathetic, just like the rest of his cohorts. Now, why weren’t you answering to my yells?”
“Wait, you were calling for me?”
“Of course I was!”
“Sorry, I didn’t hear you. Well, it’s not all bad. I can finally show you what I found.” Junior pointed forwards. “Look!”
Kyoko entered the room and saw a deep, large pool filled to the brim with brown liquid.
“What the fuck is this?” Kyoko yelled, completely confused by this odd discovery.

Chapter 35: Insolent Girls

“We don’t know. It looks the same as Big Shot and Dog’s blood, so we think it might have something to do with Rooty’s plan to take over the world.” Sayako explained. “But none of us have been willing to get close enough to examine it properly in fear that we’ll be attacked.”
“I see.” Kyoko said, a grin spreading across her face. “Well then, I’ll just have to check what this is myself.”
The orange girl walked forwards and stopped once she reached the edge of the pool to bend over. She dipped her left hand into the liquid, and instead of evaporating like Dog, Big Shot, and Rooty’s God’s Nectar, the liquid remained.
“WHAT?” Kyoko screamed as she quickly pulled her hand out of the liquid.
“DAD, ARE YOU OKAY?”
“Yeah, I’m fine.” She responded, staring at her hand. “I’m not injured or anything, but this odd liquid isn’t evaporating.”
“Don’t lick it! It might kill you or even put you in a coma like it did with mom!”
While this was happening, Sayako moved her phone so that its flashlight began to shine on the liquid. She noticed that it had seemingly hardened and had become a jiggly solid.
“Guys, we gotta get out of here! The-“
The blue haired girl was interrupted by the gelatin-like solid beginning to rise from the pool it was in. It began to make noises that sounded like it was gasping for air.
“Everyone, run away! I’ll stay here and handle this thing!” Kyoko yelled.
Pepsiman, Cola, and Sayako bolted out of the room.
“Mami, what’re you standing there for? Get over here!”
“I can’t! I need to help-“
“Listen to your girlfriend, Junior! I’m certain that this guy is going to be much too powerful for you to handle!”
“But dad! We don’t know how powerful that thing actually is! It could-“
“It’s all right, I know I can handle this. I’ve taken down everyone so far without much trouble. This guy shouldn’t be any different!”
Mami Jr turned around and started to run towards the exit. Right before she could leave the room, a thick wall of the gelatin-like substance appeared in front of her and blocked the way out.
“SAYAKO!” She shouted as she slammed her fists against the barrier.
“MAMI!” Her girlfriend responded before quickly transforming and summoning a sword.
She swung her weapon at the wall, but she didn’t even manage to leave a scratch on it.
“Kyoko Sakura, you dare defy a god?” The brown solid said as it fully emerged from the pool and flew up towards the ceiling.
It suddenly grew a dragon-like head. Brown tentacles shot out of its body and pointed at the redhead.
“I am the god of Root Beer, Mr. A&W! Beg for repentance and perhaps I’ll allow you girls to become my underlings!”
Kyoko began to growl.
“I’ll never bend the knee to you! I came to save the person who’s most important to me, and the only way I can do that is by slaying you!”
“So be it.”
Brown liquid suddenly appeared in the pool and began to quickly rise out of it.
“He’s trying to drown us!” Kyoko said before grabbing hold of her daughter. “Hang on tight, kid!”
The orange girl jumped out of the basement and smashed through the ceiling until she reached the roof. She landed beside the hole she created and placed her daughter on the floor. Not even a nanosecond later, Mr. A&W teleported in front of them.
“Insolent girl. I offered you mercy and yet you throw it away. You would’ve made for an excellent pawn, but it appears like I’ll have to discard you!”
“Junior, this is it, our final battle! Are you ready to fight with everything you’ve got?”
“Of course I am! To save mom, to protect our friends, to be able to go back home, I won’t hold anything back!”

Chapter 36: The Divine

Pepsiman, Cola, and Sayako got out of the mansion and looked up at the sky to see Mr. A&W floating in front of them. From what they could tell, he wasn’t focused on the three of them
“So that’s the real mastermind behind all of this!” Pepsiman shouted, clenching his fists in anger. “He’s caused so much suffering and hurt so many innocent people! I want to fight him myself, but I’ll just put myself in danger if I do that! Kyoko, Junior, I don’t know if you can hear me from here, but you better win! Beat this guy and save the world!”
“Mami, I believe in you! If there’s any two people who can slay a god, it’s you and your father! Just keep at it and you’ll beat him eventually!”
Cola stood up on his two back legs and let out a powerful roar towards the sky.
-

Kyoko jumped towards Mr. A&W. Before she could come anywhere near him, a thick wall of the brown gelatin-like substance appeared in front of her.
“No matter what you do, you will never reach me.” He said, sounding completely calm.
“DON’T UNDERESTIMATE ME!” Kyoko screamed before throwing a powerful punch at the wall in front of her.
Her arm did not go through it, and she instead bounced away from the barrier.
“What?”
“Dad! I’m coming to help!” Junior shouted before teleporting over to her father.
“What? No! Get away from here! I don’t need your help to take down some measly wall!” She opened her mouth wide and then shot a beam of magic directly at the wall.
Her projectile simply bounced off of the gelatin-like substance and was headed straight towards her.
“WHY WON’T YOU BREAK?” Orange Kyoko screamed before uppercutting her attack and sending it towards the sky.
She then quickly teleported over to the wall and bit down on it as hard as she could. The taste was completely indescribable. Kyoko felt like her mouth was being assaulted by a medicine flavored gelatin and that her teeth felt like they were biting into a thick plastic toy instead of a soft, edible desert. She tried to move back from the barrier, but her teeth were stuck to the sticky substance.
“DAD! KAMEHAMEHA!” The child yelled before shooting a beam of magic at the wall.
Just like with Kyoko’s previous attack, the jello wasn’t even dented, and the projectile was launched back at her.
“Toil all you’d like, but no matter what you do, you’ll never be able to come anywhere near me!” Mr. A&W shouted before one of his tendrils zoomed towards Kyoko. He quickly grabbed the canine by the waist and tore her off of his solidified God’s Nectar.
“Junior!” She shouted while coughing out the gelatin-like substance.
The eldritch god swung his enemy around as if she were a piece of paper, despite how much she struggled to break free from his grasp. A smile spread across the orange girl’s face as a circle of spears appeared around her enemy.
“I’ve been keeping this technique of mine a secret now for who knows how long! I’m ending this here!” Kyoko yelled before the weapons shot towards her enemy.
They were not able to get anywhere close to Mr. A&W as his body was quickly surrounded by gigantic walls of root beer..
“That technique of yours was far too weak and predictable, Mad Dog!”
“LET GO OF MY DAD!” The blonde yelled before flying head first towards Mr. A&W’s tentacle.
“Insolent child!” He yelled as he swung the tentacle which held Kyoko downwards. The orange girl hit her daughter on the back with her head, which was enough to send her falling face into the ground. A large impact crater formed around her.
“JUNIOR!” Kyoko screamed.
She desperately tried to break out of her opponent’s grasp, but her arms and legs just wouldn’t move.
“I wanted to savor murdering both of you, but it seems like I will have to cut your daughter’s life short!” Mr. A&W yelled before a plethora of spear-like objects appeared out of his body and shot towards Mami Jr. Before the blonde could even get a chance to move, the weapons pierced her arms, legs, and chest. She spat out blood as more of it gushed out of her wounds.
“YOU BASTARD!” Kyoko opened her mouth wide and shot a gigantic beam of magic at the eldritch god. The attack didn’t even manage to get anywhere near its target before a large wall of gelatin appeared and bounced the projectile away.
“Now that I’ve disposed of that brat of yours, you shall be the next one to fall!”
Mr. A&W moved its tentacles over to Kyoko. He let go of her for less than a nanosecond, grabbed her arms and legs with four of his appendages, and then began to pull on her limbs with all of his might.
“CRAP! THIS ISN’T LOOKING SO-“
“Silence!” The eldritch god shouted before shooting out a large brown spike from his body.
The attack went through Kyoko’s neck in less than a second, causing her to spit out blood.
“Dad…” Junior weakly said as she turned to look at the sky.
Tears welled up in her eyes as Mr. A&W effortlessly ripped off her father’s left arm. Unlike with her usual injuries, this one didn’t heal.
Hehe… so this is how I die. I lived like a dog, and I’ll die like as one. A smile spread across Kyoko’s face as her left leg was torn off.
“Stop this!” Mami used her remaining strength to stand up. “Please, stop hurting my dad!”
“Hmm? I foresaw my attack killing you, and yet you still draw breath. If you want to keep fighting, then I’ll gladly put you down!”
“N-No!” Kyoko said, her voice incredibly raspy and quiet.
“N-Not again! I can’t let this happen again!” Junior sobbed. She moved her left hand and placed it over her face while she trembled. “I-I don’t want this! I don’t want this anymore!”
Mr. A&W shot a barrage of spears at Mami Jr.
“I DON’T WANT ANY MORE PEOPLE TO DIE!” Mami screamed at the top of her lungs.
A bright white pillar of light completely engulfed her body.
“WHAT’S HAPPENING OVER THERE?” Pepsiman screamed.
“Mami! Mami did it! Her and Kyoko are going to be all right!” Sayako shouted, not completely sure if the bright light really was related to her partner.
“IMPOSSIBLE? THIS CAN’T BE WHAT I THINK IT IS! I DIDN’T FORESEE IT!” Mr. A&W screamed, audibly panicked.
Once the light faded, Mami began to step towards her enemy.
Her eyes had reverted to their original red color, while her hair had become white and began to hang upwards.
“I WON’T LET MY DAD DIE!”

Chapter 37: A Fateful Day

“It doesn’t matter what you do, child! You and your companions shall fall against my endless might!” The god yelled before shooting a barrage of God’s Nectar lances at the child.
They flew towards her at speeds faster than light. instead of attempting to block or dodge the attacks, Mami continued walking forwards.
“WHAT?”
You’ve really done it, kid. You’ve not just surpassed me, but you’ve surpassed this joke of a god! Kyoko thought as she started to close her eyes.
She felt weak and oddly cold.
“I-I WON’T LET ANOTHER PERSON DIE FOR MY SAKE!” Junior screamed before jumping into the air.
Mr. A&W moved his tentacles towards her and successfully grabbed a hold of her waist.
“You insufferable brat! There’s no way for you to escape now! Beg that I make your death as swift and painless as possible!”
The child shot a beam of magic at the tentacles that were clasping onto her. A thick wall of gelatin appeared in front of her attack, but instead of being bounced back at her, the magical projectile went straight through the barrier and quickly disintegrated Mr. A&W’s appendages.
“YOU SAVAGE!” He howled in pain.
Not allowing, Mr. A&W to regain his composure, Mami teleported in front of the eldritch god and kicked him in the jaw, her leg bypassing the barrier the appeared in front of her.
“WHAT ARE YOU?” He screamed as he was sent flying away.
The god’s tentacles let go of Kyoko. Junior teleported over to her, grabbed ahold of her, and then teleported onto the ground.
“Dad, are you okay?” Junior shouted.
“Yes… I’m fine.” She weakly responded. “I’m losing a lot of blood, but as long as you defeat Mr. A&W, I’ll be fine.” Kyoko stared at her daughter.
There were tears running down the blonde’s cheeks.
“Don’t cry, Junior. I’m just a little tired. Once you defeat that root beer guy, we’ll all get to go home.” She raised her arm and wiped her child’s tears away.
“Y-Yes, I know.”
“Then go beat that fucker up! I’m just gonna lie here… and maybe take a nap while you do that.”
Mami Jr nodded her head before teleporting away.
“Mami, your kid sure is something. Even if I can’t be near you, at least I know you’ll be in safe hands with our daughter by your side…”

-
Junior appeared in front of Mr. A&W.
“Impudent girl! When did humans like you begin to believe that you could raise your hand against a god without stoking their wrath?”
“Just because you’re a god doesn’t mean I have to let you take over the world and hurt my friends! Humans are resilient, we can get through tough times with no problem! We may not like it, but that’s the reason why our species has survived and thrived for so long! Us humans don’t need to kowtow to someone who only wishes to do us harm!”
“SILENCE!” The deity screamed before slamming the ground with a tentacle.
Geysers of root beer shot out from under the child. Junior quickly teleported beside Mr. A&W and grabbed onto two of his tendrils. She effortlessly raised him into the air and then slammed him onto the ground.
“With this new power of mine, I’ll protect all of my friends and family!” Junior shouted before teleporting above the eldritch god.
She quickly shot a gigantic beam of magic towards Mr. A&W.
Several walls of God’s Nectar appeared in front of the god, and instead of disintegrating them, it went right through the barriers.
“THIS CAN’T BE POSSIBLE! THE ONLY WAY YOUR ATTACK WOULD BE ABLE TO DO THAT IS IF IT WERE A NON-“ Before he could finish speaking, half of his body was completely disintegrating. “AHHHHH!”
The blonde teleported over to her opponent and uppercutted him into the air before he got the opportunity to regenerate.
“I’LL FINISH THIS HERE! KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!” She screamed before shooting a beam of magic into the air.
“To defy a god… and win… you humans sure are something.” Mr. A&W said, astonished by the fact that he was defeated.
He closed his eyes tightly as what remained of his body was completely engulfed by the attack. Mr. A&W disintegrated and left no traces of himself behind.
“It’s over… everyone. We won.” Junior said, breathing heavily, before teleporting away.

-
Rooty sat behind a tree near his mansion. He stared at the sky as normal blue tears fell down he cheeks.
“You did it… you bastards really did it!” He sobbed. “Thank you! Thank you! I know that you can’t hear me, and that I’ll never be forgiven, but please, live your lives to their fullest! Do what I could not, and lead happy, fulfilling lives!”

-
Junior appeared in front of her unconscious father and collapsed beside her. A smile spread across her face as she noticed that her injuries had completely healed and that she had returned to her normal form.
“Dad… you’re all right.” She grabbed her hand. “We don’t need to fight anymore.”
She returned to her normal form and closed her eyes. A minute later, Sayako, Pepsiman, and Cola rushed to their side.
“Oh my god! Are they okay?” The mascot asked.
The blue haired girl ran over to her friends and saw their chests moving up and down. From what she could tell, both of them had just fallen asleep.
“Yeah, they’re fine!”
Pepsiman let out a sigh of relief.
“They had me so worried there for a second. I would’ve been so mad if one of them died on me!” He chuckled. “Well, there’s no use in complaining about a hypothetical situation. Cola, help me carry Junior and Kyoko. We’re going home.”

Chapter 38: As Long as You Remain Happy

-Half a day later-
Junior began to open her eyes. She turned to her left and saw that she was in an airplane. Kyoko was sitting beside her and was staring at the ceiling with a neutral expression on her face.
“Dad, are you okay?” She asked, moving her arm over to hold her father’s hand.
“Junior, you’re up.” The redhead said, a soft smile spreading across her face. “Yeah, I’m fine. I was just thinking about some things. You beat Mr. A&W, and the root beer preventing my injuries from healing disappeared upon his death. With that information, it’s safe to say that your mom’s probably awake now… I’m a little conflicted about what to do. I don’t deserve to meet her, and especially comfort her, after she just woke up from a coma. But at the same time… I want to. I want to spend time with your mother, to talk with her again, a-and to maybe-“ Tears began to well up in the redhead’s eyes.
She couldn’t bring herself to finish her sentence.
“I’m sure my mom would love to see you again. She’ll be so overjoyed when you tell her that you helped me save her. My mom’s never once said anything bad about you either. I’m sure you’d be able to rekindle your relationship with her if you really tried.”
“Thanks, Junior.” She gently pat her daughter on the head. “Pepsiman, Sayako, and Cola are in the back. They told me that we’ll be arriving at Mitakihara in a few minutes.”
“That’s great. Once we land, I’ll bring you to the hospital where my mom’s staying at!”

-10 minutes later-
The plane the quintet was on landed behind the magical girl mafia’s headquarters. The five of them quickly exited it.
“Junior, Cola and I are gonna go now. It was fun being with you. Don’t worry about us, we’ll find a way to get back on our feet in no time.”
The polar bear nodded his head.
“You say that, but you two literally have nothing to your names. I won’t get involved with how you guys want to live your lives, but if you run into some financial trouble, you can always call me for some help.”
“Thank you, Junior. I’ll be sure to do that.” He said as he and his friend walked away.
“All right, now that they’re gone, let’s go to the hospital that Mom’s in!”

-A few minutes later-
Mami and Sayako entered the hospital. Kyoko walked behind them.
“What floor is your mom on?”
“She’s on the second, if I remember correctly.” Junior said as she and her girlfriend turned to the stairs.
The trio quickly walked up it and entered the second floor. They then walked down the hallway until they reached the second room to their left.
“Mom should be in here.” The blonde turned to her father. “Are you ready to speak with her again?”
Kyoko nodded her head.
“All right, let’s go in.” She said as she and Sayako entered the room.
Inside, they saw Mami sitting on her bed. She was watching the TV that was placed on the wall across the room from her.
“Mom, you’re awake!” She shouted before running over to her and hugging her tightly
“Junior? Sayako? How did you know I was awake?”
“We just got back from saving you, Ms. Tomoe. We went to Canada and fought the god of root beer.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, but we didn’t do it alone. Kyoko helped us.” Junior added, pointing towards the door.
She waited for a few seconds, but nobody came in.
“Dad, now’s your time to come in.”
Several more seconds passed, and Kyoko still did not enter the room. Mami Jr let go of her mom and walked towards the door. She stuck her head outside of the room and didn’t see her father anywhere.
“Kyoko?”

-A few minutes later-
Kyoko entered her house. Although she was relatively quiet, a certain someone managed to hear her footsteps.
“PAPA!” Kaede screamed as she ran down the stairs.
Once she was close enough to her, she jumped up and hugged her father tightly.
“You’re finally back!”
“Sorry for not telling you about where I went. I had to leave quickly, so I didn’t have the chance to tell you or your sister.”
“It’s fine, mama told us that you had to help Mami.”
“Speaking of which, where’s your mother and-“
“Hey.” Yuma said, walking down the stairs. “Finally back from fucking around?”
“Yeah… I’m back, and I don’t expect to leave for a long while.”
“That’s good. Anyway, mom’s in her room. She’s with Popo right now.”
“Thanks for the info.” Kyoko calmly said, walking past her daughters.
She quickly ran upstairs and then entered her room. Inside, she saw Poorfag lying on her bed. Popo was sleeping beside her.
“Hey.”
“So, how did everything go?”
“It went all right… I guess. We beat the guy who poisoned Mami, woke her up, and nobody died.”
“Was Mami surprised when she found out that you helped her daughter?”
“I don’t know. I didn’t speak with her.”
“Wait, you went through all of that trouble to save her, and you didn’t even get to speak with her?”
Kyoko nodded her head.
“I couldn’t bring myself to do it. Not after everything I’ve done since we were last together.” She walked over to her girlfriend and gently stroked her sleeping daughter’s head. “Plus, I needed to check up on all of you first.”
The brunette began to frown
“Does she at least know you helped Junior?”
“I don’t have a doubt in my mind that Junior’s already told her about that. How that’ll affect our friendship going forward… is something I dread to see.”
Poorfag sat up and wrapped her arms around her lover.
“At least you’re back, and everyone’s okay.”
“That’s the only silver lining I can think of in this situation. Junior started to care about me, and if Mami does the same, I don’t think I could ever willingly go meet them again.”

Chapter 39: Resurrection H

-1 week later-
A man with blond hair and blue eyes walked out of Kamihama City’s airport. He carried his luggage in his left hand while holding his phone in his right.
“I can’t believe it! I never thought I’d come back to Japan, especially to have a date with someone!” He whispered to himself as he eagerly looked down at his phone to see the location he had been sent. “And she’s only a few minutes away too! Today’s going to be the best day of my life!”

-4 minutes later-
The man entered a café. He turned his head to look at all the people sitting down. Although the establishment wasn’t very busy, he couldn’t see anyone that had matched his date’s description. Instead of leaving or texting the girl he came to see, he walked deeper into the building. Eventually, he saw the person he had been looking for sitting near the table farthest from the entrance. The girl he had come to have a drink with had pale white skin, tired looking blue eyes with dark bags beneath them, and blonde hair that was so dirty and unwashed that most of it looked as if it had turned into a yellow green. She was wearing what appeared to be a custom made black school uniform with a white collar and a black ribbon tied neatly beneath it.
“Alina, why are you dressed in your uniform while on a date? Didn’t your dear old mother teach you thing or two about how to properly dress when you go out with a man?”
The blonde’s eyes widened.
“A date? With you of all people!” Alina burst into laughter. “You’re delusional! I’m not into guys, especially not into ones like you.” A light blush spread across the girl’s face. “Besides, there’s already someone near and dear to my heart who’s completely irreplaceable to me.”
“I know, I’m merely jesting!” He laughed as he took a seat across the table that the teenager was sitting at.
“Now, what did you come all the way to Japan to talk to me about, Kenneth? It better be important. You could’ve easily told me through text instead of coming to a different country.”
“I have a proposition to you, Alina. As of recently, the world’s been in disarray! Massive superpowers like America, China, and India have been destroyed! Everyone’s scrambling to fill in their roles! It’s been a mess! While every country is distracted, why don’t you and I concoct a plan to take over the world?”
The blonde quickly raised her hand to her mouth, as she did her best to hold in a laugh.
“Is something the matter?”
“No, well yes. It’s just that this suggestion is so out of the blue and preposterous. I’m a magical girl, yes, and while I’m obviously stronger than the normal person, I can’t take on entire armies by myself.”
“As of now, you can’t. I never expected you to be that powerful. However, if you go to Hohzuki City, you can become so powerful that people like Madoka Kaname and the Mad Dog of Mitakihara will have no choice but to bend to your will!”
Alina raised an eyebrow.
“I need some proof of that claim before I go to a completely different city. I’m not gonna waste my time and money if there’s no-“
Kenneth quickly put on a video on his phone.
“Sorry for taking a nearly two week long break, guys.” A pink haired, pink eyed girl said. “My life’s been pretty hectic lately. I’ve been trying to get someone to stop dating my friend, but she’s just way too strong for me. All she has to do to beat me is just say some funny words, and then her hair turns purple.” The blond paused the video.
“I think that’s enough proof.”
“That’s Arisa Narumi, right?”
“Indeed she is.”
“I’ve never watched her podcast before, but I’ve been told that some of what she says is absolutely deranged.”
Kenneth’s eyes widened.
“You’re mistaken! Arisa only talks about the truth on her show! Any attempts to debunk or silence her are paid for by the deep state!”
Alina let out a sigh.
“If our goal is to go to Hohzuki so that I can become stronger, then we shouldn’t waste any time. I’m gonna go back to my apartment to pack my things. Come with me, il mio amico.”

Chapter 40: Alina’s Home

-23 minutes later-
The duo entered Alina’s apartment. The place was odd. The walls were gray and the only normal objects were a beanbag chair that was only large enough to fit one person and a flat screen TV. Alina’s paintings covered the walls and served as her living room’s decorations. Two doors stood on the left and right corners of the room. The right door, which appeared to belong to the kitchen, was wide open, while its counterpart was closed shut.
“Wow! Your paintings are even more majestic in person!” Kenneth shouted, awestruck by the art around him.
The paintings on the leftmost walls were incredibly normal. They consisted mainly of self portraits, drawings of fictional characters, animals, and objects. On the middle wall, the paintings were mainly of the same subjects, but they looked more rushed, and overall, just looked worse than the artwork to their left. The rightmost wall had a bunch of paintings that didn’t contain any discernible subjects. The only things on the canvases were a myriad of lines that were in different colors. Some of the higher up drawings used a clear white fluid and a dark brown liquid.
The teenager’s eyes widened as she quickly transformed into her magical girl form. She summoned a paintbrush, then pointed its sharp handle at her friend.
“TAKE THAT BACK! I MIEI QUADRI SONO MERDA! THEY’RE ALL EYESORES, UNFIT FOR ANY SORT OF PRAISE!”
Kenneth was taken aback by his friend’s sudden outburst.
“I’m sorry for saying such a thing! I didn’t you know you felt this way about positive comments. You never told me anything when I used to leave comments on your Twitter and Instagram pages calling your artwork lovely.”
“That’s because it’s different when I get praise online than when in person. On the internet, I know that the praise given to my paintings are all empty. They don’t affect my mood whatsoever. However, when my paintings are called lovely, beautiful, majestic, or other nonsense like that in person, it absolutely drives me crazy!”
“Are you not proud of your artwork?”
Alina shook her head.
“They’re all shitty looking. I only post pictures of them onto my social media because I know my followers will eat them up.”
“I see. Please, forgive me for patronizing you.”
“It’s fine… you meant well, and you couldn’t have possibly known that complimenting my paintings would piss me off.” Alina began to walk towards the room to her left.
“I’m gonna pack my things. Stay here for the meantime.”

-A hour later-
Alina and Kenneth stood outside of a bus stop. The blond had a wide smile on his face while his friend had a neutral expression.
“Are you okay? You don’t look too happy to be traveling.”
“That’s because I’m not. I don’t like to travel anywhere that’s not near my apartment.” The teenager began to grin. “It’s kind of ironic. My parents are both incredibly wealthy people, and as such, they travel a lot. But I hate traveling. Maybe it’s because I was primarily kept at home and raised by a maid who lived with me in my family’s mansion that I hate it.” She took a deep breath. “Her name is Athena, by the way. I haven’t spoken with her since I came to this country, but that’s because if I spoke with her, she’d probably be saddened to hear the state I was in…”
As Alina finished speaking, the bus she and her friend were waiting for arrived.
“This is the bus for Hohzuki, right?” Kenneth asked.
The bus driver nodded her head.
“Yes! From my research, we’ll get there in a few hours. It’s going to be pretty late when we get to Hohzuki though. Let’s wait until tomorrow to look for Arisa. Getting something to eat and finding a place to stay are far more important.”

Chapter 41: Bakery Visit

-A few hours later-
The bus Alina and Kenneth were on arrived at Hohzuki City. The first bus stop it encountered was one that was located in front of a pink bakery. The duo quickly got off and moved past the vehicle they were previously on to look at the establishment.
“This place looks pretty cute. Do you want to eat here?”
The blonde took her phone out of her pocket and looked at the location of the hotel she had booked a room in.
“Yes. It’s close to the hotel we’ll be staying at, and I haven’t eaten anything sweet in a while. Regardless of the price, it seems like the right decision to eat here.”
Kenneth nodded his head in agreement. The two blondes walked across the street and entered the bakery. There was a small line in front of the counter. The friends decided to wait the line out and find a place to sit, despite the fact that at the speed it was moving, they would’ve gotten their food in just a few minutes.
“Before we get anything to eat, I want to discuss what our plan for the foreseeable future will be.” Alina said as she sat at a table. “After we finish up here, we’ll go to our hotel and sleep. Once we wake up, what are we going to do to look for Arisa?”
The blond went silent at this question. He put his left hand on his chin and thought of a response for a few seconds before responding.
“I’m not sure. I never really thought that far ahead.”
Alina’s eyes widened. She grabbed her companion by the collar and slammed his head onto the table with all of her might.
“CHE STUPIDO! YOU’RE THE SCEMO WHO SUGGESTED WE DO THIS! HOW COULD YOU NOT HAVE ONCE THOUGHT ABOUT WHAT WE’D DO ONCE WE ARRIVED HERE?”
“I-I’m sorry, Alina! I-“
“YOU CAME ALL THE WAY FROM CANADA TO JAPAN TO TELL ME OF THIS, AND YOU NEVER EVEN STOPPED TO THINK OF HOW WE WOULD FIND ARISA?”
“Please, stop yelling it at me!” He shouted. “I’ve been forming the basic outlines of this plan for months now. I just never really thought of the nitty gritty of it all. As of now, I’ve only watched around half of the videos Narumi has produced. I know that she lives in this city, just not exactly where.” He placed his left hand on his friend’s head. “Once we get to the hotel, I’ll watch every episode of the Arisa Narumi Podcast that I haven’t watched yet. If I can find any information that can help us pinpoint her whereabouts, I’ll use that to help formulate a plan. If not, we’ll just have to look all over Hohzuki for her. This city isn’t too big. It might take us half a day for us to find her, especially if we take your magical girl powers into-“
Before Kenneth could finish speaking, a pink haired, pink eyed girl, and a blue haired, blue eyed girl entered the establishment. They got on the line and began to talk to one another.
“Damn it, Chisato! She got away from me again! That damn Suzune! How dare she think she can get away with hurting you and knocking Matsuri up!”
“Arisa… We’ve been over this like a 100 times now… please stop chasing after Suzune. I’ve forgiven her for hurting me, and Matsuri chose to have a child with her. We’re her friends yes, but we have no say on what she decides to do with her-“
“Nonsense! If she stays with Suzune, she and her kid will end up battered and traumatized! I’m only doing my duty as her friend by trying to get her away from that soulless killer!”
“Oh my god! That’s Arisa Narumi!” Kenneth whispered. “You should go talk to her! Maybe she’ll give us Suzune’s address!”
The blonde began to grin from ear to ear.
“I’ll comply.” Alina stood up and walked towards the two younger magical girls.
“Hey, you’re Arisa Narumi, right?”
“Yep! Are you a fan of mine by any chance?”
“Indeed I am! I’ve watched all of your videos with some friends of mine!” Alina quickly pulled out a crumbled up piece of paper from her left pocket. “Can you sign this for me?”
“Sure thing.” Arisa checked her pockets, only to find nothing in them. “Chisato, do you have anything in your pockets?”
“No. I only brought my phone and some money with me.”
“Are you having trouble finding a pen or a pencil to write your name down with?”
“No. I’m sorry, but I don’t think-“
“That’s fine, you can write your name down with this!” A smile spread across Alina’s face as she transformed.
“Oh my! I have fans of mine that are magical girls?”
“Why does her outfit look like a… Nazi’s uniform?” Chisato asked as she slowly backed away from her friend.
“Now that we’re here, let me ask you something. Do you know what phrase that girl you fight against says to become stronger?”
“Huh? What kind of question is-“
The blonde summoned a paintbrush and pointed its handle at Arisa. “Answer me. If I find out you’re lying to me, I’ll kill you and that friend of yours!”
“So these are the type of people who watch your show. I told you making that podcast was a dumb idea!”
“What did you just say?” Arisa shouted before transforming. “How dare you threaten Chisato!” A red aura appeared around her body as she summoned her scythe. “You bitch! You’re worse than Suzune! I’m gonna kill you where you stand!”
“Oh… that didn’t go as expected…” Kenneth whispered, trying his best to keep himself uninvolved in the situation in front of him.

Chapter 42: The Subtype

The two magical girls stared each other down. Although both of them had their weapons in hand and were prepared to strike at their enemy, neither of them moved a muscle.
“Um… you two. Can you please calm down and have a seat, please?” A woman behind the counter said. She had a nervous look on her face. “You’re making the other customers uncomfortable.”
“Fine… I’ll calm down.” Arisa said, the red aura around her body fading. “BUT ONLY AFTER I SEE THIS BITCH BLEED OUT!”
The aura around the pink haired girl’s body suddenly reappeared as she lunged towards her opponent. She swung her scythe at the blonde’s head. Alina effortlessly dodged the attack.
“You’re far too reckless and brash. You’re a very beautiful girl, but people like you get on my nerves. I wish I could’ve at least been able to turn you into supplies.”
“SHUT UP!”
Arisa quickly kicked Alina in the stomach. The force of the blow was so powerful that she was launched out of the building.
“Chisato, stay here. I’m gonna kill that white girl!”
“Arisa! Wait, I-“
Before the blue haired girl could finish speaking, her friend jumped after Alina. As he watched the scene in front of him unfold, Kenneth stood up.
“Now that she’s all alone, I’ll be able to make my move.” He muttered to himself as he stood up and began to walk towards Chisato.

-
Alina was heading towards the side of a large grey building. Upon making impact with it, she felt several bones in her back break as blood began to leak out of her injuries.
“You’re strong, yes. I can only imagine the power my target holds if she’s even more powerful than you.” Alina calmly said as she saw Arisa rapidly move closer to her.
“YOU’RE STILL ALIVE? IF YOU WON’T ACCEPT THE MERCY I SHOWED YOU, THEN I’LL JUST HAVE TO CUT YOU HEAD OFF!”
The blonde quickly jumped onto the building’s roof. Once there, she summoned a blank canvas.
“This might be a little more crude than my usual work, but comparing what I’m about to draw to it would be like comparing trash to junk.” Alina said as she began to paint.
A few seconds later, Arisa landed near where Alina was standing.
“WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? FIRST, YOU THREATEN TO KILL ME AND MY BEST FRIEND, AND NOW YOU’RE NOT EVEN PAYING ATTENTION TO OUR FIGHT!” The pink haired girl’s eyes widened as a realization struck her. “I get it! You’re an assassin hired by the deep state to silence me!”
Alina stopped drawing at the accusation. She put her paintbrush down and walked to the side to look at her opponent.
“You’re hysterical. You’re not important enough to have the government send hitmen after you and your loved ones. Besides, I can’t kill you just yet. I need you to tell me where your rival lives!” She pointed at the pink haired girl.
Several poorly drawn bees popped out of the canvas and flews towards their target. Arisa tried to bisect them using her weapon, but the insects were able to effortlessly evade her attacks. Once the drawings were close enough to her, sharp knives popped out of where their stingers should’ve been and stabbed the younger girl in the legs, arms, and chest.
“WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?” She screamed, crushing the bees who had stabbed her.
While Arisa was distracted, Alina quickly and sloppily painted a net made out of steel. It jumped out of the painting and landed on the pink haired girl, leaving her unable to stand.
“GET THIS THING OFF OF ME!” She screamed, trying to kick and push the net off of her, but to no avail.
“It’s over. Arisa Narumi, tell me where that purple haired girl you fight against lives, and I’ll free you and leave you and your friend alone.”
“Wh-What do you want Suzune’s address for?”
“I want her power. I want the same ability she possesses, so that I can use to take over the world!”
“Take over the world? You’re insane! Who the hell do you think you are to take over the world?”
Alina’s smile widened as far as it could before she shouted.
“You’ve certainly heard of me before. Some say I was the most influential person in all of Europe in the mid 20th century! My name is Alina Gray, the reincarnation of Adolf Hitler!”
Arisa’s eyes widened.
“Y-You deranged bitch! How could you possibly know that?”
“It’s obvious. From the way I look and dress, to the way my life has gone, it’s clear to me that I am the Furher’s reincarnation!”
As Alina explained this to Arisa, Kenneth, who dragged an unconscious Chisato by the arms, walked onto the building’s roof.
“Oh! Alina! You… did it! You beat… Arisa!” He said, panting heavily.
“CHISATO! YOU BASTARD! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO HER?”
“I knocked her out by hitting her on the head with a chair. Don’t worry, she should wake up in a few minutes.”
“Yes. She’ll wake up if I don’t decide to kill her.” Alina summoned a paintbrush and pointed its handle at the girl’s throat. “Do you know how easy it would be to do just that? Tell me Suzune’s location, and I’ll spare your friend’s life.”
“OKAY, OKAY! I’LL TELL YOU! JUST DON’T KILL CHISATO!”
“That’s a good girl.” The blonde let go of her weapon. “Kenneth, get Arisa out of the net. She’s coming with us.”
“Really? Why?”
“Because she could easily lie if she simply told us her address. If that happens, we’d have no way to find Arisa again. It’s better to be safe than sorry.”
“I understand, boss.” Kenneth said, walking over to the pink haired girl.
He took the net off of her, allowing her to stand up.
“Arisa, lead the way to Suzune’s home.”
“As you wish…” The pink haired girl said, clenching her fists in anger.

Chapter 43: The Reformed Attempted Murderer

-An hour later-
Suzune and Matsuri lay in bed together. The green haired girl had already fallen asleep, while her girlfriend was looking at her phone.
“It’s getting late, I should really take a nap soon.” She said before letting out a yawn. With her left hand, she gently patted Matsuri’s pregnant tummy. “You’re so cute like this, my love. In just a few more months, we’ll officially be a family. I’m not sure whether I’ll be a good father or not, I never met mine, and both of my mothers died and left me to fend for myself. I have no idea where to start as a parent, but as long as you’re with me, I’m certain that I’ll do a fine job at raising our child.”
Unbeknownst to her, Alina, Arisa, and Kenneth, who was carrying a still unconscious Chisato, were standing in front of the entrance of the building she was staying in.
“This is where Suzune lives.”
“Yunagi Newspapers…” The blonde summoned a paintbrush and pointed its handle at her captive’s neck. “Are you fucking with me?”
“N-No! This is where Suzune lives, I swear!”
“You’re telling me that the girl who’s been causing you so much trouble lives in a fucking newspaper company’s building?”
“Yes.”
She let out a sigh.
“I can’t believe that the key to taking over the world rests in the hands of a hobo! How could anyone like her hold any importance?”
“You shouldn’t say such things, Alina. Vagabonds could be very important or influential people as well. One of the most feared magical girls in modern history is Kyoko Sakura, the Mad Dog of Mitakihara, and she’s a homeless person.”
“Don’t call those things people. They’re vermin. A bitch like Mitakihara’s Mad Dog isn’t a person, and she shouldn’t be treated as such. You know that all too well, Kenneth.”
“But, Alina, you’re-“
“The only reason why people like her and Suzune remain impoverished is due to their own slothfulness. If they were to actually contribute to society like the rest of us, they’d find it easy to afford a house or an apartment, and could buy an overabundance of food with little to no trouble.”
Arisa nodded her head in agreement.
“Enough with this idle chatter. I need to speak with Suzune.” The blonde said, effortlessly kicking down Yunagi Newspapers’ front door.
She walked in and saw that the lights had been turned off and that there was nobody inside.
“Looks like everyone who works here went home for the night. Suzune’s probably napping too.”
“This shouldn’t take more than a few minutes.” Alina whispered to herself before walking towards the left.
Her friends followed her until the three of them reached a closed off door.
“I think this is probably where our target’s resting. Kenneth, Arisa, move out of the way. If this Suzune lady is as stubborn as the conspiracy theorist, then things might get a little messy.”
The blonde effortlessly kicked down the door and then entered the room. Inside, she saw an empty bed.
“Hmm. They must not be here. Arisa, are you sure that Suzune actually lives here?”
“Yes! I won’t lie to you when you’re holding my best friend hostage!”
“I hope you’re not. If I find out this whole thing has been a ruse, then I won’t hesitate for even a moment on killing your-“
“Juvdashavnothinpeelleskafbadudachechigawastauxtekalonshamilupvevuvenivanovafle.” A voice that was unfamiliar to Alina muttered from underneath the bed.
“Was that just you guys, or did I hear-“
Before Kenneth could finish speaking, a girl with purple hair and purple eyes leapt out from under the bed with a sword in hand and stabbed Alina through the chest.
“ALINA!” The blond screamed.
“Haha! I found you! I finally found you, Suzune! Now, tell me how to use your power, or I’ll murder you on the spot!”

Chapter 44: Funk Returns

“Who the hell are you? Why are you breaking into my home and threatening my friends?”
“Il mio nome é Alina Gray, your future queen and dictator!”
Without saying another word, Suzune jumped onto her sword and kicked Alina in the head, sending her flying out of the window.
“You, let Chisato and Arisa go!” The purple haired girl said, pointing at her enemy’s accomplice.
“Y-Yes ma’am!” He said, allowing the pink haired girl to carry her friend. “Take care of Matsuri for me. I’m gonna kill this weird white girl!”
“Got it!”
Suzune jumped out of the window, giving chase to Alina.
“I can’t believe this crazy bitch of all people actually got me to side with my most hated enemy. Matsuri, you can come out of where you’re hiding.”
“Okay…” The green haired girl said as she slowly moved herself out of the bed.
“Do you need my help to get out of there?”
“Yes please.”
Arisa walked over and began to gently pull on her friend’s arm.
“Alina, you must win! Our ambitions cannot come to an end now that we’ve found our target!”

-
Alina landed on the ground. She stood up only to see Suzune jumping towards her.
“Damn, she’s real strong! Way stronger than Arisa! I’ll die if I fight her head-“
“Don’t hold this against me.” Suzune calmly said as she slashed Alina across her back. The blonde let out a pained screamed before being grabbed by the hair and thrown into a tree. “I’m just doing my job as a girlfriend, and future father.”
“If you want your family to be safe… then give me your power.” Alina weakly said as she coughed up blood. “I’ll leave you guys alone… and once I’ve taken over the world… I’ll ensure that you three can live in peace.”
“I’m sorry, but I have a hard time believing a word you say.” Suzune said as she calmly walked towards her enemy. “You held my friends hostage and threatened to kill my girlfriend and our unborn daughter. I won’t forget about what you said, and forgive you just because you said so!” She jumped over to her enemy and grabbed her arm. Instead of ripping it off, she crushed her wrist.
“D-DAMN YOU! I NEED THAT TO USE MY-“
“Quiet!” The purple haired girl calmly said before shooting a ball of fire at her.
The attack sent her onto the roof of a nearby building. Blood gushed out of her chest and back, it was getting difficult for Alina to breathe.
“Shit! I can’t lose here, not after getting this far!” Using her non-dominant hand, the blonde summoned a paintbrush and a canvas. “This might be a little shaky, but-“
“I’m not letting you use your magic!” She said before appearing behind her opponent and stabbing her through the chest.
The blonde’s eyes widened as she leaned forwards.
Is this the end… no… no it can’t be. My ambitions can’t come to an end here… not when I haven’t gotten the chance to see her again! Alina grit her teeth and clenched her fists, which began to shake with rage.
“Now, before I separate your head from your shoulders, is there anything you’d like to say?”
“I WON’T ALLOW MYSELF TO DIE TO SOMEONE LIKE YOU! I’M GOING TO LIVE,AND SPEAK TO AKARI ONCE AGAIN!”
“It seems like you’ve made your peace. Farewell, A-“
A golden aura suddenly appeared around Alina’s body. Without giving her opponent a second to react, Alina kicked Suzune in the stomach and sent her flying into an alleyway. Not even a second later, the blonde girl jumped over to her and grabbed her by the neck. She gently pressed down on it, nearly crushing her throat.
“Ma-Matsuri!” She weakly said as she struggled to break free from Alina’s grasp.
“This new form suits me quite well, wouldn’t you say? I’ve resolved to keep on living, and I’ve been granted it. While it is certainly stronger than your form, I might need it. With some experimentation, both of these forms could make me the strongest magical girl to ever live!”
“I-I’ll never give you Ultra Ego!”
“Is that so? Then I suppose you have no qualms with me killing you, and leaving your child without a suitable father figure.”
The purple haired girl’s eyes widened at the mention of her family.
“Of course, that’s assuming I don’t go after her and the rest of your friends. So, Suzune Amano, why don’t we try this one last time? Tell me how to use that form of yours, and I’ll spare your life!”

Chapter 45: A New Power Seized

-A few minutes later-
Arisa, who still carried an unconscious Chisato in her arms, and Matsuri ran into the alleyway that their friend lay in.
“Finally, we found her!” The pink haired girl said, sounding relieved.
“Are you okay, Suzune?” The pregnant girl asked as she ran over to her girlfriend.
“Yeah… I’m not injured, but I lost.”
“That girl beat you?” Arisa shouted, taken aback by this surprising reveal.
“Yes. She unlocked a new transformation and used it to defeat my Ultra Ego. That Alina girl threatened to kill you guys unless I gave her my power, so I was forced to give into her demands.”
“No!” Matsuri gasped.
“Damn it! How could you of all people lose? You’re so powerful!”
“I don’t know. She just happened to be even more powerful than me.” She responded while standing up.
“Do you know where she went?”
“No. I just gave her the phrase to unlock Ultra Ego, and then she completely vanished. What about that blond guy? Where is he?”
“We left him back at Yunagi Newspapers. He probably already left with his friend.”
Suzune let out an annoyed sigh.
“Look on the bright side, girls. At least nobody died.”
“That’s true… but it’s not a cause for celebration, especially since I was forced into giving that white girl my family secret. Now we’ll never be able to find them, or even have a chance at beating them if they actually try to take over the world.”
“I’ve heard that some really strong magical girls live in Mitakihara City. It’s gonna be up to them to stop Alina.” Arisa said.

-Meanwhile-
After Suzune’s friends left to look for her, the blonde managed to teleport into Yunagi Newspapers and bring her ally to safety. Once they had gotten away from the building, they ordered an Uber that was told to go to Mitakihara City.
“So, what’re we gonna do next?” Alina asked as she and Kenneth entered the car.
“After we book a hotel in Mitakihara City, try to train your new powers. Until we can certifiably defeat Madoka Kaname and her friends, it’d be unwise to do anything else.”
“Understandable. I’m gonna call some old friends of mine.” A smile spread across Alina’s face. “Maybe they’ll even pay us a visit if we’re lucky!”

Chapter 46: Her Grand Appearance

-A few hours later-
Mami Jr slept in her bed next to Sayako. She wasn’t planning on getting up soon, but unfortunately, her phone vibrated and woke her up. The blonde let out a yawn before grabbing her phone from under her pillow. She turned it on, and saw that she had received a message from Madoka Kaname herself.
I want to talk with you about something. Can you come to my house?
At what time should I go?
Madoka quickly responded to the message.
Right now would be preferable. But if you can’t, then you can come whenever you want.
The child quickly sat up and transformed.
“All right, I’ll be there right away, Auntie Madoka!”

-A few minutes later-
The pink haired woman sat on one of the seats in her living room. Her wife and daughter were still asleep.
“I wonder if this is too much trouble for her. It’s just six in the morning, and she’s still really young. I shouldn’t be ordering her to come here, especially when it’s related to my family. But it’s not like I would’ve been able to do this all by myself with how little time is left.” She let out a sigh. “I’m such a lazy ass.”
As she finished talking to herself, she heard a knock at the front door. Madoka stood up and walked over to it. She opened the door and saw Junior standing behind it.
“Auntie Madoka!” She cheerfully shouted as she jumped into her friend’s arms.
“Junior, you actually showed up. I’m a little surprised, honestly.”
“Of course I’d show up! You need my help! I can’t just leave you alone while you’re in trouble!”
“Relax, Junior. I’m not in any danger. This is actually related to my family. Before we discuss anything further, follow me. Let’s have a seat.”
The two girls walked over to the couch and sat down.
“So, what is it that you want me to help you with?”
“Tomorrow’s my dad’s birthday. Usually, my mom would be the one to celebrate it by inviting him to eat at a fancy restaurant. However… because of her death… nobody’s gonna celebrate it. I’ve never heard him talk about his parents, so I don’t even know if they’re still alive. I don’t know whether he has any other relatives besides them either, but if he does, I assume he’s not close to them since he’s also never talked about them. I don’t think my grandma would celebrate his birthday, and Tatsuya can’t afford to celebrate it, obviously. Because of this, I’ve been thinking about throwing a party for him. The only problem is that I don’t really know how to. Can you and your friends help me out?”
“Sure! I’ll ask Asuka and all of her friends to lend you a hand for your dad’s party!”
“I take it you’re going to go to your mafia’s headquarters then. Take me with you. I don’t want friends of mine to plan the entirety of an event for someone they’ve never met.”
“All right. Follow me, Auntie!”

Chapter 47: After the Planning

-A few hours later-
Madoka opened the door to her house. Standing in front of the entrance was Homura, who looked like she hadn’t blinked in a few minutes.
“Madoka, where have you been?” She said, sounding upset.
“I was with Junior. We were doing something for my dad.”
“Why?”
“You know why, you dummy!”
Homura raised an eyebrow.
“No… I don’t. Is there something important happening with him soon?”
“YES! HIS BIRTHDAY’S TOMORROW!”
“OH MY GOD! I’M SORRY!” The black haired woman screamed before bowing to her wife. “I COMPLETELY FORGOT ABOUT THAT! PLEASE, FORGIVE ME!”
“How did you forget about my dad’s birthday? You’ve been celebrating it with us for like six years now.”
“That’s true… well, at least I think it is. Honestly, I was always so preoccupied with the fact that I was going out with you that I never paid attention to a word your family said during those celebrations.”
Madoka let out a sigh.
“Anyway, where’s Mayuko?”
“I’m here.” The grey haired child as she approached her mother. “Is it true you’re gonna celebrate grandpa’s birthday?”
“Yes. Mami Jr and her friends are gonna help me out. We’ve already bought all of the things necessary for it, and have planned it all out. All we need to do is actually set up the party outside of his house, which we’ll do in the early hours of the morning tomorrow. I wanna give my dad a big surprise when he wakes up!”
“Have you told anyone else about this? Or is it just going to be us at his house?”
“Well, obviously Junior and her friends are gonna be there. I’m gonna message the rest of my friends about this later. I think they’ll come.”
“I sure hope they do. He’s never had a birthday party before, and he must be so lonely since his wife died. This seems like a good way to cheer him up.”
“Yes, yes it does. Between all of the people wishing him a happy birthday and all the money and gifts he’ll surely receive, I’m sure he won’t be sad in the slightest!”

-A few hours later-
Alina and Kenneth stood on the roof of the hotel they were staying at.
“And it’s done! La mia nuova forma é completa!” The blonde gleefully shouted at the sky.
“Indeed it is. And it’s truly a marvelous sight to behold.” A smile spread across Keneth’s face. “I take it we’ll be going after Madoka tomorrow, correct?”
“Corretto! Once I’m through with her and those troublesome friends of her, the world will be as good as mine!” Alina burst into laughter. “My friends should be arriving here tomorrow morning as well! I’ll create a spectacle, a masterwork, that’s far superior to all those trash paintings that I’ve wasted my blood, sweat, and tears on just for them! They’ll be so proud of me, I just know it!” She clenched her fists before looking at the floor. “Maybe then… I could build up the courage to face her once more.”

Chapter 48: Tomohisa’s Birthday

-The next day-
Madoka stood outside of her father’s house. The sun had barely started to rise, and yet she, her wife, and her daughter were full of energy.
“It looks like Dad didn’t expect us to be here so early!”
“Yes, and I doubt anyone else did either. It’s way too early to do this. Nobody’s gonna come at 4:50 in the morning to celebrate a random guy they’ve never met’s birthday!”
“That’s not a random guy, Mayuko! That’s your grandfather, the man who raised you for the majority of your life! You should show him a little respect!”
“And I am! I love Grandpa, but that doesn’t mean we have to get up this early in the morning to throw him a surprise birthday party. If you really wanted to do that, you could’ve waited until like 7am to wake us all up. And if I, his literal granddaughter, don’t want to come here, what makes you think the rest of our friends will? They’ve only met this guy like once!”
“That’s true. However, I don’t see why they’d pass up on the offer to come here. They’ll get free food and a chance to meet up with each other, and I didn’t even tell them that bringing a gift is required to come here.”
“Oh, is that so? Did they respond to that message you sent them earlier?”
“No, but that doesn’t mean they won’t come. They were probably too busy to be able to properly reply to the message I sent on the Discord server we’re in.”
“Neither of my sisters replied to the message I sent them either.” Homura added.
“I guess nobody was interested in coming. It makes sense. They’re probably still traumatized from everything Grandma did. I wouldn’t be surprised if they’re scared, or even hate him.”
Madoka opened her mouth, but before she could speak, a very familiar voice began to speak to her.
“Did you have to start this party of yours so early in the morning?” Sayaka bitterly said as she pushed Viola’s wheelchair towards where her friends were standing.
“Sayaka! You made it!” Madoka shouted before running over and hugging her friend. “How have you been? How has Viola been?”
“We’ve been fine, as usual.” She gently stroked the vegetable’s left cheek.
“You’re the first person to show up. I’m genuinely surprised. I didn’t think someone as narcissistic and vain as you would waste her precious beauty sleep to come to some random guy’s birthday.”
“What did you say, you damn brat! I’ll have you know that I’m the only one of us who’s actually met him more than once! As Madoka’s childhood friend, I’ve had the absolute pleasure of meeting Mr. Kaname every time I came to visit this place!”
“Oh really? What’s his name then?”
“His name? Oh… it’s-“
Before the blue haired girl could respond to Mayuko’s question, she felt someone grab her left shoulder.
“You should stop talking before you embarrass yourself!” Kyoko chuckled.
Sayaka stumbled backwards as she stared at her friend.
“Oh, good morning, Kyoko!”
“Hey, Madoka. I bet you didn’t expect me to show up, especially since I can’t afford a gift or fancy clothes.”
“It’s fine. Dad will be more than happy just to see that you decided to wish him a happy birthday!” Madoka’s eyes moved around. She couldn’t see anyone entering the backyard. “Wait, where’s your family?”
“They’re coming. Poorfag needed to find a stroller to put Popo in, and so that I wouldn’t have my time wasted, she told me to go ahead by myself. They should be here in a few minutes.”
As Kyoko finished speaking, Madoka heard the sounds of footsteps approaching her. She looked past Kyoko and saw Mami Jr, her friends, and her family entering the backyard. They had bags full of decorations and equipment necessary for the party.
“Auntie Madoka! We’re here!”
“Outside of Kyoko’s family and my sisters, that’s everyone, right?” Homura asked.
Her wife nodded her head.
“Yes. Girls, can you please help me set everything up for my dad?”
“Of course we will!” Everyone said in unison.

Chapter 49: Uninvited Guest

-A few hours later-
Madoka teleported into her brother’s room. She walked over to his bed and gently tapped him on the stomach to wake him up.
“Tatsuya, wake up already.”
The brunet’s eyes slowly opened as he turned to look at his sister.
“Good morning… Madoka…” He said before letting out a yawn. The boy was about to fall asleep again when he realized who had woke him up. “Wait! Madoka? You don’t even live here! What are you waking me up for?”
She quickly raised her left index finger to her mouth and shushed her brother.
“Quiet. Dad’s still asleep.”
“You’re not answering my question! What are you doing here?” He grabbed his phone from beneath his pillow and turned it on. “It’s nearly 8 in the morning too. You shouldn’t be waking me up this early, especially during summer break!”
“Tatsuya. Do you know what day it is?”
“It’s August 11th. Is something-“ The brunet went silent the moment he realized what the occasion was. “It’s dad’s birthday. That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?”
The pink haired woman nodded her head.
“Do you want to wake him up with me?”
“Of course I do!” Tatsuya quickly stood up. “Hurry to his room, Madoka!”

-Outside-
Alina was jumping from building to building as she dragged Kenneth behind her.
“I haven’t seen Madoka or any of her friends nearby.” The blond said.
“Then we’ll continue searching. I won’t stop until I’ve found, and eradicated them.”
“We’ve been doing this for nearly three hours now. Surely it couldn’t hurt to stop and eat a nice big breakfast or-“
Alina suddenly stopped moving. She grabbed her assistant by his shirt’s collar and brought him up to her face.
“We won’t stop for trivial matters like eating or sleeping until I can make sure Madoka Kaname and her friends are dead. Only then will I go out of my way to get some food for us.” A wide smile spread across the Italian’s face. “I’ll search the entirety of Mitakihara before it comes to that!”
“And what’ll you do if they’re not here? Let’s say that they went to Canada for a vacation. Then what?”
“Then I’ll kill you!”
Kenneth’s eyes widened.
“Il tempo é la moneta più importante nel mondo. No matter how much we try, we can’t get more time. If I find out that we wasted our time in this bizarre city, your head will be the first I disintegrate! However, if we find them, you’ll be spared. You better pray that this mission wasn’t a waste of my time!”
“Y-Yes, of course! I’m sure they’re still in this city! If I find Madoka’s house, I’ll tell you right away!”
“And if we find the Kaname household and nobody’s there, you know what’s gonna happen.”
Kenneth gulped before Alina jumped high into the air. In the distance, he saw the house Tomohisa lived in.
“Alina! Over there! I can see Madoka’s childhood home!” He pointed to his left.
“Perfect!”
The blonde threw her companion over to the building before teleporting away. She reappeared there a few seconds later and caught him.
“Alina, you must forewarn me about things like this! That almost gave me a heart attack!”
Alina didn’t respond, instead she walked to the other side of the roof.
“Come. I see people in the backyard.”
Kenneth did as told and stopped beside his friend. He looked down at the ground and saw some very recognizable faces.
“That’s them. Those are Madoka’s friends!”
“And judging from this place’s décor, it looks like they’re celebrating something. Madoka should be nearby. Once she shows her faccia brutta, I’ll jump down and take care of her myself! If you want me to ensure no harm befalls you, stay here. But if you want a closer view of the masterpiece I’m about to create, then follow me when the time comes.”
“I’ll accompany you anywhere, as long as you permit me, of course.” Kenneth nervously responded.

-Meanwhile-
Madoka and Tatsuya entered their father’s room. From what they could tell, he was sleeping peacefully.
“Hey, dad.” The brunet softly said as he poked his dad on the forehead.
Tomohisa began to slowly open his eyes.
“Happy birthday!” The siblings said in unison.
“Thank you, you two…” He said before yawning.
Madoka and Tatsuya hugged their father. A smile spread across his face as he wrapped his arms around both of his children.
“You should get dressed, dad. I have something for you, so get up quick.”
“Really? You bought me a gift? I can’t wait to see it!” The brunet stood up and walked towards his closet. “Wait outside. I’m gonna get dressed.”

-A few minutes later-
The Kaname family exited their house. Madoka had her hands placed over her father’s eyes as they walked towards the backyard.
“Where are you two taking me?” He asked.
“You’ll see when we get there!” She gleefully said.
Once the trio finally arrived at their destination, Madoka moved her arms down and ran towards the center of the backyard where the rest of her friends were waiting.
“Happy birthday, Tomohisa!” Everyone said in unison.
The brunet cocked his head to the left and saw a large banner that read happy birthday hanging from the leftmost part of the fence. Across from that was a grill that had two large coolers standing beside it. Behind Madoka and all of her friends were fancy wooden tables that had balloons tied to them. All the way in the back was a large stage.
“You guys… you did this all for me?”
Madoka nodded her head.
“Of course. You’re my father. I’d be a terrible daughter if I didn’t throw a grand celebration for you… especially after what I did to mom…”
“Madoka, what happened with Junko wasn’t your fault. If anything, I’m-“
“YAHOOO!” An unfamiliar girl screamed as she, and a friend of hers, jumped down from the roof of the Kaname household.
They landed behind Tomohisa and began to stare at Madoka.
“Buon giorno, Signora Kaname!” Alina gleefully said before letting out a high pitched giggle.

Chapter 50: H Maximum the Pheromone

“Madoka, do you know who this girl is? Why is she speaking… Spanish, I think?” Tomohisa asked.
Madoka began to clench her fists as she grit her teeth.
“What the hell are you doing here, white girl?”
“Oh my! You don’t know why I’m here? You’re Madoka Kaname! I was sure you’ve already been through this more times than you can count!” Alina burst into laughter.
“This isn’t looking so good. Should we leave?” Mia asked her leader.
“No. If things go south, Madoka, my dad, and I will handle this.” Junior responded.
The blonde regained her composure and pointed at the pink haired woman.
“I’ve come to kill you and all your pathetic friends!”
Madoka could barely restrain herself from lunging towards Alina.
“My goal is world domination! If I allowed you girls to live, then you’d only serve to get in my way and irritate me! After I’m through with you girls, I’ll use your corpses to create the finest piece of artwork conceivable!” Her eyes drifted away from Madoka and began to move towards Tomohisa. “Now, who should I murder first? I know, old man! You’ve lived long enough! Be the first to step into oblivion!” She shouted before shooting a beam of magic towards him.
“DAD!” Madoka screamed.
She quickly went Super Saiyan 3, teleported in front of her father, and uppercutted the projectile, sending it into the sky.
“UNFORGIVABLE! THAT’S IT! I WAS IN A GOOD MOOD AND WOULD’VE JUST BEATEN YOU GUYS UP, BUT NOW I’M GONNA KILL YOU BOTH!”
Alina began to grin from ear to ear as she licked her lips.
“I’d absolutely love to see you try!”
A golden aura appeared around the blonde as she and her opponent began to walk towards each other.
“So you’ve achieved Super Saiyan! That’s adorable! You think you’re hot shit just because you’ve gotten the second weakest form a magical girl can achieve!”
“Ahaha! You’re one of, if not the most powerful magical girl to ever live! But I’d advise not being so cocky if you know what’s best for you!” Alina said before her hair, eyes, and aura suddenly turned purple.
“Wow! She has another form? I’ve never seen this one before!” Peipei added. “I think it’s about time we get going!”
“Grab Tomohisa and Kyoko’s family, and run to our headquarters, Asuka. I’ll call you when everything’s resolved!”
The grey haired girl grabbed Tomohisa’s arm.
“As you wish.”
“Hey! Where are you taking me!”
“We’re taking you to some place safe. Everyone who doesn’t know or want to fight, come with us! We’ll keep you safe!”
Yukito, Hino, Mary, and Mayuko ran over to the members of the Magical Girl Mafia.
“Mom, are you going to be staying here?”
“Yes! I just woke up! I don’t want to abandon you so soon!”
“Neither will I, Mami! I’m staying right here by your side!”
Mami Jr’s friends ran away as Madoka and Alina stood face to face with each other. The pink haired woman looked furious, while the blonde was completely overjoyed.
“Signora Kaname, the power I sense from you is unreal! I’ve never sensed anything like it from any other magical girl… except for myself.”
“Stop lying! Your nowhere near me in terms of strength! I can sense just that!”
“It seems you didn’t heed my warning. Very well then, I’ll just have to show you my new form! I hope you’re not too surprised by it!”
Alina let out an ear piercing scream as her aura turned golden. The ground shook violently as her screaming continued.
“Another form?” Kyoko shouted.
“Madoka! Get away!” Homura yelled.
“Yes! My glorious leader! Unleash your full power and crush these pathetic worms!”
“I WON’T LET YOU FINISH YOUR TRANSFORMATION!” Madoka screamed as she teleported in front of the blonde.
Before she could even move, she was pushed out of Alina’s aura and landed on her back. The Italian’s body let out a bright beam of light, which blinded the opposing magical girls. A few seconds later, it faded, revealing that Alina’s clothes, hair, and body all seemed to have become golden.
“What do you think? It doesn’t have an official name, but I’ve dubbed it Golden Alina!”
“T-This power is unreal…” Madoka said as her eyes widened. She took a deep breath before standing up. “But it’s not like I haven’t been up against worse before. Sayaka, Kyoko, I’m gonna need one of you two to fuse with-“
“I will not allow that!” Alina gleefully said before teleporting over to Madoka and kicking her in the neck.
The force of the attack was strong enough to send her through the fence and several buildings.
“Struggling is futile, so stay here! I’ll be back once I have Madoka’s head!”
Alina teleported away, leaving the magical girls behind.
“I’m not letting her killing Auntie Madoka!” Mami Jr shouted before going Super Saiyan Beast.
“Neither am I! I won’t let that crazy bitch kill a single one of my friends!” Kyoko yelled as she transformed into Orange Kyoko.
The two girls teleported away, leaving Homura, Sayaka, Sayako, and Mami behind.
“We can’t let those two have all the fun! Mami, Sayako, we should follow them!”
The blonde nodded her head. The four girls quickly jumped away, giving chase to Alina and Madoka.

Chapter 51: Golden Transformation

After going through several buildings, Madoka landed right next to her and Homura’s house.
“I’ve never seen a form like that before.” Madoka said to herself as she stood up. “She went from Super Saiyan, to some purple one I’ve never seen, to that golden one, and suddenly she’s kicking my ass. I can’t let her get away with this.”
“And I can’t allow you to remain alive!” Alina said before appearing behind Madoka.
She punched her enemy straight through the chest, causing Madoka to spit out blood.
“You bastard!” Madoka yelled before turning around and shooting a beam of magic at the teenager’s chest.
Instead of disintegrating her, the attack simply bounced off of her and hit a building to the girls’ left.
“Did you really a pathetic attack like that would be enough to kill me? You’re a strong magical girl, possibly one of the strongest in the world, but all of your power pales in comparison to mine!”
“SHUT UP!” Madoka punched her enemy in the jaw.
Alina didn’t even feel a thing, she instead grabbed Madoka’s left hand. The pink haired woman let out an agonized scream.
“DAMN IT!”
“With the way you are now, beating me is an impossibility! Stop struggling and accept your fate!”
Madoka grit her teeth before teleporting away. The blonde began to grin from ear to ear.
“I’m neither a sadist nor a patient woman. I want to make your death as quick and painless as possible! Fleeing is just prolonging your own death.”
The pink haired woman appeared behind a building to the right of Alina.
This girl’s crazy. None of my attacks seem to be doing anything. I hate to say it, but I think I might be outmatched here. If I keep fighting, I could very well die. She thought.
“Found you, Signora Kaname!” Alina gleefully said before grabbing her opponent’s arm. “Now, don’t struggle! This’ll all be over before you notice!”
Without any time to react, the Italian slammed her enemy’s head into the wall to her left. She grabbed her left leg and quickly dragged her across it until she reached the wall’s end. Alina then slammed her onto the ground and began to stomp on her head. One stomp was enough to crush Madoka’s head, the rest of the attacks simply pounded her brain and pieces of skull into a fine paste. Due to her regeneration, Madoka didn’t die from this and could still feel her head being stomped on.
“I think that’s enough! Now, Madoka Kaname, die!”
Without wasting any time, Alina shot a gigantic beam of magic towards her enemy.
“LEAVE AUNTIE MADOKA ALONE!” Mami Jr screamed as she teleported in front of her friend and kicked the projectile towards the blonde.
Instead of attempting to evade or knock it back, Alina let the attack hit her. She was completely unharmed by it.
“Madoka, we’re here!” Kyoko yelled as she landed beside the pink haired woman. “Get up and leave! Your wife, Sayaka, Mami, and Sayako are waiting for you back at-“
“We’re right here!” A very familiar voice yelled.
The four aforementioned magical girls landed behind Alina. They pointed their weapons at her back.
“It seems I’m outmatched.” Alina said in a more serious tone. Compared to Madoka, those two seem far more powerful. I might need to be cautious around them, especially the child. She thought while staring at Kyoko and Mami Jr.
“Ciao!” An unfamiliar voice yelled.
“Who’s there!” Homura yelled.
Without answering her question, three girls jumped down from the buildings next to the girls and landed beside Alina. The youngest among them had green hair and blue eyes, the one closest to Alina’s age had blue hair and brown eyes, and the oldest girl grey hair and blue eyes. Notably, her skin was darker compared to her peers.
“Alice, Aika, Athena! What are you doing here! Get away! This place is-“
“And leave you here to fend for yourself! What nonsense. You underestimate how strong we are!” Aika shouted.
“Now’s not the time to jest! Leave! Now!”
“We can handle this, my lady. Leave those four girls behind you to us.”
“Athena, don’t join in on Aika’s antics! You of all people should know when making a tactical retreat is the most-“
“They’re not joking. All three of us, we’re all magical girls. We can handle your enemies with ease.” Alice said.
“What?” Alina’s eyes widened.
“Enough with the talk! I’m ending this here!” Sayaka shouted before jumping at the Italians.
“Don’t interrupt my reunion with my friend!” Aika shouted.
Suddenly, both of the girls vanished.
“Y-You really weren’t joking about this… girls, fight Homura, Sayako, and Mami for me. However, promise me that you won’t die. If any of you are injured, flee.”
“Don’t worry about that. With our magic, these girls will be no more before you even know it!” Athena said, a smile spreading across her face

Chapter 52: Alina’s Magical Squadron

Sayaka suddenly appeared in a large, empty arctic wasteland. Other than ice, there was nothing around her.
“Damn it! Where did that brat bring me?”
“I brought you to a place where our battle won’t be interrupted!” Aika said as she appeared in front of her opponent. “Now, unlike you, my parents raised me to be a proper lady. As such, I’ll allow you to make the first move!”
The blue haired woman began to grin from ear to ear.
“Don’t you fucking underestimate me, brat!” Sayaka shouted before going Super Saiyan. “Out of all my friends, I’m by far the strongest!”
“I’d love for you to prove that to me by actually killing me!”
Not even a second later, Sayaka teleported in front of her opponent. She threw a punch at her chest, only for her arm to suddenly vanish.
“WHAT DID YOU DO?” She screamed before using her remaining arm to shoot out a beam of magic at her enemy.
Just like with her limb, the projectile mysteriously vanished right before it made contact with Aika.
“Hey! Cut that out!”
“Why? I thought you were the strongest of your friends? Surely you’d be able to bypass my magic if that was the case!”
Sayaka grit her teeth as she regrew her arm.
“Fine then! I was just holding back! Once I’m done with you, there won’t be anything left to bury!”
The blue haired woman shot a barrage of magical beams at her enemy. They moved faster than light, but the teenager didn’t even attempt to dodge the attacks. Right before the attacks could harm her, they suddenly vanished.
“All right, I think I’ve given you enough of a chance to show your full strength. Arrivederci, Signora Miki!”
Aika raised her arms into the air. Suddenly, all of the magical beams appeared around their creator. They moved even faster than before and quickly struck Sayaka all over her body.
“AHHHH! HELP ME! SOMEBODY… PLEASE!”
Once the attacks disappeared, Aika didn’t see anything near where Sayaka once stood.
“Che divertente! You talked a big game, and yet you couldn’t even tickle me. I almost feel slightly bad about killing you.” She turned around and began to walk away. “And now, to report back to my dear Alina!”

-
Alice stood in front of Sayako and Homura.
“Sayako, get behind me. I can handle this girl by myself.”
“No. I want to help!”
“Don’t be foolish! If you got hurt, then Junior and Madoka-“
“Are you two going to keep blabbering on, or are we gonna start fighting?” The green haired girl yawned. “All your talk’s tiring me out.”
Without saying another word, Homura summoned her shield and pulled out a pistol. She shot several bullets at the teenager. Instead of attempting to dodge or deflect the attacks, Alica opened her mouth and let out a deep breath. A strong, misty gust of air came out of her mouth. The air was strong enough to send the bullets back at Homura, who was hit three times in the shoulder.
“Crap!”
“Homura, are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. I’ll get my wife to treat my wounds once we’re done here…” She said, wincing from the pain.
For some reason, the air around the girls started to smell salty.
“Homura… I can barely keep my eyes open…” The blue haired girl said before collapsing on the ground.
“Me too…” Homura responded before falling down beside her.
“And that’s that. Alina, Athena, the rest is up to you.”

-
Athena and Mami jumped onto the roof of a nearby building. The grey haired woman stared at her opponent.
“That little girl who was going to fight my master bears a striking resemblance to you. Is she your daughter?”
“Yes, why do-“
“Flee. My master ordered me to dispatch you and your friends, but I don’t want to orphan such a young child. Take her and go home.”
“I refuse to leave! Not when you and your friends plan on killing Madoka!”
“I see.” Athena sighed. “Very well, if your wish is to die, then I shall grant it!”
She jumped over to Mami and quickly kicked her in the head. The attack was so powerful that the blonde was launched off of the building. Using a ribbon, she grabbed onto the ledge and swung over to her opponent.
“TIRO FINALE!” She screamed as she summoned a gigantic gun and shot it at Athena.
“Donna bionda, allow me to show you my magic!”
She moved her left leg in front of her and dragged it across the floor in a circle, causing the bullet to suddenly freeze in place.
“My attack… what did you do?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know?”
Mami grit her teeth before summoning a plethora of ribbons around the grey haired woman. They zoomed towards her, but just like last time, Athena managed to freeze them in place just by dragging her leg across the floor.
“Is this everything you’ve got? If you cannot attack me head on, you’ll have no chance at defeating me!”
Without saying another word, Mami teleported in front of her enemy and threw a punch at her left cheek. Athena effortlessly grabbed her arm and slammed her onto the floor.
“Too slow.” She said while stomping on her back with enough force that she heard a snap came out of it.
The blonde howled in pain as her enemy let go of her.
“I think that’s enough. You shouldn’t pose any trouble now. I’ll allow you to live, and I’ll be taking my leave!” Athena jumped away, leaving Mami alone.
“Madoka I’m sorry… I couldn’t protect you…” The blonde weakly said before closing her eyes.

Chapter 53: Alina’s True Power

-
Orange Kyoko lunged at Alina. She used her powerful fangs to bite down at her head. Even though she bit down with all of her might, Alina’s head wasn’t even dented.
“You’re certainly a force to be reckoned with, Mad Dog, but I’m far out of your league!” She gleefully said before grabbing her opponent by her left arm and slamming her onto the ground.
“I’ve got you now!” Kyoko opened her mouth wide and shot a large beam of magic at the Italian.
Despite how powerful and large the projectile was, Alina wasn’t even fazed by it.
“Pathetic! Did you really think some measly little attack was going to be enough to hurt me, Earth’s future dictator? Ridiculous! And I thought you were supposed to be one of the strongest magical girls to ever live! Is that really everything you have?”
Not even a second later, a plethora of spears appeared around her, encircling her. They shot towards her, and instead of teleporting away or attempting to knock them away, Alina stood still and allowed herself to be hit. The weapons hit her, but simply bounced off of her. They landed on the floor as the blonde began to grin. “So stubborn! Struggling against me is futile! Just allow yourself to be killed so that neither of our time is wasted!”
“Dad!” Junior yelled before charging up an attack.
“I’m fine! You have a chance! Use your attack now!”
The child nodded her head.
“Kamehameha: Go Beyond!”
The beam moved at speeds faster than light, and unlike with the other attacks, Alina attempted to dodge it. The projectile managed to graze her left arm cheek, causing her eyes to widen.
“You… INSOLENT BRAT! HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO HURT ME!” Without wasting any time, Alina shot a barrage of magical beams at her enemy.
To avoid the attacks, Junior teleported in front of her enemy and shot another beam of magic. The projectile went straight through Alina’s chest as her smile faded. She let go of Kyoko and began to stare at her hands.
“Me… wounded by a brat… no! This shouldn’t be possible! HOW COULD I BE INJURED AT THE APEX OF MY POWER!”
“Madoka, Dad, I got Alina! We won!”
“It sure looks like it.” Kyoko said as she grabbed Madoka and then jumped over to her daughter.
“THIS BATTLE IS FAR FROM OVER! I WON’T LET SOMEONE WHO HUMILIATED ME LIVE!” The blonde’s wound instantly healed.
She teleported over to Junior and grabbed her by the head.
“DIE!”
Before she could crush her enemy’s head, Junior shot a magical beam at her left arm. The attack instantly disintegrated the limb upon making contact with it. This gave Mami Jr the opportunity to kick her in the stomach. The blow was so powerful that Alina was sent flying into a building.
“NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NOT HERE! ANYWHERE BUT HERE!” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “THIS SHITTY, WORTHLESS LIFE OF MINE CAN’T END BEFORE I ACCOMPLISH ANY OF MY GOALS!”
Mami Jr teleported in front of her enemy and began to grin from ear to ear.
“So, Alina, do you have anything to say before I kill you? Any last words or regrets you’d like to tell me about?”
“DIE HERE!” She screamed before jumping at Junior.
She threw a punch at her head that was so powerful that she was sent flying away.
“NO MORE HOLDING BACK!” A plethora of golden magical orbs appeared around her.
Alina pointed at her targets, causing the orbs to fly towards them. Before they could actually hit her, Kyoko appeared beside Junior, grabbed her, and then teleported away.
“YOU MUTT! HOW DARE YOU INTERFERE WITH MY FIGHT!”
“Junior, grab Madoka and go. I want to test something out.”
“What? And leave you with Alina? You can’t even hurt her!”
“I know. That’s why I what I want to test this out!” Kyoko returned to her regular form as Alina appeared in front of her.
“Giving up your life to allow your friends the opportunity to escape? What a noble sacrifice, Mad Dog.”
“I don’t plan on dying anytime soon!” Kyoko shouted before summoning her spear. “I’m gonna keep on living!”
She shot her weapon at Alina, who was hit in the left arm. Although it didn’t injury her too gravely, it still managed to scratch her slightly.
“YOU WOUNDED ME AS WELL?”
“I got what I came for!” Kyoko shouted before going orange. “Junior, Madoka, Alina’s too powerful! We gotta get out of here!”
The trio quickly teleported away, leaving Alina behind.
“Alina!” Athena shouted as she approached her master. Aika and Alice stood behind her. “Did you kill those girls?”
“No… they fled before I could finish them off.”
“Well, look at the bright side; they know that fighting against you is a futile affair.”
“Alina, we defeated all our opponents!” Aika gleefully said.
“Good work, girls. That means our job here is done. Our next mission will be to take over Japan! Before we can do that, we need to stop by Madoka’s father’s house to pick someone who’s invaluable for my future plans.”

Chapter 54: Two Groups Formulate Plans

-Meanwhile-
Madoka, Junior, and Kyoko appeared in front of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters.
“Kyoko, what the hell were you thinking?” Madoka shouted. “Returning to your base form and attacking Alina… that was incredibly reckless of you! She could’ve easily killed you before you even had the opportunity to transform again!”
“Yeah, I know. But I had a hypothesis I had to prove. You know how when she’s in her Beast form, Junior’s eyes are red?”
“That one with the comically long hair? Yep. What does her eye color have to do with-“
“I’m getting there. Both my daughter and I have the same eye color, except for when I’m in my Orange form. And, if you recall, I wasn’t able to even leave a scratch on her. But Junior was actually able to hurt her, and she has red eyes. So, I went to my base form and attacked her, and that actually worked.”
“Wait, are you saying that Alina is weak to people with red eyes?”
Kyoko nodded her head.
“Against the two of us in our strongest forms, Alina seemed like she was completely immune to our attacks, but somehow Beast Junior and me in my base form were able to hurt her. This might not be fully accurate, but I believe that her golden form grants her immunity to any and all attacks, except for those from people with red eyes.”
“Are you sure that’s right? It sounds really ridiculous.” Junior raised an eyebrow.
“Well, we have no other clues to what her abilities may be. And the fact that I, someone with red eyes, managed to scratch her kind of adds evidence to this being the case.”
“If this really ends up being true, then how are we supposed to beat her? The only people with red eyes that I know of are you, Kaede, and Aya. And nobody who I just mentioned would be able to fight against Alina.”
“You could fight, and maybe even potentially win against her, but…” Madoka fell silent for a few seconds as her fists clenched up. “No! The risk of you dying is too high!”
“If you don’t think I can win against Alina, then how are we supposed to beat her? I’m by far the strongest person with red eyes that we know. Anyone else would just be dead weight.”
“I… I don’t know. We’ll discuss this with everyone else once they show up.”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea? The last time we saw them, they were fighting against Alina’s friends. If they’re aiding such a powerful girl, I’d assume they’re about equally, if not slightly less, strong than her.” Kyoko said. “People like Sayaka, Mami, and your wife are nowhere near our level in terms of strength. I think it’d be best to go back and help them.”
Madoka’s eyes widened.
“Yes! You’re right! What was I saying? We need to go help them!” She shouted, sounding extremely panicked.
Before Junior and Kyoko could respond to her demand, Sayaka appeared in front of her. She carried Homura, Sayako, and Mami in her arms.
“You were right for once. They’re right where you said they’d be.” The blue haired woman said to her daughter.
She let go of the three magical girls, who ran over to where the rest of their friends were.
“Homura! Y-Your arm! It’s bleeding!”
“Yes, I know. It’s nothing major or life threatening though. I’ll ask Kurumi to treat it for me.”
“Sayako, mom, you fought against two of Alina’s friends. How powerful were they?”
“They were insanely strong! The one I fought against managed to freeze all of my attacks just by moving her leg.”
“The one I fought against managed to blow Homura’s bullets back at her, and her breath put us to sleep.”
“Alina’s friends sure sound strong. Sayaka, how was the one you fought like?”
“She was pathetic! I beat her effortlessly!”
“Liar!” Sayako shouted. “You said that-“
Before she could expose her mother, Asuka opened the building’s front doors.
“You’ve finally made it. About time. I was getting bored of waiting.”
“Asuka, where is everyone?”
“They’re in your office, Junior. We’ve all been waiting for you girls to come back before discussing anything.”
“I see. Tell everyone that we’ll be there shortly.”
“As you wish.” Asuka quickly went back inside.
“Girls, we shouldn’t keep the rest of our friends waiting. Let’s go inside.”

-
Alina and her friends walked into the backyard of Madoka’s father’s house. There, they saw Kenneth waiting for them.
“Alina, you’re back! Who are those girls standing behind you?”
“These are my friends from Italy that I told you about.”
“Hello, sir. What’s your name?” Athena asked.
“My name is Kenneth. I’m Alina’s most trusted advisor and the man she put in charge of researching things and formulating plans.”
“My name is Athena Glory, Lady Alina’s most trusted maid. Her younger friend is named Alice Carrol and the older one is Aika S. Granzchesta.”
“It’s nice to meet you girls.” The blond bowed before turning to his leader. “Alina, did you kill Madoka Kaname and her friends?”
“No, but we beat them so hard that I doubt they’ll try to interfere with our plans ever again.”
“Good, good. What should we do next, Alina?”
“We were about to go to the Kantei. We just needed to pick you up first.”
As Alina finished speaking, a blue car parked in front of the house. Aya and Tsuyuno walked out of it and entered the backyard.
“Sorry we’re late! We ran into a ton of-“
Aya went silent upon seeing the quintet of unfamiliar people standing in front of her.
“Who are you two?” Alina asked.
“We were just about to leave.” Tsuyuno said before grabbing her sister and running away.
“Alina, should I go after them?” Athena asked.
“No. Let them leave. I don’t sense any magic coming from them. They pose no threat to us.”

Chapter 55: Discussion About Alina

-
The septet entered Mami Jr’s office. Inside, they saw that Tomohisa and Tatsuya were sitting next to each other near Junior’s desk. Mayuko was sitting on her grandfather’s lap. Across from them, Kyoko’s family was sitting on the floor. In the back of the room, all of the blonde’s friends and family were standing still, waiting for her.
“About time you guys showed up. I was starting to get worried.” Mia said.
“MAMI!” Hino screamed as she jumped over her leader’s desk. She ran towards her lover and hugged her tightly. “YOU’RE OKAY! I-I-“
“Aren’t we supposed to be having a meeting to discuss what to do? You really need to calm down, girl. A discussion can’t really go anywhere if one of the people involved in it aren’t calm.”
“Madoka’s right, Hino. You must calm yourself.” Mami said while rubbing her girlfriend’s cheeks.
“Before we start talking, Kurumi, can you tend to my wife’s wounds?”
“Sure thing!” The brunette said as she stood up and approached Homura.
“Wait, should my son and I be here? We’re neither magical nor girls. We can go to another room if you want.”
“It depends on if you want to stay here or not, dad. Obviously you and Tatsuya aren’t going to be a part of this discussion, but you’re more than free to listen in.”
“All right, it’s about time we start. Junior, Madoka, Kyoko, you guys fought against that Alina girl, right? How strong was she?” Asuka asked.
“I’d say she was around my level in terms of strength. She was so powerful that neither Madoka nor Kyoko could even leave a mark on her.”
Everyone in the room gasped.
“But that seems to be more due to her form’s ability than her actual strength. See, Mami Jr was able to hit her just fine while in her Beast form, and Kyoko managed to scratch her while in her base form. Our current theory is that her golden form is immune to any and all attacks, except for those from people with red eyes.”
“If that’s really the case, then what are we supposed to do against her?” Peipei asked. “We don’t know anyone who’s as strong as Junior who also had red eyes.”
“I don’t want to have to do this, but it seems like I’ll have to send in the full might of the Russian-“
“Do not send your military after Alina, Tamara. That will just lead to pointless bloodshed!” Asuka shouted.
“Then what other options do we have? Are we just supposed to give up and let Alina conquer Earth?”
“No. While we may not have any forms that can turn my eyes red or powerful red eyed allies, we’re still not completely out of options! I-I’m sure that if we go to the Magical Girl Council, they’ll have knowledge of something that we can use to beat Alina!”
“Yes, they very well might, but what if they don’t? What will we do then?”
“Well, I-“
“Calm down, Asuka. Auntie Madoka’s right. The Magical Girl Council might have what we need to take Alina down. If they don’t, then we’ll just go back to the drawing board and figure out what our next course of action will be.” Junior explained.
“So we’re going to pay the Magical Girl Council a visit? Are we all going to come along, or is it just going to be you and Madoka?”
“Not everyone’s going to come with us. Only some of our strongest friends like you, my mom, Homura, and Sayaka will get to join us. I’m sure Pernelle and the others will be relieved to know that, considering how many people went to visit them only a few months ago.” She turned to her second in command. “Asuka, can you watch over the base and keep everyone safe in case Alina comes back?”
“Of course.”
“I’m coming with you-“
“No, you’re not.” Junior interrupted her girlfriend. “This mission is dangerous, even more than when we went to Canada. I don’t want you to get hurt or die.”
Sayako went silent.
“So when are we gonna go?”
“Right now.”
“I’ll drive.” Sayaka said, walking out of the room.
“You’re our only hope now. If you guys don’t have something that can help us out, then we’ll have no way to defeat Alina.” Asuka whispered to herself

Chapter 56: Infiltration of the Kantei

Alina and her friends parked their car in front of a building near the Kantei. A smile spread across the blonde’s face as she stared at the building.
“Here it is, girls! Our destination’s just up ahead!”
“Yes, indeed it is. For such an important building, there sure doesn’t seem to be any guards nearby.” Athena said, her eyes moving around.
“I can faintly see what looks like two guys standing behind the front entrance. They look like the only two guys here.”
“Is that so? This sounds way too lame to be true!” Alina quickly shouted before transforming into her gold form. “I thought there was going to be some more guards for me to beautify!”
“At least deaths will be kept to a minimum this way. I would want to avoid killing as many people as we can.”
“Kenneth, will you stay here or are you going to be a burden to us girls?” Aika asked.
“I want to go with you four! I wouldn’t want to miss such a historic moment!”
“Well then, stay behind us. You wouldn’t want to get caught in the cross fire of our battle, would you now?”
“No, of course not.”
Alina turned around and began to walk forwards. Her companions followed after her. They quickly reached the entrance of the Kantei.
“Hey, stop right there! State your names and-“
“How about no?” Alina pointed her index fingers at the two guards.
Before the teenager could do anything, Athena jumped over to the leftmost guard and kicked him in the head, knocking him out. Before the man standing across from him could even react, she kicked him as well. Just like his coworker, he was knocked unconscious.
“Now we can get in.” She said, pushing the door open for her master and friends.
The group of five entered the building. Despite how important it was, there wasn’t anybody in sight.
“Interesting. It seems like this’ll take less time than I expected.” Aika said, putting her left hand on her friend’s shoulder.
“Indeed it does. Let’s keep moving, girls.”

-
Alina and her friends stood outside the office of Japan’s Prime Minister.
“This is it, isn’t it?” Alice asked.
“It is! I’m so excited, I can barely keep my hands to myself! Oh glorious leader! Please do the honors of opening the door for us!”
A smile spread across Alina’s face as she did just that. Inside of the room, the quintet saw Shinzo Abe sitting behind his desk, looking at his computer.
“Buon giorno, Primo Ministro Abe!”
“Who are you? How did you get into my office?” The politician’s eyes moved up and down, examining the intruder’s oddly colored flesh. “Why is your skin golden?”
“Those are all trivial questions! Shinzo, I’ve cone to kill you!” Alina gleefully said as she pointed at him.
“WH-WHAT? Y-YOU’RE JOKING!”
Her right index finger’s tip began to glow slightly.
“I’m dead serious, sir! Is there any thing you’d like to tell me before I dispose of you?”
“S-Spare my life! Please!”
Alina began to grin from ear to ear as she lowered her hand.
“Normally, I wouldn’t even humor such a request, but I’m in a merciful mood. Perhaps it’s because my friends came from Italy to visit me or because we effortlessly defeated a certain magical girl and her friends, but I feel compelled to spare your life.”
“Re-Really?”
“Yes. Hell, I’m even willing to crown you Japan’s new emperor!”
“ARE YOU INSANE? THAT’S A TERRIBLE PLAN!”
“Oh, is that really?” Alina burst into laughter. “The current royal family is a bunch of inept fools! They hold absolutely no power! If I executed them and put you in their place, you’d have wealth, power, women, anything an old timer like you could dream of! Our countries used to be allies during World War 2! I absolutely wouldn’t be opposed to getting the gang back together!”
“No! I refuse to accept your offer! I won’t sell out my country just so that I-“
“Very well. I’ll make your death as swift and painless as possible!”
“No!” Athena shouted, running towards the prime minister before her master could shoot.
She kicked him in the head, snapping his neck and causing him fall to the floor.
“At-Athena, what was that for?” The blonde asked, returning to her original form.
“I did that for your sake. Any other maid would’ve done the same if she were in my shoes.”
“What does it matter? Either way, Shinzo Abe is dead! Alina, you’re now the leader of Japan!”
“Indeed I am…”
“This calls for cele-“
“Before I do anything like that, I want to ask you all something.” Alina clenched her fists. “Girls… why did you all hide the fact that you were magical girls from me?”

Chapter 57: A Magical Secret

“Why did you hide such a big secret from me for so long!” Alina shouted as she started to tear up. “I-I feel like I can’t trust any of you anymore!”
“Calm down! It’s not like we didn’t want to tell you about our powers. In fact, Alice and I were going to show you and Akari them back when the four of us were kids.” Aika explained.
The green haired girl nodded her head in agreement.
“She’s correct. The only reason why we kept our magic a secret from you was because Athena ordered us to.”
Alina’s eyes widen.
“Athena… is that true? Did you really make Aika and Alice keep the existence of magical girls a secret from me?”
“Yes. It’s not because I wanted to; it was to keep you and Akari safe. You know as well as I do how dangerous magic can be, especially in the hands of someone young and inexperienced. To prevent the two of you from potentially being harmed, I decided to take Alice and Aika under my wing and train them to become stronger, under the condition that they keep the existence of magical girls a secret from you two.”
“I see…” Alina responded as she looked down at the ground. “Is there anything else you three have been keeping hidden from me?”
“No. Any other secrets the three of us may have don’t concern you or Akari.”
“Enough about this. We should set up shop and order some food to celebrate our take over!” Kenneth gleefully said.
“Yeah… yeah… you’re right. The prime minister’s bedroom is close by, right? I’m gonna take a nap. So much has happened, and I need to take some time to rest.” She said before walking out of the room.
“You three, stay here. I’m going to talk with Alina.”
Athena quickly walked out of the room, leaving her friends behind.
“You know, with how many times you four have mentioned Akari, I have no idea who she is. Can one of you girls be so kind as to enlighten me on her identity?”
“Akari Mizunashi is a childhood friend of ours. She and Alina were particularly close and, if rumors are to be believed, they even bowed to marry each other when they became adults.”
“Where did you learn of this information? Unless I’m mistaken, gay marriage isn’t legal in Italy. If this is true, then both of them made a foolish promise.”
“Athena said that she overheard them talking about this. While I agree that making such a promise was foolish, you should really cut them some slack. They were just little kids when they said that.”
“Akari didn’t come Japan with you three. Where is she right now?”
“She’s in Japan. The last time I spoke with her, she said that she got admitted into Yurigaoka Girls Academy so that she could attend classes with Alina.”
“Isn’t that school one of the most prestigious in the world? And nowhere near Kamihama?”
“Yes, also why are you mentioning Kamihama City?”
“Because that’s where Alina was living at when I met her.”
“Really? Why was that? Yurigaoka has dorm, if I’m not mistaken.”
“I‘m not sure. I didn’t know about this information until just now, so I never got to opportunity to ask her about any of this. I’ll have to clear this up with Alina once she wakes up.”

Chapter 58: You’re Not Him

-Meanwhile-
Athena stood outside of the former prime minister’s bedroom.
“Alina, are you okay? May I speak with you?”
The blonde didn’t respond.
“Please, answer me. If this is making you uncomfortable, then tell me so that I can leave you alone.”
“Athena… come in.”
The grey haired woman opened the door and entered the room. Lying on the bed in front of her was her master. Alina’s face was buried in the leftmost pillow and her hat was on the floor.
“Alina… are you well?”
“Yes… I just needed some time alone. I-It’s just been so long since I’ve spoken with the three of you, a-and after learning about such a big secret, I feel so conflicted!”
Athena sat beside her master and stared at the back of head.
“You’re making a mountain out of a molehill. Knowing about our magic doesn’t impact your life whatsoever.”
“It may or may not, b-but that opens the door to so many other possibilities! A-Athena, tell me the truth, how many things have you been hiding from me?”
“Other than this one, I have been keeping no secrets. It’s not like I enjoy hiding things from you. This was so that I could guarantee your safety.”
Alina went silent.
“Master, may I ask you something? Did you dye your hair?”
The blonde remained silent.
“It looks more lime now that I’ve gotten a closer look at it. Back when you were a child, it was as yellow as a lemon.” The maid’s lips formed a small smile.
She put her hand on her master’s hair. Instead of being silky smooth like she had remembered it being, it was incredibly dry and rough.
“M-Master! Your hair? Why is it like this? Are you ill? Have you showered recently?”
Alina could not bring herself to speak. To find out the answer to her question, Athena moved down and sniffed her master’s hair. Her eyes widened as she was hit by a putrid, oddly sour smell.
“A-Alina! You haven’t been showering, have you?”
“I have not… I’ve been avoiding such a useless waste of time like the plague!”
“Showering isn’t useless! It allows us to keep ourselves clean and prevents us from smelling like garbage.” She gently stroked the blonde’s face. “You attend Yurigaoka Girls Academy, one of the most competitive and prestigious high schools in all of Japan. The girl you love the most attends that school as well. I’m sure you and Akari have crossed paths while in class or during your lunch period. What does she think about the girl she promised to marry not showering at all?”
“Athena… Athena… I…” Alina choked back sobs. “I-I lied to you! I lied to Akari! I lied to everyone! I-I don’t attend Yurigaoka! I never have!”
The grey haired woman gasped.
“B-But you came to Japan, you had a letter of admission to Yurigaoka, and all of your teachers at your middle school were certain that you’d be accepted too! You had the highest grade in your entire school, and every person who encountered your art gave it nothing but praise. T-There’s no way you weren’t allowed into Yurigaoka. You have to be joking!”
Alina refused to respond.
“Akari worked as hard as she possibly could to get accepted into Yurigaoka; she even had her mother teach her Japanese. You’re telling me she went through all that for nothing?”
“A-Akari did what?”
“She didn’t tell you?”
“…No, she couldn’t. I blocked her number right when I came to Japan.”
“W-What? How could you possibly do that?”
“I-I didn’t want her to text me. I didn’t want her to be disappointed in me! I didn’t want her to patronize my shitty art! I didn’t want her to cry because of me!”
“Is that why you’ve ignored all of the texts I’ve sent you?”
“Y-Yes…”
Athena moved over to her master and hugged her.
“Your art isn’t bad, it’s beautiful. There’s so many people who love and care for you. When you didn’t respond to any of our texts, Aika, Alice, and I nearly flew to Japan just to see if you were all right. If anything happened to you, I’d-“
Alina pushed her maid off of her as a smile spread across her face. She wiped her tears away and began to shout.
“This life of mine has been cursed from the start! I died with hatred in my heart, and I was reborn with it! I, Adolf Hitler, will conquer this world!”
“You’re being delusion! You’re not that horrid dictator! You’re Alina Gray, the girls I raised! The daughter of a rich and powerful Italian family! The girl who vowed to marry Akari Mizunashi! What would Akari think if she saw you calling yourself-“
“Akari will be my woman once I conquer this planet! Regardless of what name she calls me, be it Adolf or Alina, her and I will wed!”
“…It seems like there’s nothing I can do.” Athena got off of the bed. “Ms. Hi-, no, Ms. Gray, if you want to continue to delude yourself into playing this role, then I won’t interfere. However, if Akari or your parents catch wind of this, I guarantee that they’ll be deeply upset over it.” Athena said as she walked away.
“My parents were the people who cursed me with the ability to draw in the first place! My life will only improve without them in it!”

Chapter 59: Returning to the Magical Girl Council

-Meanwhile-
Homura parked her car in front of the Magical Girl Council’s headquarters.
“All right, we’re here.” She said as she exited her vehicle.
The rest of her friends did the same and approached the building.
“Let’s hope they’re still here and didn’t go back to Europe.” Sayaka muttered to herself.
“Shut up! Don’t say that!”
“But it’s true. There’s a very big possibility that those four might’ve gone back home. We haven’t talked to them since you fought your mom. Who knows what they’ve been up to.”
“She has a point. What are we going to do if they’re not here?” Kyoko asked.
“We’ll break in. Yeah, they definitely know their vacation home better than we do, and they may even be able to give us what we came for if we just ask them, but it shouldn’t be that much of a problem.”
The blonde approached the front door and rang the door bell.
“Hello, girls. It’s me, Mami Jr. Can you let me in? By the way, I brought some of my friends with me.”
“Yes. I’ll let you girls in right away.” Pernelle, on the other end of the intercom, said.
A few seconds passed and the door in front of them opened. The sextet walked inside and saw Pernelle, Melissa, Elisa, and Noire standing in front of the entrance to the main room.
“Long time no see. What brings you all here?” Elisa asked, a grin spreading across her face.
“We came to ask you four something. Do you know of any other forms we could possibly unlock? Preferable one with red eyes?”
“Hmm…” The white haired woman began to think. “Well, there’s Super Saiyan 4. However, not only does it not have red eyes, at least from what I can recall, but I don’t remember how Tart was able to unlock it. I’ve also heard whisperings of a form called Ultra Ego, but I don’t know exactly how you’d achieve that form or even what eye color it possesses. As far as I know, those are the only other forms you guys can achieve.”
“Oh… oh no.” Madoka muttered, her eyes widening.
“What’s wrong? You look uneasy.”
“Look, I really don’t want to say why, but we absolutely need a new form with red eyes! Please, can you girls check your library to make sure you’re not forgetting anything?”
“You want us to check our library?” Elisa burst into laughter. “If we did that, it could take days, maybe even weeks, for us to read everything there. Even if all of you were to help us, we’d probably still dedicate the majority of the day to just reading old books about magical girl history.”
“Wait! Before we do anything too drastic, I have an idea!” Noire said, raising her left arm into to the air.
“What is it?” Pernelle asked.
“Why don’t we give a small amount of extra magic to one person?”
“What? That’s ridiculous! Are you suggesting I give away my magic just so that either Madoka or Junior can get a new dyejob and colored contacts?” Sayaka shouted.
“No, let me explain. Inside a magical girl’s body is magic, obviously. Although incredibly small and not viewable through normal means, every part of our body, from our blood to our organs to our flesh, contains some magic. Transformations like Super Saiyan and Madokaioken are caused by that magic vibrating in odd motions. What causes some forms to be stronger than others is the speed and frequency by which those magical molecules move and collide with each other.”
“To add to this, no magical girl uses the full 100% of their magic. If they did, they’d be cooked from the inside out and die a slow, agonizing death.” Melissa added. “Most magic users only use around 30% of their total magic. Anything more than that can cause problems that can be seen or noticed by the average person. These can range from sweating much quicker, blood becoming extremely hot, and hair and eyes becoming red.”
“Yes! That’s correct! My plan is not to remove all of the magic from you girls, but just a small portion of it, and then give it to either Madoka or Mami Jr. That way, we can get their eyes and hair to turn red.”
“Wait, won’t that permanently weaken our friends’ magic?”
“It might weaken them for a few hours while they recover, but their bodies will end up creating more magical molecules to replace the ones that were extracted.”
“This sounds like a good idea, although it could be a little too risky. If you give Junior or I too much magic, there’s a chance we’ll die.”
“You’re right, but we’re professionals. We’ll know just the right amount of magic both of you will need for your eyes and hair to turn red.” Pernelle said before opening the door behind her. “Now, come in. We have a lot of work to do if you want to unlock that new red eyed form.”

Chapter 60: Magic Test

-Half an hour later-
Mami Jr and Kyoko stood outside of Pernelle’s room. Mami, Sayaka, and Homura sat on the stairs that stood across the room from them.
“What’s taking Auntie Madoka so long? Everyone else got out in a few minutes.”
“I’m not sure. Maybe it’s because she’s far stronger than everyone else Pernelle examined before.”
“Yeah, that makes sense. I guess I should be more patient. It hasn’t even been 10 minutes since she went in.”
As the blonde finished speaking, Madoka walked out of the room. Her face was beet red and she looked embarassed.
“Madoka, what’s wrong? Did that old hag do anything to you?” Homura asked as she ran to her wife’s side.
“No… it’s just…” Madoka shook her head. “N-Never mind. I just feel a little embarrassed from the examination, that’s all.”
“Me? An old hag? That’s hilarious, Homura!” The white haired woman laughed as she stood in front of her door. “I’m way more youthful looking than your mom and you don’t call her a hag.”
“That’s because she’s dead!”
Pernelle burst into laughter.
“Enough fooling around. Kyoko, come to my room!”
“About time! Junior, just wait a little longer. I’ll be out soon.”
“Okay!”
The redhead and alchemist walked into the room together. Once they were inside, Pernelle closed the door.
“Before we do anything, Kyoko, can you please go to your strongest form?”
“Yes, ma’am!” She shouted before going orange. “What do you think of this form?”
The white haired woman’s eyes widened.
“I’ve never seen anything like this before. Do you have any names for it?”
“Yeah. Orange Kyoko.”
“How simplistic.” Pernelle said as she approach her visitor. “May I touch your stomach?”
“Sure, go ahead.”
She moved her left hand to the canine’s stomach and gently touched. It was quite muscular, hard, and unusually warm.
“Your body is burning hot! Are you okay? Do you feel hot or sweaty?”
“Not at all.”
“I see. Can you sit down on my bed?”
Kyoko nodded her head before doing as told. “Okay, I’m going to take some blood from you. Can you hold whatever arm you want in front of you?” The orange girl did as told. The white haired woman grabbed a needle and test tube, then walked towards her friend. She quickly looked for a vein in her wrist.
“Okay, Kyoko. I’m gonna take a sample of your blood. This might sting a little.”
“Don’t worry, I’ve been through worse pain. Getting a slightly more painful flu shot should be nothing compared to what I’ve endured.”
Pernelle quickly stabbed the dog in the arm. She waited a few seconds before pulling the needle out of her. She put her hand on the test tube to feel its temperature.
“Kyoko… your blood is scalding hot!”
“Really?”
“Yes. I’ll have to examine this oddity later. You may leave now.”
“All right. I’m gonna call Junior over.” She said as she stood up.
The orange girl walked out of the room and called her daughter.
“Junior! It’s time for your examination.”
“Coming, Dad!” Junior shouted before running over to the door.
“Do you want me to accompany you or-“
“No. I wanna do this alone.”
A smile spread across Kyoko’s face as she walked away. Her daughter entered the alchemist’s room and looked up at her.
“What’re we gonna do, Pernelle?”
“Transform to your strongest form, and then I’ll tell you.”
“Okay!” She cheerfully said before going beast.
“Oh that form’s new too! What have you and your father been up to?”
“Nothing much. We just went to Canada a week ago to have a family vacation.”
“Well then, can you undress for me?”
“S-Sure.” Junior said before doing as told.
The white haired woman looked at her and then turned her around.
“Your magic doesn’t seem to be doing anything weird to your body. Can you sit down on my bed?”
“Okay.” The blonde responded before sitting down.
“Stick your arm out. I’m gonna extract some blood.”
“Wait. Was this why Madoka was blushing?”
Pernelle nodded her head.
“Oddly enough, she had no qualms with being naked. But when it came to getting some of her blood, she tired to make some excuse to get me to stop.”
“Auntie Madoka is afraid of needles?”
“It seems so.” She responded as she found a vein in Junior’s arm. “I’m about to put it in. Do you feel-“
“Hurry up and do it already!” Junior complained.
Pernelle grabbed a needle and test tube and stuck it into the child’s arm. After a few seconds she removed it and touched the test tube.
“It feels normal. I’ll examine your magic later. You can go now.”
“All right, thanks.”
Both of the magical girls walked out of the room.
“Now that I have a sample of everyone’s blood, my friends and I are going to examine it over night. You may all go home, if you so desire.”
“No, we’re staying here.” Madoka said.
“Wait, when did we decide-“
“Very well. We’ll bring you to our basement so that you can stay the night. Once everything is ready, we’ll wake you up. Is that okay with you girls?”
“Yes, that’s a great idea. Thank you for all of this, Pernelle.”
“No problem, Madoka. I’m just doing you a favor. You deserve it after saving the world.” A smile spread across her face.

Chapter 61: Interrogation at Dinner Time

-Many hours later-
Aika and Alice walked out of the dining room. They were completely stuffed and couldn’t eat another bite even if they tried. Walking towards them was Athena, who had a neutral expression on her face.
“Athena, are you hungry? There’s still a ton of food left over.” The blue haired girl cheerfully said.
“No, thank you. I’m still full from that huge breakfast we had.” The grey haired woman’s eyes widened as a realization struck her. “Wait a minute, did you order as much food as before?”
“Nope. We ordered more.”
“Kenneth’s still in there if you’re looking for him.” Alice added.
“I see. Thank you, girls.” She said, moving to the side, allowing them to pass through.
Once the duo was out of her field of view, Athena entered the dining room. Inside was a large table full of fast food. Sitting across from her was Kenneth, who was scarfing down a bucket of KFC.
“Hello, Kenneth.”
“Hey, Athena, are you hungry? Grab whatever it is your heart desires!”
“I didn’t come here to eat. I came to ask you something.”
“Hmm? What do you want to know?”
“For more than a year now, Alina has been attending school here in Japan. She lied to me and said that she was attending Yurigaoka Girls Academy. During that time, she didn’t respond to any of my or her friends’ texts; she even blocked her love interest’s number. Despite all that, she continued speaking with you. What is your relationship with her?”
Kenneth burst into laughter.
“Are you assuming Alina and I are dating or something, because that’s ridiculous! I could never get a girl as attractive as her!”
“Is that so? Then what is your true relationship with her?”
“We’re merely online friends who’ve gotten the opportunity to meet in person. Even if I did have feelings for her, Alina wouldn’t reciprocate them. She already has her eyes set on another, you know.”
“I’m well aware of that fact.” Athena began to approach Kenneth. “Alina said that she was the reincarnation of Adolf Hitler. I shouldn’t have to explain to you why that statement is abhorrent, especially for a teenage girl. Did you know about this?”
“Of course I did! I was the one who suggested that possibility!” The blond began to grin from ear to ear. “And it’s not abhorrent because it’s true. Everything lines up too well to be a coincidence! Alina is blonde, blue eyed, a failed artist who was rejected from art school, and she has a magical girl outfit which resembles a Nazi uniform! There’s-“
Athena calmly walked over to the man, grabbed him by his neck, and slammed him against the wall.
“Shut your mouth! If Alina didn’t consider you her friend, or at the very least, a useful pawn, I would’ve killed you right now!”
“Oh, why don’t you? I thought you said the ideology Alina has is completely abominable. Wouldn’t it do well to bash my head against the wall until it looks like a melon?”
“Yes, it would. However, I can’t do that if Alina doesn’t permit it. I’m her maid, her caretaker, someone who’s supposed to lead her down the right path. But still, I’m just her servant. If she doesn’t want to listen to my advice and go back home… then there’s nothing I can do. Especially now that she’s far stronger than me.”
“So, are you gonna keep helping us? Or are you gonna walk away from this whole plan to conquer the world?”
“I… I’ll keep working with you and Alina, but I’m not gonna let her take over Earth. She won’t listen to me now, but I know someone she’ll listen to. I just need to get Alina’s phone and use it to contact her. Then we’ll all be able to go home together.” The grey haired woman let go of her ally and walked away.
“You foolish old hag! Alina won’t back away from her birthright so easily! And I’ll make sure of that!” He stood up and took a deep breath. “I didn’t hire that crazy bitch to get rid of Israel for nothing!”

Chapter 62: The Painter’s Early Life

-Many years ago-
Alina, who wore a large pink backpack full of things, rushed down the stairs of her mansion. Her mother, who was in a fancy blue dress, stood in front of the door.
“Alina, do you have everything you want?”
“Yes, mama!” She said, running to the older blonde’s side. “Why do you always leave me with Akari and Alicia when you and papa go on a business trip? Can’t I go too? Or at least stay here in our mansion?”
“Do you not like staying with them?”
“I do, I really do, mama. But it just feels a little weird, you know? Alicia treats Akari a lot better than me. She gives her whatever she wants, but she doesn’t do that for me.”
“She does that because she’s been raising Akari since she was just a little baby. She knows everything about her. But that’s not the same for you. She doesn’t know how you’d behave if she spoiled you, so she’d rather be safe than sorry.”
“Can you please hire a personal maid to take care of me? One like Alicia?”
“I’ll think about it, dear.” She said, gently patting her daughter on the head. “Now, let’s go. Papa’s probably tired of waiting for us outside.”

-A few hours later-
Alina stood on the balcony of her friend’s mansion while carrying her back bag on her back. She placed it down beside her and pulled out a medium sized canvas easel. She put both of the objects in front of her, then took out some tubes of paint, a palette, and a paint brush from her bag as well. She put a bit of paint onto the palette and then scooped some of it up with her brush.
“Okay, the trees and buildings up ahead look like they could make for a good-“
“Alina!” Akari shouted as she ran down the hallway. “Where are you?” The pink haired girl opened the door to her left and ran inside. “Alina! There you are!”
“What do you want? Can’t you see I’m busy?”
“Alicia just give me a tray full of snack and asked if you wanted any.”
“She got us snacks?”
The younger girl nodded her head.
“Are you busy painting?”
“Yeah. My parents told me to make one drawing for every day I stay here.”
“Why’s that?”
“For as long as I can remember, my parents have been teaching me how to draw and paint. They said they want me to become one of the greatest artists to ever live.”
“Really? Why didn’t you paint whenever you came over here then?”
“My parents didn’t tell me to paint anything here until today. I don’t want to disappoint them, so I’ll have to draw something.”
Akari walked over to her friend.
“Do you have any ideas in mind?”
“See those trees and buildings in front of us? I’m going to make a painting of them.”
“Do you just paint the things in front of you, or do you use your imagination?”
“It depends on my mood. Sometimes I’ll paint what I see, and other times, I’ll use my imagination to come up with something to draw.”
The pink haired girl grabbed her friend’s free hand.
“Hey, Alina. Can I stay here and watch you paint?”
“Sure, just don’t do anything that could distract me.”
“When we’re both grown ups and you become a successful artist, can we still continue to be best friends?”
“Of course. Just because I’m famous doesn’t mean we have to stop caring about each other.” She responded as she softly smiled.

-A few days later-
Alicia opened the front door of the mansion, allowing Mrs. Gray inside. Following the blonde was a young, dark skinned teenage girl with grey hair and blue eyes.
“Alicia, call my daughter over.”
“Yes, ma’am.” The blonde walked away.
After a few minutes, she returned with Alina who wore her backpack.
“Mama, who’s that girl?”
“She’s the maid I hired to take care of you.”
“Really?” She asked, beaming.
“Yes. I’m Athena Glory. I’ll be taking care of you from now.” She said, reaching for the child’s hand.
Alina grabbed her maid’s hand and smiled at her.
“Alina, who’s that?” Akari asked as she stood on top of the stairs.
“She’s my maid! She’s going to be my version of Alicia!”
The butler did her best to hold in a laugh.
“She’s still young and inexperienced, so I don’t expect her to become as good of a servant as you, Lady Florence. I really only gave her a job because she’s the daughter of a business partner of ours who wanted her to do something with her life. If she needs any guidance, can I call upon you to lend her assistance?”
“Of course. She’ll be taking care of my master’s best friend. I’ll do anything to keep Alina safe and happy.”

Chapter 63: Allow Me to Train You

-A few months later-
Athena was sitting next to Alicia on the couch in her mansion’s living room.
“Have you been giving Alina all she’s asked for?”
“No. I’d be spoiling her if I did. My job is to raise my master to be a good, respectable woman capable of becoming a great artist once she matures, not to give her whatever she wants.
“Speaking of Alina’s future, what will happen to Mrs. Gray’s company once she decides to retire or dies? Will Alina not inherit it?”
“I haven’t asked her about it, but I assume she’ll become the next CEO once her mother steps down. She doesn’t seem to have any other children or younger relatives that I know of, so it’s only logical that her sole daughter would inherit her company.”
“Perhaps she’s waiting for her daughter to wed so that her son-in-law can become her company’s next CEO.”
“That’s a possibility. It’d allow for Alina to focus on her painting career instead of working on something her mother would be handing her down” Athena sighed. “I don’t think we should be talking about this. Alina and her mother are both young. We still have plenty of time before Lady Gray decides to step down or kicks the bucket.”
As the grey haired girl finished speaking, Alice and Aika ran down the stairs near the entrance. They opened the closet beneath the stairs and ran inside.
“Okay, use your magic to move some of the clothes so that we can hide better.” The blue haired girl suggested.
Athena’s eyes widened at the mention of magic.
“Alicia, stay here. I need to check up on the girls real quick.”
The butler nodded her head as her companion got up and walked out of the room. She opened the closet under the stairs and saw her two guests sitting on the floor. They were covered by some jackets which belonged to Alina’s mother.
“What did you say about magic? Which one of you can use it?”
“Magic? Neither of us said anything about such a thing.” The blue haired girl said, her face turning beet red.
“You two don’t need to lie to me. You’re not in trouble. Just tell me truth. Are either of you magical girls?”
“Yes, we’re both magical girls.” Alice bluntly said. “Are you happy now? Can you leave before Akari finishes counting and finds us?”
“How do you know about magical girls? Most people I’ve tried speaking to about them think they’re just those cartoon characters you see on TV.”
“Because I’m a magical girl myself.” Athena raised her right hand and showed the girls a silver ring on her finger.
“I was born this way. I’m guessing both of you are the same.”
The two girls nodded their heads.
“Magic can be a very useful tool, but it can also be very dangerous when put in the wrong hands. If you’re not taught how to control your magic, you could accidentally hurt or even kill someone one day.”
Alice and Aika’s eyes widened in unison.
“That’s why I want to train both of you. If you girls learn how to control your powers and use them for good, Akari and Alina will have nothing to fear.”
“You really want to train us?” The blue haired girl asked.
“Yes, of course. Just keep this a secret from the two of them. They have no reason to find out about matters that don’t concern them.”

Chapter 64: A Field Filled With Sunflowers and Delusions

-5 years later-
Athena and Alicia sat on a pink blanket in a large grass filled field. It was a warm and sunny day, so the two servants decided to take their masters out to have a picnic. Alina and Akari had gone to play together, leaving their servants to themselves.
“Akari has grown up so much. I’m truly baffled. It feels like just yesterday I was feeding her and gently rocking her to sleep.”
“Now that you mention it, time really has gone by, hasn’t it? My first meeting with Alina feels like it was just a few weeks ago.”
As the maid spoke, her senior looked down at her watch.
“She’s almost a teenager now and her art skills have only gotten better.”
“Is that so? Do you have any photos of her artwork?”
“I in fact do.” The grey haired woman quickly pulled her phone out of her pocket, opened it, and went onto the gallery app. The first image there showed Alina’s painting of her family’s mansion. It was so realistic that, had Alicia not been able to see the easel, she would have been convinced that it was an actual photograph.
“That looks just like the real thing!”
“I know! And she’s drawing stuff like this before her 13th birthday! Just imagine what her paintings will look like when she’s fully grown up! Speaking of which, has Akari thought of what she wants to do once she fully matures?”
“No, she has not. My master is but a child. She isn’t burdened by the fact she’ll one day have to find a career; she just lives her life as carefree as possible. Neither her parents nor I have decided a future profession for her to follow either, and I’d personally like to keep it that way. Akari is a smart girl, and I’m sure she’ll have no trouble deciding what to do with her life when the time comes. But that time is not anywhere near now.” The blonde stood up. “Anyway, it’s about lunch time. I’m going to look for my master to inform her that-“
“No, I’ll do it.” Athena stood up and began walking towards the field of sunflowers in front of her which extended for as she could see. “Wait for me here. I’ll bring both of our masters back in no time!”

-Meanwhile-
“Tag! You’re it!” Akari shouted as she touched her friend’s back.
She ran away from Alina as quickly as possible.
“You’re not getting away! I’m gonna get you!” The blonde shouted before giving chase to her friend.
Although slower than her friend, the pink haired girl was much smaller than her. She could easily hide in between some of the sunflowers and evade Alina that way.
Okay, which one of them is the tallest? Akari thought as she ran as quickly as she could. I need to find the tallest ones before-
The pink haired girl’s train of thought was broken when she accidentally tripped and fell on her stomach. Although she wasn’t injured, this allowed Alina to catch up to her.
“Akari, are you all right?” She asked as she stood over her friend.
“Yes… I’m all right.”
“Do you want me to help you up?”
The pink haired girl nodded her head as Alina grabbed her left arm. The blonde got her friend onto her feet. Instead of attempting to run away, Akari simply stared at her
“Alina… has anyone ever told you how pretty you are?”
“What kind of comment is that?” Alina asked as her smile widened slightly.
“I never really thought about it until now, but you’re really beautiful, you know?” Her face flushed. “I-I’ve never felt this way about anyone else. P-Promise me that you’ll marry me once we’re adults!”
“Akari… you know that’s impossible. We can’t get married, Italy doesn’t-“
“Yes, I know this might sound foolish, but I feel like I love you! Even if we can’t get married here, we can easily move to America or Japan when we’re older.”
The blonde walked over to her friend.
“Akari… you’re adorable… and I do care about you.” Alina closed her eyes. “This is all too sudden. I want to protect you… and I think I might feel the same way.” She shook her head. “Yeah, I’ll marry you. If gay marriage is legal once we’re adults, we’ll get married, but if not, we’ll go to some other country and get married there!”
A smile spread across Akari’s face as she hugged her friend.
“I’m so happy you feel the same way, Alina!”
As the two girls hugged, Athena stared at them from behind a sunflower.
“Master Alina, Lady Akari, you better not let this relationship end in heartbreak! I want nothing more than to see the both you happy and healthy!” She said as she closed her eyes and smiled.

Chapter 65: Early Morning Texting

-Present day-
Madoka was lying in bed next to her wife. It was nearly 2 in the morning and the pink haired woman couldn’t sleep no matter how frequently she tossed and turned.
“I wonder if dad and Mayuko are even still up right now.” She whispered to herself as she grabbed her phone from beneath her pillow. “Knowing they’re safe could take a load off my mind, and may even help me get some rest.”
She quickly turned it on and went onto her messages app. She pressed on her father’s number and began to write him something.
Dad, are you okay?
She waited a few seconds and was about to turn her phone off when her dad responded to her message.
Yes. Tatsuya, Mayuko, and I are all right. What about you? Have you and your friends found a way to beat Alina?
No, not yet. Four of them are actually researching a way to beat her as we speak. If all goes well, we’ll probably have some way to beat her tomorrow. Most likely in the way of me receiving a new form.
I see. I hope all goes well. Stay safe, Madoka.
You too, dad.
The pink haired woman turned her phone off and began to lie down.
“Dad… why did things have to turn out like this? Why couldn’t you just have a nice, happy birthday surrounded by your friends and family. After everything I’ve made you go through, you deserve every single drop of happiness!” She said as her eyes filled with tears.

Chapter 66: Her Decision

-A few hours later-
Pernelle opened the door to her basement.
“ALL RIGHT, EVERYONE! GET UP!” She screamed as loudly as possible.
The white haired woman waited a few seconds, but eventually, all of her friends walked got out of the rooms they were in.
“Good morning, girls!”
“Pernelle, why did you wake us up so early?” Junior yawned. “It’s barely even seven!”
“Yes, I know. But I woke you all up because I had to deliver the good news!”
“Good news? What is it?” Sayaka asked
A smile spread across the alchemist’s face.
“Before I tell you about it, let me explain two very interesting discoveries my friends and I made. While examining Kyoko’s blood, we discovered that she appears to be using more than 30% of her magic in her orange form.”
“Wait? Isn’t that really bad?”
Pernelle shook her head.
“Not necessarily. While using all or too much of the magic in your body is always a death sentence, using just a small percent more isn’t life threatening at all. We’re still not completely sure why you’re using more magic than would normally be possible though. Usually this happens when a younger child’s magic is too powerful for their frail little body. But you’re a grown woman who seems to have had her magic for all of her life, or at least the majority of it. Your magic shouldn’t be doing this.”
“Wait! I think I know why she’s using more magic in her orange form than normal!” Junior shouted, raising her arm into the air.
“Really? Tell me!”
“Back when she first unlocked it, Kyoko was in her dog form. She got incredibly pissed at our enemies and then managed to transform into Orange Kyoko.”
“Had she ever used Super Saiyan before that?”
“No. Never.”
“So, it seems like she unlocked Super Saiyan while in that canine-like form that you mentioned. This absolutely could’ve caused an oddity with her magic and allowed for her to use more than what should be normal.” Pernelle pointed at the blonde child. “Now that we have that settled, I also have some information that pertains to your magic.”
“Really? Is there something wrong with my magic?”
“Yes. Its movements are incredibly quick and erratic. Some of it even managed to escape the container it was in despite there being no openings in it.”
“Huh, been happening with my magic?”
“We don’t want to jump to any conclusions, but we believe your magic has become a non concept.”
“A non concept? What the hell is that? It sounds ridiculous!” Sayaka yelled.
“They’re things that both exist and don’t exist at the same time. When attacks are non concept, they are truly something to be feared.”
“So you’re saying that Junior’s attacks are completely unavoidable and can go through indestructible objects?” Mami asked.
Pernelle nodded her head.
“Yeah, that makes sense.” Kyoko said. “I thought as much when I saw her defeat someone a few days ago with my own eyes.”
“Is that dangerous to my daughter?”
“No. She’ll be fine. We believe that her headbutt magic was able to evolve and become a non concept.” Pernelle took a deep breath. “All right. Now that I have all of that out of the way, it’s about time I tell you about what we found. Using all of the samples of your magic combined, we could give one of you just enough magic to turn your hair and eye colors red. However, we’re unsure how much is too much. We’ve only ever limited the amount of magic someone has used before or unlocked the hidden potential that was already there, not added more to that. If this procedure goes wrong, whoever decides to undergo it may die once they attempt to use their magic.”
The girls’ eyes widened.
“I won’t force any of you to undergo this. If any of you want to volunteer, then go ahead.”
The sextet stood silent until Madoka raised her right arm.
“I’ll do it. Please, give me more magic.”
“Madoka! No!” Homura yelled.
“Please, calm down. I’m the reason why Alina interrupted my dad’s birthday celebration. I should be the one to solve this problem.”
“B-But if you die-“
“…If I die, can you promise to take care of Mayuko for me? And please, find someone else to be happy with.”
“Well, Madoka. Follow me. We’ll get this over with as quickly as possible.”
“MADOKA! NO! DON’T GO!” Homura summoned her shield. “I’M NOT LETTING YOU TAKE MY-“
“Cut it out!” Kyoko yelled before going orange and grabbing her friend’s left arm.
Junior went Super Saiyan Beast and grabbed Homura’s other arm.
“Please! D-Don’t go!”
“Everything will be all right, Homura. C-Calm down. Once I wake up, y-you’ll be the first person I’ll speak to.” The pink haired woman said as she did her best to stop herself from tearing up.

Chapter 67: Don’t Patronize Me

Alina opened her eyes. The blonde sat up and grabbed her phone. She then turned it on and stared at the time.
“It’s barely 8 in the morning.” She said, letting out a sigh. “What am I going to do today? I’ve already conquered Japan, but Madoka Kaname still draws breath. I’m far stronger than her though, so she shouldn’t be much of a problem even if she tries to stop me.” The blonde put her left hand on her chin and began to think. “I could go to Germany and my home country to take them over and reunite the Axis Powers. But I could also go to Canada and seize control of America’s cheap imitator.” Her face flushed as a thought came to her. “O-Or I could go to Yurigaoka and speak with Akari once-“ She clenched her fists tightly before proceeding to shout. “No! I can’t speak to her! Not until I can prove my worthwhileness to her!”
“You’ve already proved your worthwhileness to Lady Akari.” Athena said as she opened the door to the room her master was in. “Why else do you think she fell in love with you?”
“At-Athena? Shut up! I don’t need you to patronize me! I know that everything I do is shit and less than what is expected of me!”
“That’s not true, I-“
“I don’t care about what you tell me! I understand myself better than you ever could! I know the type of failure I am! Useless fools like myself typically end up dead on the streets!”
Athena clenched her fists.
“If you keep telling yourself that, you’ll never live up to anyone’s expectations! Especially your own or Akari’s!”
Alina burst into laughter.
“Don’t set me up for failure! You know as well as I that my life would’ve never amounted to anything the way it was back in Italy! It’s only by becoming better than what other people say that I’ll be a better person.” The blonde stood up. “Now, move aside. I’m going to eat breakfast with Aika and Alice.”
The grey haired woman moved to the side, allowing her master to walk out of the room.
“I’ll clean this room, and once I’m done, I’ll join the rest of you.”
“All right. Please be quick.” Alina said before walking away.
Once she was out of sight, Athena walked over to the bed and grabbed her master’s phone from beneath the pillow. She turned it on and, much to her surprise, opened it without needing to put in a pin. She then went onto Alina’s contacts and went to Akari’s number.
“Akari. I need you to come here! You’re the only one who can save Alina from this dark and painful path!”

-
Pernelle, Elisa, Melissa, and Noire stood over an unconscious Madoka as she lay on the operating table. The room around them was relatively dark, with the brightest light source being the one that shone down on the magical girl.
“That woman is stronger than I could ever imagine being, and yet she’s relying on us for help.” Pernelle said, looking down at the pink haired woman with an upset expression. “She’s afraid for her life and the safety of her friends and family. When I brought her here, she was trying her best not to cry.”
“Pernelle, are you sure this woman is the reincarnation of my mother?” Noire asked.
“I’m leaning towards that conclusion, yes. Their willingness to protect their friends and live the life they wish to is the same, and they even look somewhat similar. Of course, those are all coincidental, but I like to think there’s a deeper meaning to them.”
“Regardless of whether she’s related to Tart in some way or not, she’s still not as strong as her.”
“Enough talking about this. We’re here to give Madoka more magic, not to discuss the possibility of her being our long deceased friend.”
“Yes… you’re right. Noire, bring me everything we need to begin the procedure.”
“Yes.” The blonde said, turning around.
“Madoka, this’ll be over soon. My friends and I will do our best to ensure that you will get to see your family again.”

Chapter 68: The Artist’s Past

-Meanwhile-
Alina entered the dining area and saw Alice, Aika, and Kenneth sitting next to the large table that had a plethora of different breakfast items on it. Pancakes, French toast, onigiri, fish, miso soup, bacon, and more were in front of the magical girls and normal man.
“Are you feeling better, Alina? You didn’t eat at all yesterday.” Aika said.
“Of course I feel better. I wouldn’t be here right now if I had no appetite.” The blonde said as she took a seat in front of the table.
“Are we gonna do anything today, or is today one of those sit around and relax type of days?” Kenneth asked.
“I’m still not sure what we’re going to do today, but I know we’re going to do something. Be it conquering Germany and my homecountry or taking over Canada, we’re going to do something today.” Alina looked down at the table. “But for now, let’s all relax. When I make up my mind on what to do, I’ll inform all of you.”

-6 years ago-
Alina was searching through the dresser in her room. She wanted to wear clean, expensive looking clothes as Akari was going to come to her house later. While she was doing this, someone began to knock at her door.
“Alina, are you in there?”
“Yes, mother.” She said.
She walked over to the door and opened it.
“Alina, I’m gonna go out with a few childhood friends of mine. Athena is going to stay with you, but if there’s something you’d like to know, call me.”
“All right! Akari’s going to come-“
“Wait a minute, did you paint today?”
The blonde’s eyes widened.
“N-No. But can I please get the day off? It’s a Saturday and-“
“Of course not. You’re to make a painting. I’m going to tell Athena to not let you out until you finish or I come home.”
“W-What? But mom, please just let me-“
“Complaining won’t change my mind. You’re my daughter, you’re supposed to learn how to do great things. Only then will I grant you any portion of our family’s wealth!” The blonde walked out of her daughter’s room.
“Athena! Come here!”
“Yes, my lady.” The grey haired woman said as she walked over to her master.
“Make sure Alina doesn’t leave her room until after she’s done painting.”
“But ma’am, isn’t that a little too-“
“No. If Alina is to inherit my company, she must prove herself to me first. I’ll be taking my leave now. Take good care of my daughter.” Mrs. Gray said before walking away from her maid.

-A few hours later-
“Alina! Alina! I’m here!” The pink haired girl shouted as she ran towards her friend’s room.
She stopped right in front of it and attempted to open the door. For some reason, it was locked.
“Huh? Alina? Are you in there? Why did you lock the door?”
Nobody responded.
Akari turned to her left and saw Athena cleaning down the hall.
“Athena, is Alina home?”
“Oh, Lady Akari. Yes, Alina’s in her room.”
“Can you open it for me then? I told her that I was going to come here so that we could play together!”
“Yes, I know. But unfortunately, Alina’s mother ordered me to not bother her until she’s done painting.”
“Wait, she’s painting?”
The grey haired woman nodded her.
“Alina protested against that, but her mother forced her to.”
“Oh… I see.” Akari said as she began to walk away. “I’m going to wait for her downstairs. Once she’s done, can you tell her about me?”
“Of course.” Athena said, smiling softly.
Inside of the room, Alina began to tear up as she stared at her painting of sunflowers in front of her.
“A-Akari, I’m sorry. Please forgive me for being such an awful fiancee.”

-4 years later-
Alina stood in front of her mansion’s front door. Akari was going to arrive soon and she was wearing a fancy white suit to charm her beloved one.
“I’ve finished painting for today and am ready for you.” Alina muttered to herself as she stared at the door. “Please come.”
As the blonde finished speaking to herself, she heard something knock at the door. Alina ran over to it and quickly opened it. Standing behind the door was Akari and her butler, Alicia. Unlike her lover, she was dressed in casual clothing.
“Alina! You’re so handsome!” The pink haired girl cheerfully said before running over and hugging her girlfriend. “But did you really have to dress like that? We’re just going on a walk, not anywhere fancy.” A blush spread across her’s cheeks. “Unless…”
“I’ll invite you to a fancy restaurant if you want. In fact, I’ll do anything that you want… but will Alina come with us?”
Akari’s eyes widened
“Oh! Alicia, can you stay here?”
“As you wish, master.” Alicia said, walking into the mansion.
“All right, let’s go.” The blonde said as she grabbed her girlfriend’s left hand.
The two teenagers walked out of the mansion, leaving the butler alone.

-
The two girls walked down the street. They were about to cross it to go to a fancy restaurant when Akari decided to speak up.
“Your middle school admission test is going to be soon. Is there a school you want to go to?”
“Yes, actually. My mom’s been wanting me to enroll into it for years now, but I do genuinely want to go to Yurigaoka Girls School.”
“Isn’t that a private, really fancy school in Japan full of other rich girls like us?”
“Yeah. It’s one of, the most prestigious high schools in the world. My mom wants me to attend it so that I can prove myself to her, or something like that.” Alina let out a sigh. “I don’t really get her sometimes. Your parents don’t treat you like another part of them. They acknowledge you as your own person, and their rightful heir, but my mom doesn’t think that. She’s been training me to be a master painter since I was just a little girl. It takes up a lot of my time, and while I do like painting, I don’t like doing it every day. My teachers and parents think my artwork is beautiful though. So at least I can draw well.”
“That’s true. Your art’s absolutely lovely!” Akari smiled. “I heard that the test to get into Yurigaoka is specialized so that a student can focus solely on their best subject. Are you going to paint?”
“Yes, of course I will. And if I do, I think my painting will be of you.”
Akari’s face flushed. Alina turned to look at the crosswalk, which had turned red. Without exchanging any more words, the couple walked forwards.

Chapter 69: What a Failure

-A few months later-
Alina walked out of her mansion. She approached her family’s mailbox and opened it. Inside, she saw an envelope that was addressed to her. A smile spread across her face as she grabbed it and slowly and carefully unsealed it. Once the letter was opened, she pulled out the piece of paper inside it and began to read.
“Dear Alina Gray.
After much discussion and review of your grades and art, we at Yurigaoka Girls Academy regret to inform you that we have made the unfortunate decision to not allow you admission to our class of 2020. We wish you luck in your future endeavors.
Sincerely,
Reina Nakamura”
Tears began to fill Alina’s eyes as she her hands began to tremble.
“Wh-What? Th-This can’t be happening! I-I couldn’t have been-“
Before the blonde could finish speaking, her mansion’s front door suddenly opened. Her mother walked out of the building and began to stare at her.
“Alina, what are you standing over there for? It’s still dark outside and you have school tomorrow.”
“M-Mom, I-I-“
“Show me what you’re holding.”
Alina stood still, ignoring her mother’s command.
“Now! That’s an order!”
The blonde turned away from her mother as she showed the letter to her. Mrs. Gray approached her daughter to get a closer look. She grabbed the piece of paper, quickly read it, and then slapped her daughter across the face.
“I always knew you’d be a failure.” She let out a sigh. “Oh well. I could always just make another daughter to take your place.”
“M-Mom!” Alina shouted as tears ran down her cheeks.
“Did you at least apply to any other high schools?”
“Y-Yes, I applied for Sakae General School in Kamihama-“
“Good. If you’re accepted, you will go there. I will cut all contact with you and won’t give you any money. The day you move out, you will no longer be my daughter.” Mrs. Gray said as she walked away from her daughter.
“M-Mom! No! D-Don’t do this! Pl-Please don’t abandon me!”

-A few minutes later-
Alina lay face down on her bed. She was sobbing uncontrollably.
“Lady Alina, are you well?” Athena asked as she knocked on the door to her master’s room.
The blonde didn’t respond.
“Please answer my question. I’m worried about you.”
She refused to respond. The grey haired woman let out a sigh.
“Please tell me what’s on your mind. Why are you crying?”
“T-These are tears of joy.”
The maid raised an eyebrow.
“I-I got accepted into Yurigaoka Girls Academy. I’m so happy that I started crying!”
“Is that so…”
“Yes, I-I’d never lie to you. B-But can you leave me alone until I calm down?”
Athena’s lips formed a small smile.
“All right. I’ll let you be. If you want to talk to me later, you’re free to do so.”
She turned around to walk away from her master’s room, only to find Mrs. Gray standing to her left.
“What were you doing just now?”
“Lady Gray, I was just trying to comfort your daughter. Do you know why she’s-“
“Forget about that fool. Once she goes to Japan, she’ll starve.”
“What do you mean?”
“I won’t pay for her meals or living expenses when she goes to Japan. I-“
“That’s too cruel! You’re her mother! Why wouldn’t you pay for her food?”
Mrs. Gray didn’t respond.
“That’s it! Pay for her necessities or I quit!”
The blonde’s eyes widened.
“Fine, I’ll give her my money. But you better become my personal maid once that failure leaves.”
“I’ll gladly serve you, my lady.” Athena said, kneeling before her master. “But my loyalty will always remain with Alina. If she one day calls for my services again, I’ll gladly do so.”

-A few months later-
Alina stood in the center of her room. She held two large suitcases in both of her hands. In just a few hours, she would be boarding the plane to Japan.
“Akari… Athena… I’ll be leaving you all. Please don’t hate me. I-I hope that we can all meet each other soon.” She whispered to herself as she walked towards her door.

Chapter 70: A Failed Artist

-A few hours later-
Alina entered the apartment her mother had rented for her. She walked into the center of the room and let go of her luggage. From there, she looked around and saw that, other than a green beanbag chair, the area was completely empty.
“This place is kind of boring looking.” The blonde muttered to herself as she opened one of her suitcases to take out a blank canvas, a palette, some paint, and a paintbrush. “I shouldn’t be the person tasked with beautifying it, but I have no other options at the moment. I hope that my art can be at least somewhat pleasing to the eye.”
As she poured paint onto her palette, a thought came to her.
“I wonder if the general public would like my art. Those around me may not like it, but perhaps people on the internet will enjoy it.” Alina said to herself as she put her painting tools down and pulled out her phone.
“I already have an Instagram and Twitter account, but I’ve never posted on them before. It’s about time I change that.”

-The next day-
Alina sat up and then yawned. She grabbed her phone and turned it on. She had received a few messages from Athena, Aika, and Alice. Not wanting to bother any of them, the blonde ignored them and opened her phone. She then opened Instagram and saw that she had received a comment on the photo of the painting she had made last night.
Love your drawing! It read.
Thank you. I’m glad to hear it. Alina responded. A minute later, she received a response.
I think I can see some sort of reflection on the walls in your post. Is that you? Because if so, you’re really pretty. Blonde hair and blue eyes look the best!
Really? You think that?
Yeah. We can talk more later, if you want.
Sure thing!

-A few days later-
Alina had drawn a few more paintings and posted pictures of herself and them on her social media. She had received much praise for them, and some people have even called her beautiful. She had just gotten back from school and was sitting on her couch, texting her internet friend.
I’ve been thinking about a few things. You kind of remind me of what I would imagine a Nazi being like.
What?
You heard me. You’re a failed artist, you have blonde hair and blue eyes, and you’re from Italy, a nation that was a part of the former Axis Powers.
Those things are all coincidental! And I’m not a failed artist; I’m just a painter who’s been a little unlucky! Sure, I didn’t manage to get into Yurigaoka Girls Academy, but I can still become a successful artist!
That’s true, but you’re gonna have to work harder than if you got accepted.
I’d rather work like a dog than be born with a platinum spoon in my mouth. A smile spread across the blonde’s face. Once everyone recognizes my talent, I’m gonna go back to Italy and laugh at my mom’s face! And I’ll start by making an absolutely gorgeous painting for my art class tomorrow!

-The next day-
Alina walked into her house. Her eyes were red and puffy and she had a frown on her face.
“H-How? How is my art not good enough?” The blonde shouted. “H-How did she not give me full marks! It’s perfect! Every brush stroke is thought out and perfectly drawn! My art looked so realistic that you could imagine yourself booking a vacation for you and your family there! How is that not perfect? How am I still a failure?”
“Girl, do you believe you’re a failure?” An unfamiliar voice asked.
“Wh-What? Who’s saying that?”
“Answer my question? Do you believe you’ll never become a master artist?”
“Yes… no matter what I do, I’m destined for failure!”
“Then would you give up anything to make a dream a reality? Would you lose yourself or do unspeakable actions to become a world famous painter?”
“Yes! I’d do anything!”
Jyubey walked out from under the couch.
“Then would you make a contract with me and allow me to grant your wish?”
“Yes! Please! Allow me to draw the most stunning and lifelike paintings imaginable! Let my artwork pop out of the canvas if that’s what will get people to acknowledge my skills!”
“Very well! Your wish shall be granted!” Jyubey said as his ears began to shine brightly.
The light emanating from the Incubator’s ears was so bright that the blonde was forced to close her eyes.

Chapter 71: I Am Him

Alina opened her eyes. She looked down at her clothes and saw that they greatly resembled a Nazi’s uniform from World War II.
“Th-This is my magical girl outfit? Wh-Why does it look like this? Out of all the things it could possibly resemble, why-“
“Wait, did you draw those paintings on the wall? They look really beautiful. Keep-“
“DON’T PATRONIZE ME, YOU DAMN CAT!” Alina screamed as she stood up, her hands shaking with rage.
“Hey, I’m not a cat. I’m Jyubey, an Incubator. Incubators are beings capable of granting wishes to any young girl who-“
“SHUT YOUR MOUTH!” Alina walked over to the back of the room and grabbed a blank canvas, a palette, and some paint.
She went back to her regular form as she put a bit of the paint on her palette.
“Quiet down, Gattino. I’m not against you staying to watch me make art, but if you keep talking, you’ll only interrupt my creative flow.” The blonde let out a sigh. “Now, let me see if you kept up your end of the deal and made me a master artist!”

-A few hours later-
Jyubey stared at Alina as she painted with a worried expression on his face. Beside her were piles of hastily painted paintings. They were still wet and contained crude, yet still discernible subjects such as houses, plants, and animals. The painting Alina was currently working on resembled a blue butterfly that had misshapen wings due to how speedily it was drawn. She was quickly moving her brush around while attempting to keep her hand steady. After one last brushstroke, she was done and just stared at her art work.
“AWFUL! SHITTY! TOO MANY MISTAKES!” Alina screamed before punching through the canvas.
“GATTINO! HOW DARE YOU TRICK ME! MY ART DIDN’T BECOME ANY BETTER!”
“I didn’t. Maybe your ability to draw relies on your magic, which can only be used when you’re transformed.”
Alina went silent and then quickly transformed. She summoned a blank canvas, a palette with some paint on it, and a brush. Instead of making an entire painting, she just hastily drew a small blue bird. The drawing popped out of the painting and landed in front of its creator. The blonde scowled before stomping on her creation until it was completely flat.
“NO! NO! NO! THIS ISN’T WHAT I WANTED! I WANTED TO MAKE INCREDIBLE ART, NOT WHATEVER THIS SHIT IS!” Alina walked towards the Incubator and grabbed him by the neck.
She lifted him up and stared into his eyes.
“Hey, put me down! I granted your wish as you said! If you showed anyone your magic, they’d surely be impressed and consider you a-“
“I don’t care about that! My art will just become a spectacle, nothing memorable!” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “I-I want to become a master artist. I want people to appreciate all the time and effort I pour into my art… and I want my mom to love me!” She shouted as she let Jyubey go. “B-But it seems like that’ll never happen! Wh-What is my life worth living for?” Alina said before walking out of her apartment.
“Wait! Alina, where are you going?” Jyubey shouted, running after the magical girl.

-A few minutes later-
Alina stood on the edge of her apartment building’s roof. From where she was, the street and the cars on it looked like little specks. If she jumped at this height, she would certainly die.
“Akari… please, forgive me. I promised that I’d marry you once we became adults, but I don’t think that’ll ever happen now. I-I hope that you can find someone who can take my place and who can treat you well.”
“Alina! Wait! You can’t-“ Jyubey shouted as he entered the roof.
Without saying any words, Alina jumped off the roof. She fell for a few seconds before hitting the ground with a sickening thud. Many of her bones were completely broken and blood gushed out of her back. Despite this, Alina did not die. Her eyes were wide open as she was in immense pain.
“You can’t die, Alina. I tried to warn you.” The Incubator said. “When a magical girl with potential as high as yours makes a contract, they gain near instant regeneration. The only thing you did was cause yourself needless pain.”
The blonde used her left arm to drag herself along the pavement as a smile spread across her face.
“Yes… I survived! I survived because I am him! I survived because I am Hitler! Everything makes too much sense! I survived because of my great future.”
“Wh-What? Alina?”
“I’ll finish what I started all those years ago and conquer the world!”
“I see… I’ll be taking my leave then. Enjoy your new powers.” The feline said before running away.

Chapter 72: After the Procedure

Madoka opened her eyes. She looked up and saw Pernelle staring down at her.
“Good morning, Mrs. Kaname. Did you sleep well? Are you feeling refreshed?”
Madoka sat up and looked down at her chest. She was still wearing the hospital gown she had put on a few hours ago. She moved her arms and legs around. They didn’t hurt or feel heavy whatsoever.
“My limbs feel fine. My head or chest aren’t hurting either. What did you guys even do to me?” She asked, rubbing her temple.
“We injected some of your friends’ magic into your left arm.” Elisa said. “Basically, we gave you a magical vaccine.”
“Aren’t my organs supposed to fail, or isn’t my blood supposed to cook me from the inside out or something?” Madoka asked. “I feel fine, in fact, I feel better than ever!” A smile spread across her face.
“That could’ve happened if we gave you too much magic.” Melissa said. “But the four of us managed to give you just the right amount to let you use that new form and not-“
“Don’t say that. She’s not out of the woods yet. If Madoka goes Super Saiyan, then it’s possible that her magic could go out of control and could potentially fry her from the inside out.” Noire said.
“She’s right. To prevent that from happening, please transform for us. We’ll correct anything negative that happens to you right away.”
“All right!” Madoka said.
She attempted to transform, but nothing happened.
“Wh-What? What’s happening? Why can’t I go Super Saiyan? That’s like one of the weakest transformations!”
“Probably because you just woke up from a pretty intense procedure. You may not be your tired, but your body’s still adjusting to all the magic that entered it.”
“Yes. We could’ve allowed you to use more of your innate magic, which would’ve let you go Super Saiyan right away, but that’s an even risker procedure than the former. You’ll have to wait a little while for you to use your magic again.”
“How long will it take for that to happen?”
“I don’t know. A few hours.” Pernelle responded. “But you don’t have to lie around here all day. You can get up and meet your friends right now, if you really wanted.”
“I’ll do just that. Please, bring me my clothes, girls.”

-A few minutes later-
Madoka and Pernelle entered the basement, where the rest of the pink haired woman’s friends were.
“Madoka! You’re okay!” Homura shouted before running over to her wife and hugging her. “Do you feel well?”
“Yeah, I feel fine. I can’t go Super Saiyan just yet though.”
“If that’s the case, then we should stay here until your transformations-“ Mami Jr was interrupted by her aunt.
“No, we’re going now!”
“Wh-What? Why?”
“Who knows what trouble Alina could cause while we’re here doing nothing. She could attack the Magical Girl Mafia’s base and kill all our friends there like Asuka, Kurumi… and my dad and Mayuko. Preventing that from happening is exactly the reason why I went through all of this and gained all of that extra magic! We have to fight her now!”
“Normally I’d agree with you, but we don’t know where Alina and her friends could even be. Even if we searched the entirety of Mitakihara, we might not even find her. She could be anywhere in Japan right now.” Sayaka stated.
“And that’s where my sisters come in!” Homura gleefully said, opening her phone.
“What do those incestous lovers have to do with this?”
“They ended up showing up to Madoka’s dad’s house much later than everyone else and accidentally overheard Alina and her friends talking about where to go next.” Homura put on her messages from Aya. “Apparently, they decided to depart for the Kantei.”
“Well then, we’re going to the Kantei! I’ll use this new power to defeat Alina and protect us all!”

Chapter 73: I Don’t Want to Do This Anymore

Alina stood on top of the Kantei. She was still unsure about what to do and was trying to gather her thoughts and come up with a plan.
“Master, is something troubling you?” Athena asked as she entered the roof.
“No. I’m perfectly fine. I’m just trying to formulate a plan.”
“Lady Alina, can you please stop this?” The grey haired woman shouted. “You’ve already conquered Japan. Is that not enough for you? What more could you possibly want?”
“Athena, Athena, Athena! I already told you what I want! I can’t settle just for this little island nation! I want the entire world in the palm of my hands!”
“Is that really what you want? I’ve been by your side since you were a little girl, and you never struck me as the type of person who wanted to do something like this!”
“You must have not been paying any attention to me at all. If you truly knew me as a person, you would’ve come to the conclusion that world domination was my greatest desire a long time ago.”
Athena grit her teeth.
“Then did Akari know of this?” She pulled Alina’s phone out of her pocket. “If I were to call her right now, would she tell me that you always wanted to take over the world?”
“Athena… give me back my phone!”
The maid didn’t respond.
“THAT’S AN ORDER! GIVE ME MY PHONE OR I-I’LL…” The blonde wanted to continue screaming, but she couldn’t.
Her conscious wouldn’t let her.
“What will you do, Alina? Don’t hold back. I want to hear what you want to say to me with your own lips.”
The blonde went silent.
“If you do not have the courage to tell me that you wish to kill me, then you don’t have the courage required to take over the world.” She reached for her master’s hand. “Please, let’s go home. You don’t have to keep doing this. Everyone misses-“
“Do-Don’t lie to me, Athena! Everyone back home hates me! If Akari saw me now, she’d hate me! That’s why I need to conquer Earth! I don’t want them to abandon me!” Tears began to well up in her eyes.
“Alina, you don’t need to do all of this to impress other people. If you go back home, I’m sure I can convince your mother to open her heart up to you again. Besides, Akari never hated you. She toiled so much to get accepted into Yurigaoka Girls Academy just so that she could see you again.”
“At-Athena, I-I just wanna-“
“Wait, is that Madoka and her friends?” The grey haired woman asked.
Alina quickly turned and saw a group of six magical girls approaching the Kantei.
“Shit! Of all times, why did she have to show up now? Athena, go get Aika and Alice and take care of them for me.”
“If those are your orders… then I am in no position to go against them.” Athena walked away, leaving her master alone.

-
Madoka and her friends walked towards the Kantei.
“So this is where the Prime Minister lives and works.” Sayaka said, looking up at it. “I thought it’d be bigger than this, to be honest.”
“The size of this place doesn’t matter when we’re just here to fight Alina! The Prime Minister’s probably dead by now. If we kill her, things will all go back to normal.” Madoka said.
“Oh, so you plan to kill Alina?” Aika shouted as she, Alice, and Athena appeared in front of the magical girls. “We can’t just let you do that, can we?”
“It’s those magical girls from earlier!” Homura shouted.
“I’ll take the blue one! Mami, take your revenge on that one with the dark skin! Kyoko, have at it with the green haired one!”
“Sounds like a plan!” Kyoko shouted, grinning ear to ear.
“Yes. I’ll do as ordered!” Mami responded.
“Now, Madoka, Homura, Junior, go into the Kantei and fight Alina!”
The trio nodded their heads before running forwards.
“Hey, they’re getting-“
“Focus your attention on us!” Sayaka yelled before running towards Aika.

Chapter 74: Alina’s Best Friends

Aika raised her arms into the air. Before Sayaka could get anywhere close to her, her arms suddenly vanished.
“How did an old hag like you survive my attack? I made sure that every part of you was completely destroyed… except for-“
“You just answered your own question!” Sayaka triumphantly said before kicking Aika in the back.
The attack was so powerful that the blue haired girl was sent flying out of the Kentai.
“Wh-What? My magic didn’t activate?” She shouted, dumbfounded.
“It seems like my assumption was correct. Your sole weakness is that you can’t teleport things that are behind you.”
“N-No! That’s not possible! M-My magic doesn’t have any weaknesses!”
“You’re so vain! Even right before you get your ass kicked, you’re swearing up and down that your magic’s truly the strongest without any weakness! I’m gonna enjoy this!” Sayaka teleported away.
Aika panicked and looked in all directions in an attempt to find her opponent. She couldn’t find the blue haired woman despite how frantically she turned her head.
“Looking for something?” She grabbed her opponent by the back of her shirt and slammed her onto the ground.
Without wasting any time, Sayaka jumped onto her enemy’s head, preventing her from being able to look at her.
“It’s over! Yield or I kill you!”
“A-All right! I give up! Please, don’t kill me!”
“Excellent.” Sayaka looked up at the ceiling. “Homura, Madoka, Junior! You better beat Alina! I’m not gonna keep playing second fiddle to you if you can’t beat some white girl!”

-
Kyoko approached Alice. She quickly went into her Orange form and stared down at her.
“So, little girl, do you really want to fight me?” She asked, a smile spreading across her face. “I won’t hold anything back if you decide to do so.”
“AHHH! MONSTER! She screamed before running away.
“Well, that was easier than expected. Can’t complain about this though. One less problem for Madoka to solve.”

-
Mami and Athena stared at each other. The grey haired woman slowly approached her opponent.
“That look in your eyes… you don’t want to fight me, do you?”
“You and your friends don’t seem like bad people. However, if you all reach Alina, she will be killed. Regardless, I was ordered to fight. I can’t go against my master’s orders!”
“Very well! To help our friends, let’s hold nothing back!” Mami shouted before running towards Athena.
She threw a punch towards the maid’s stomach, only for her to jump over her and land behind the blonde. She threw a kick at the blonde’s back. Mami quickly turned around and grabbed her leg.
“Let go!” She yelled before throwing a punch at her enemy’s face.
Before her hand could get anywhere near the older woman’s face, she slammed her onto the ground.
“It’s not over yet!” Athena shouted before using her other leg to kick Mami away.
This gave her the opportunity to stand up.
“You’re pretty strong. But throughout this entire fight, I’ve noticed something. You haven’t been using your magic.”
“What? Are you surprised? Your magic completely counters mine. My only chance at beating you would be to attack you from up close!”
Mami jumped at Athena and punched her in chest. The force of the blow was strong enough to push her into a tree.
“Crap! She has me cornered! I need to find a way to get-“
“I’m ending this here!” Mami shouted before grabbing Athena’s head and slamming it against the tree.
She then kicked her in the stomach, causing her to slide downwards onto the ground.
“No! I need to keep fighting, I need protect-“
“If you keep fighting, there’s a chance I could seriously hurt you or even kill you. Is that what your master wants? Would she want to see you die?”
“No… she wouldn’t.”
“Then surrender, and I shall allow you to live.”
Athena let out a sigh before looking up at the sky.
“Lady Alina, forgive me for being too weak to fulfill your orders.”
“Madoka! I won! Hurry up and fight Alina to save the world!”

Chapter 75: Golden Wrath

Madoka, Homura, and Mami Jr were running through the halls of the Kentai. They didn’t know the way to the roof, so they were just running from place to place.
“Why are we even here right now? Couldn’t we have just jumped onto the roof or teleported onto it when we were outside earlier?” The blonde complained.
“Alina, could be hiding some allies or important equipment here that could give her the upper hand in battle.” Madoka responded.
As the trio ran past the dining room, they heard a soft whimper.
“Huh? What was that?” Homura asked, turning around to look into the room.
“Stay here.” The pink haired woman said before walking over to the table.
She looked under it and saw a blond, blue eyed man whimpering.
“Hey you! You’re the guy who was with Alina!” She shouted before grabbing the man by the collar of his shirt.
“P-Please let go of me! I don’t have any powers! Spare my life!”
A smile spread across Madoka’s face.
“I’ll think about it. Before I decide what to do with you, can you tell me how to reach the roof?”
“T-Take a left, and then you should see some stairs going-“
“Thanks!” She gleefully yelled as she slammed Kenneth’s head through the table, cracking it open like a coconut. “All right, everyone! It’s time to fight Alina!”

-
Madoka, Homura, and Mami Jr stepped onto the roof. Alina was standing in front of them with a sad expression on her face.
“Oh… it’s you three.” She took a deep breath as a smile spread across her face. “You’ve finally arrived! I’ve been waiting for the moment when I’d get to butcher the world’s strongest magical girl and her friends since we first met! And I was about to do just that if some brat didn’t get in my way!” The blonde began to glare at Junior.
“Yes, you almost killed me when first met. But I know things will be different this time!”
“Oh? You think you can kill me in my Golden form? How preposterous! Your outrageous claims make me almost want to spare your life. But doing that would be a foolish mistake.” Her smile spread from ear to ear. “Why don’t we come to a compromise? How about I kill all your friends first, and then you let me kill you?” Alina burst into laughter before going Golden.
“All right, Auntie Madoka, now’s the time to use that new form of yours!”
The pink haired woman nodded her head before beginning to scream. A few seconds passed, and nothing happened.
“What’s taking you so long? Are you pulling my leg or something? If so, you’re quite the prankster, Mrs. Kaname. I think I’ll make good of my word and start with your wife!” Alina quickly teleported in front of Homura and shot a beam of magic at her chest.
Before the projectile could get anywhere near her, Mami Jr went Super Saiyan Beast and uppercutted the attack, sending it into the sky.
“I’ll handle this!” She shouted before kicking her enemy in the stomach with so much force that she slide backwards a few feet.
“I’ll take us somewhere safe!” Homura grabbed her wife and then ran away, leaving Junior behind.
“Wait your turn, you brat! If you’re so eager to die, then let it be by your own hand! My prey for now is Homura Akemi!”
“No! I won’t let you harm anyone dear to Auntie Madoka! With this power of mine, I’ll stop your plans here and save the world!”
Junior teleported in front of Alina and shot a beam of magic at her chest. Unlike their first fight, the blonde teleported away. She appeared above the child and began to shoot a barrage of magical beams at her.
“I’m not going to let you harm me! This time, I’ll be the one marring your body!”
Mami jumped into the air, effortlessly dodging the attacks. Once she was close enough to Alina, she shot a beam of magic at her. The blonde teleported behind the child and grabbed her by the neck.
“Too weak! Too weak! Too weak!” She laughed before kicking Junior downwards.
Right before she hit the floor, Alina shot a barrage of magical beams at her. The attacks were strong enough to create holes in the roof. She waited a few seconds, and once she didn’t see Junior getting out of the hole in the building, she teleported onto the roof.
“What a foolish child. You had your whole life ahead of you, and yet you wasted it on someone as pathetic as me.” Alina began to walk towards the entrance. “Homura Akemi, you’re next!”

-
Homura ran through the halls of the Kentai while carrying her wife in her arms, bridal style.
“Why can’t I transform? I need to use my new form to help Junior!” The pink haired woman shouted as she began to hit herself in the stomach. “Come on body! Transform already!”
“Stop that! Beating yourself up won’t let you transform faster! You’ll just bruise yourself!”
“B-But Homura, if I don’t transform, everyone’s going to-“
“No they won’t. Junior’s strong, stronger than you are. Her magic’s also the only thing capable of hitting Alina right now. I’m sure that she could beat Alina by herself.”
“YOU’RE JUST AS FOOLISH AS THAT BRAT!” The blonde screamed before appearing to Homura’s left.
“HOMURA!” Madoka screamed, kicking her wife away.
Instead of hitting its intended target, the attack went straight through Madoka’s chest.
“My heart… my heart is…”
“Madoka… Madoka… no… NO!” The black haired woman screamed before running to her wife’s side. “PLEASE! GET UP! I BEG OF YOU! STAND UP ALREADY!” Tears ran down her cheeks as she grabbed her wife’s body and shook it.
“I can’t… Homura…”
“PLEASE! Y-YOU CAN’T DIE! NOT AFTER EVERYTHING WE’VE BEEN THROUGH!”
“Ahahaha! So that’s everything the strongest magical girl has to offer? How pathetic!”

Chapter 76: Hero: Song of Hope

“PLEASE, MADOKA! DON’T DIE! HOW WILL YOUR FATHER, TATSUYA, AND MAYUKO REACT TO LOSING SOMEONE SO VERY IMPORTANT TO THEM JUST MONTHS AFTER LOSING JUNKO?”
“Mother… I think this is it for me… oh mother… please forgive me for being such an awful daughter… when we meet again… I want to talk with you for as long as possible…”
“DON’T SAY THAT! YOUR MOTHER WOULDN’T WANT TO SEE YOU LIKE THIS. IF SHE NEVER BECAME THE WOMAN SHE WAS AT THE END OF HER LIFE, SHE’D BE SOBBING JUST IMAGINING YOU LIKE THIS! GET UP AND H-HEAL!”
As Homura sobbed and screamed, Alina walked away.
“WHERE ARE YOU GOING?”
“I’m leaving. I have no reason to be here anymore. I killed Madoka and that surprisingly powerful brat! I’m gonna assemble my friends, and then we’ll conquer Italy and Germany! With the combined might of three nations, I’ll take over the world!”
Homura put her wife on the ground as she went silent.
“Honestly, I expected Madoka to actually put up some semblance of a fight this time. She was supposed to be strongest magical girl on Earth after all.” She shook her head. “But it seems like it was just too good to be true. In every sense of the word, Madoka Kaname truly was a bitch!”
“Y-YOU KILLED MY WIFE JUST TO TAKE OVER THE WORLD?” Homura screamed as she ran towards Alina.
She quickly summoned her shield and pulled out a pistol from it. Without wasting any time, the black haired woman slammed her weapon against Alina’s head with all of her might. The blonde was completely unfazed by the attack and even started to stare at her enemy with an amused expression on her face.
“I intended to spare your life, but it seems like I’ll have to change my plans a little.” Alina grabbed Homura by the neck and began to slow squeeze down on it. “You’ll make a fine example for any magical girls who dare defy me!”
“M-Madoka!” Homura shouted, barely able to breathe.
“Homura…” She weakly said as she began to close her eyes.
So, this is how everything ends. Madoka thought. My friends and family are in trouble, and it’s all my fault. I’m truly a piece of shit. Madoka began to move her left hand forwards. Just because I’m an abhorrent person doesn’t mean my friends and family should suffer. If anyone should feel pain, let it be me!
Using the last of her strength, Madoka slowly stood up. While this happened, Alina let go of Homura and threw her to the floor.
“What are you standing for? Do you want me to blast a hole in your head as well?”
“My friends and family… they’ve done nothing wrong. They… don’t deserve to go through anything I’ve put them through! Their only crime has been caring for me!”
“Yeah, yeah. If you care so much about them, then you’ll be pleased to know that I’ll send your friends straight to hell so that they can always be with you!”
“MY FRIENDS HAVE NO PART IN YOUR IDIOTIC GOALS!” Madoka screamed as her body was surrounded by a yellow aura, her hair turned blonde, and her eyes became blue. “THEY DESERVE TO LIVE HAPPY LIVES WITHOUT HAVING TO WORRY ABOUT BASTARDS LIKE YOU ATTACKING THEM!” Madoka’s hair became spiky and electricity surrounded her body. “AND TO PROVE THAT, I’LL KILL YOU. EVEN IF IT’S THE LAST THING I DO!” Madoka’s hair grew longer until it reached her legs.
Her injury quickly healed. She let out an ear piercing roar that completely shattered any glass nearby. Once she finished screaming, she began to violently twitch in pain as her breathing became more labored.
“Enough of this! Die!” Alina shot a gigantic beam of magic at her enemy.
Once it reached her, Madoka’s hair and eyes temporarily turned purple. She was able to quickly slap the projectile away, sending it out of the building.
“Wh-What?”
A purple aura surrounded Madoka’s body as she closed her eyes.
“J-Junko?” Homura asked, staring at her wife.
The pink haired woman took a deep breath before exhaling and opening her eyes once more.
“No. Now’s not the time to get worked up. If I’m to save all those around me, I can’t let my anger cloud my mind!” Her hair and eyes reverted to their normal colors while her aura vanished.
“STOP FUCKING WITH ME AND JUST DIE!” Alina screamed before shooting a barrage of beams at her enemy. Instead of attempting to dodge or deflect them, she walked forwards. The projectiles hit her and went through her, but Madoka didn’t seem even slightly bothered.
“What’s wrong, Alina? I thought you said that Golden form of yours surpassed anything I could even dare to dream of.”
“W-What are you?”
A smile spread across Madoka’s face.
“Are you really that dense? I’m the magical girl you’ve heard of through word of mouth, one with unlimited power, the strongest magical girl to ever live!” A red aura appeared around Madoka. “I AM MADOKA KANAME, SAVIOR OF ALL MAGICAL GIRLS!” Madoka’s hair and eyes turned red.
“N-No! Impossible! Th-That form! You s-shouldn’t have been able to unlock anything like that form!”
“What do you think of my form, Alina? Take a nice long look at it, because I’ll make sure it’ll be the last thing you see!”
Without wasting any time Madoka, teleported in front of Alina and punched her straight in the face. The force of the attack was so powerful that the blonde was launched out of the Kantei. The older magical girl jumped towards her opponent and grabbed her left leg. She then threw her over to a large building. Alina hit it back first.
“Da-Damn it! H-How did she get so strong all of the sudden? She’s throwing me around like I’m some piece of tissue paper!”
“And how does it feel? You should be honored that you actually made me struggle for a while!” Madoka shouted before appearing in front of her enemy.
Without wasting anytime, she shot a gigantic beam of magic which disintegrated Alina’s upper half. Her legs fell to the ground. Once they landed, Alina quickly healed.
“Damn it! Where is that bitch?” She shouted before looking up and down.
“Hey, it’s me, Madoka!” She said before appearing behind her opponent and hugging her as tightly as possibly.
Her entire skeleton was completely pulverized before the pink haired girl decided to kick her away. She slid on her back across the ground and went head first through several trees until she came to a stop. Madoka chased after Alina and only stopped when her enemy stopped.
“What did you think of my new form? Was it everything you expected of the strongest magical girl and more?”
“G-GET BACK FROM ME, YOU MONSTER!” Alina screamed before shooting a barrage of magical beams at her opponent.
Madoka slapped the attacks away, sending them into nearby trees.
“What happened to the crazed, overconfident Alina from earlier? Has this new form… let’s call it Super Saiyan God… really plunged that much fear into your heart?”
“Did this bastard just name her form on the spot?” The blonde grit her teeth before standing up. “I WON’T BE BESTED BY THE LIKES OF YOU!” She screamed before lunging at Madoka and throwing a punch at her face.
The pink haired woman quickly grabbed her enemy’s fist and effortlessly tore her left arm off before grabbing onto her head. She then slammed her onto the ground with all of her might.
“Give up. Super Saiyan God directly counters your form’s greatest strength, its ability to resist attacks. Seeing you continue to fight is like watching a wounded, cornered beast desperately try to fend off its attacker; it’s pathetic.”
“BASTA! IF I’M GOING DOWN, THEN IT’S GONNA BE BY MY OWN TERMS!” She began to charge up an attack that was pointed towards the ground. “I’LL TAKE YOU, YOUR BELOVED FRIENDS, AND THE ENTIRETY OF EARTH ALONG WITH ME!”
“NO!” Madoka screamed before kicking Alina into the air. “KAMEHAMEHA!”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic into the air. It completely engulfed Alina’s body and began to disintegrate her.
“After so long… I finally get to die.” A smile spread across her face as she closed her eyes. “I don’t have to fight or cry anymore… I can finally just rest. Akari, forgive me for breaking our promise. Please find someone who can love you better than I could.” Alina disintegrated.
Once her attack vanished and nothing of her enemy remained, Madoka went back to her base form. She looked at the sky and breathed a sigh of relief.
“It’s finally over.”
“AUNTIE MADOKA!” Mami Jr shouted as she and Homura ran to her side.
“Junior, are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. Alina just knocked me out for a bit. What? Did you think someone like her could’ve killed me?”
The pink haired woman shook her head.
“It looks like you beat Alina. We can all go home then.”
“Yeah, we can. Let’s gather the others and do exactly that! I’m so glad nothing bad happened and that all of our friends made it out without any serious injuries.”

-10 minutes later-
Aika lay on the ground. Sayaka left a few minutes ago to go meet Madoka. She didn’t know what to feel or even what happened to Alina. Alice entered the Kentai and sat down beside her friend.
“Hey, Alice. Where are Athena and Alina?”
“Alina’s… dead… as for Athena, she’s outside. She’s inconsolable right now.”
“I… I see.” Aika said, closing her eyes tightly. “Damn it! Why did this have to happen to Alina?” She shouted.
Outside of the building, the grey haired woman stared at the sky with tears in her eyes.
“Lady Alina… please forgive me! I-I couldn’t protect you!”

-An hour later-
Akari and Tazusa stood in front of Alina’s apartment door. The pink haired girl knocked on the door yet again, but nobody responded.
“She’s not answering.” The Italian said in a sad tone.
“Maybe Alina went somewhere. Have you tried texting that Athena lady again?”
“Yes, but neither her nor Alina have responded to my texts.”
“Hmm… if Alina doesn’t want to talk to you, then there’s nothing we can do. Let’s go back to Yurigaoka.”
“Okay. I’ll try to text her again later. If she responds, then we’ll come back here as soon as possible.”
The blonde nodded her head before holding her girlfriend’s hand. The two walked away.
Alina, I found someone who I love very much and who I want to marry. I hope you’re not mad at that. We can’t be lovers, but I still want to be your best friend. Hopefully we can talk soon. I’d love nothing more than to see your face again.

Chapter 77: The Way Back Home

-Hours earlier-
Madoka, Homura, and Mami Jr walked towards the Kentai. Standing near the entrance were Kyoko and Mami.
“You’re back!” Kyoko gleefully said as she approached her friends. “Did you beat Alina?”
“Yep. She’s dead. Where’s Sayaka?”
“I’m right here.” The blue haired woman said in a disinterested tone as she stood near the entrance of the building. “Good job…”
“Thanks, I guess.” She turned to face the rest of her friends. “It’s about time we all head home, wouldn’t you say? These past two days have been so long and stressful. I really need some time to relax after everything that’s happened and I’m sure you all do too. Junior, order a taxi to come pick us up.”
“Yes, Auntie Madoka!”

-A few minutes later-
The taxi Mami Jr had ordered came to pick them up. The sextet approached it and opened the door to the backseats
“Hey! You didn’t say there would be six of you! There’s not enough space! Either order another cab or sit on each other’s laps.”
“Come on, Madoka. You can sit on my lap.” Homura said, grabbing her wife’s hand.
“All right. But don’t complain if I’m too heavy.”
“Of course I won’t. Even if you were to crush me, I wouldn’t complain.”
The two entered the car.
“Junior, sit on my lap. That way Sayaka and Kyoko can have space to sit.”
“All right, mom. Get in.”
The two Mamis entered the vehicle. Once they were inside, their blue haired friend followed suit and closed the door. Kyoko walked over to the shotgun seat, opened its door, and sat down beside the driver. After everyone was ready, the car began to move forwards. Madoka decided to look at the window to her left, remaining silent for a few minutes until her wife spoke to her.
“Madoka? Are you all right?”
“Y-Yes, I’m fine. I’m just thinking about some things.”
“I see. I won’t disturb you. Think long and hard about whatever you’d like.”
Madoka nodded her head before proceeding to stare out of the car’s window once more.

-20 minutes later-
The taxi arrived at the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters. The sextet exited the vehicle and began to walk towards the building.
“All right. It looks like this is where we part ways for the day. See you later, guys.” Junior said, walking into her base. “Auntie Madoka, Homura, Kyoko, wait here. I’ll tell your family members to come out here right away.”
“Okay.” The three said in unison.
“It seems I’ll be taking my leave then. Have a good day, girls.”
“Yes, I’ll be going home as well. Stay safe.”
“Bye, Sayaka, Mami.” Madoka said, waving goodbye to her friends.
It took a few minutes, but eventually Tomohisa, Mayuko, and Kyoko’s family walked out of the Magical Girl Mafia’s base.
“Papa! You’re all right!” Kaede shouted before hugging her father.
“Of course I am! I’m one of the strongest magical girls in the world! There’s no way I’d let myself get hurt!”
“It’s good to see you again, sweetie.” Poorfag said while holding Popo in her arms.
She moved in and kissed her girlfriend on the left cheek. While this was happening, Yuma stood behind her mother.
“Okay, everyone. I say it’s about time we go home. It’s getting pretty late.”
“She’s right. Kaede, Poorfag, let’s leave.”
The four walked away, leave Madoka and her family behind.
“Madoka, are you all right? You don’t look very happy to see us.” Tomohisa said, gently caressing his daughter’s cheek.
“Yeah, I’m fine. I just need some time to relax after that.”
“Did you get a new transformation as always, mom?”
“Yep.” She quickly transformed. “I call it Super Saiyan God. I’m not sure if it’s much stronger than Super Saiyan 3, but it let me beat Alina, and that’s all that matters.”
“Now that we have Mayuko and your dad, can we finally leave?”
“Yeah… let’s go home.”
“I’ll walk back to my house then. Remember to call me later, Madoka!”
“I’ll be sure to, dad.”

Chapter 78: I Regret this Power

Madoka stared at the ceiling as she lay in bed. Even though she should’ve been trying to relax and not stress herself out, her mind couldn’t stop itself from thinking about a certain subject.
Everything that’s happened over the past few months is all my fault. Madoka thought. Junko, Oriko, and Alina all attacked me because I was a powerful magical girl. They hurt my friends and nearly destroyed the world… because of me. So many people who shouldn’t have gotten harmed were killed because of the fact that I exist. She closed her eyes tightly. I use this power to protect the ones I love, yes, but I feel like it’s a double edged sword. With each new form, I get stronger and am able to defeat the people who threaten us. But at the same time, that just attracts stronger opponents to us. She clenched her fists as tears began to form in her eyes. I would’ve died against Alina if she weren’t toying with me. It was the same with my mom. Had she shot me back then, there wouldn’t have been anyone who could’ve gone Super Saiyan 3 and stopped her.
“I-If I never existed or just died, would my friends have a happier life?”
As Madoka finished talking, Homura opened the door to her room.
“Madoka… you’re crying? What’s wrong?”
“N-Nothing! I’ve just been sneezing a lot!” The pink haired woman sniffled. “S-See. I just got allergies!”
The black haired woman’s expression became one of concern as she walked over to her wife.
“We’re in the beginning of August, there isn’t anything to give you allergies.” She hugged her wife, bringing her face up to her shoulder. “Please, tell me about what’s troubling you. I’m your wife. You can tell me whatever you’d like and I won’t ever get angry.”
“I-I don’t like being so strong! This strength I have always ends up causing people to go after me, which in turn puts y-you guys in danger! I-I then have to ge-get even stronger than before, which causes even stronger people to try to kill me! I-If I never existed, none of you would ever have to fight again! You could all live quiet, peaceful lives in this city!”
“Don’t say that. Regardless of your existence, there will always be people like Alina and your mother out there in the world. Your strength is what protects us from them. It’s far from a curse; it’s actually a blessing.”
“No it’s not! Alina and Oriko were specifically after me! They wouldn’t have stopped until I died! Sure, Alina had a grander motive, but her plan started at my death!”
“Yes… but-“
“Homura, I’m much stronger than you. With this power, I’m able to protect you. But why do I have to protect you? Why do people have to threaten you? Why are you always in constant danger? I-It’s not fair! Nobody else on this planet has to defend their family this much! Now that I’ve defeated Alina, I have to start asking myself when the next big threat will show up, who the next villain I fight against will be, and w-will I have to unlock a new form to deal with them?”
“I-I don’t know…” She said, closing her eyes and hugging her wife tighter. I made a promise to be the one who protects you, and yet we’re doing the opposite now. Without you, I’m useless. I’m not stronger than you, my job doesn’t make as much money as your videos, and I wouldn’t have any friends or a family to call my own if you weren’t with me. You’re so much better than me, and I can’t do anything for you, not even comfort you when you need it most. I’m sorry for being such an incompetent woman.
“H-Homura, can you stay by my side until I manage to calm down? I-I don’t want you to leave me.”
“Of course, my love. I’ll order us dinner later as well, so don’t worry about what to eat.”
“T-Thank you.” She buried her face into her wife’s chest as she sobbed.
Forgive me, Madoka.

Chapter 79: Attempting to Sleep

-Several hours later-
Madoka was fast asleep. After managing to calm down, she quickly grew tired and decided to nap for a little while. She lay beside her wife, who had her computer on her lap. On Homura’s screen was a chapter of her isekai light novel: That Time I Was Reincarnated as a Powerful Sorceress in Another World and Gained a Harem. She was in the middle of writing a love scene between her protagonist, a large breasted, black haired, purple eyed futanari, and a petite pink haired, pink eyed angel.
“O-Oh! Honami! P-Please, don’t stop! I-It feels so good!” She muttered to herself.
As she spoke, her wife began to stir in her sleep, causing Homura to close her laptop and place it on the floor. Once she was done with that, she put her right hand on her wife’s head.
“Homura…” She yawned. “What time is it? Is the food outside?”
“It’s 8 in the night, and to answer your other question, yes. The food I ordered for us is in the fridge. You can get up and heat it whenever you’d like.”
“Thank you… Homura.” She rolled over to face the wall.
It didn’t take long for her to fall asleep again. A smile spread across the black haired woman’s face at her wife’s words. “She said thank you. Even if I can’t protect her, I can still be of use to her in some ways.” She closed her eyes. “But that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t get stronger! I need to surpass my wife so that she doesn’t have to feel like she’s carrying any sort of burden alone and so that I can protect her!”

-A few hours later-
Mami Jr lay in bed beside her girlfriend, who was fast asleep. She was looking at her phone when a thought came to her.
Now that Auntie Madoka, my dad, and I all have new forms, we should really see who’s the strongest between the three of us. We could maybe do that tomorrow. Yes, that sounds like a great plan. We can grab some breakfast, hang out all day, and then spar a bit!
“That’s a perfect plan!” Junior shouted.

Chapter 80: Surprise Offer

-The next day-
Madoka opened her eyes and sat up. She turned to her right and saw that her wife was peacefully sleeping beside her. The pink haired woman moved over to her and gently kissed her on her forehead.
“Good morning, Homura. Before you wake up, let me check the time.” She said as she grabbed her phone from under her pillow and turned it on. “8 in the morning. This is too early for you to get up, so I’ll let you sleep for a little while longer.” Madoka got up, dressed herself, and then walked out of the room.
“I wonder what I should order for breakfast.” She murmured to herself as she walked towards her living room.
She managed to sit down on one of the many seats scattered around before someone began to knock at the door.
“Auntie Madoka? Are you in there?” Mami Jr shouted.
“She’s probably still asleep. Madoka went through a medical procedure and fought against Alina yesterday. I wouldn’t fault her for trying to sleep in a little bit today.”
Once her friends were done speaking, the pink haired woman stood up and walked towards the door. She quickly opened it.
“Oh. Never mind. Good morning.”
“Good morning to you too, Kyoko.”
“Auntie Madoka!” Junior shouted as she ran over to her.
She jumped into her arms and hugged her tightly.
“What are the two of you doing over here so early in the morning? I just woke up a few minutes ago and I haven’t even ordered anything for breakfast.”
“It looks like we arrived at just the perfect time!” The blonde began to grin from ear to ear. “Neither of us have eaten breakfast either. Do you want to come eat at a restaurant with us?”
“This is a little sudden, but sure. Should I bring money or-“
“No. I’ll pay for everything, including any meals you want to order for Homura and Mayuko.”
“Thank you, Junior!” Madoka said, putting the child on the ground and then patting her on the head. “Before we go out, I want to know why we’re doing this. You two came to my house without any warning and are now treating me to breakfast. Is today some special occasion that I’m forgetting about?”
“No. Junior just wants to spar with the two of us.” Kyoko said, a smile spreading across her face.
“Dad! Why did you tell her? I wanted to keep that a surprise!”
“Then you should’ve told me that! How was I supposed to know that when it was the first thing you told me about when you came to my house?” The redhead shouted.
“Hey, calm down, you two. You’re acting like I said I didn’t want to hang out with you girls anymore.”
“Really?”
Madoka nodded her head
“Sparring wasn’t what I had in mind, but I’m not opposed to it.”
“All right then! Enough wasting time! Let’s leave already!” Junior shouted.

Chapter 81: Going to a Diner

-
Madoka, Kyoko, and Mami Jr entered the diner near Madoka’s house. They talked to the waitress standing behind the front desk, were quickly sat at a table near the entrance, and received menus. Before even opening hers, Madoka spoke up.
“I’ve been wondering about this for a while now, but how did you two unlock those new forms? I heard that you two and Sayako went on a vacation for a few days somewhere. Did you unlock them there?”
The blonde nodded her head.
“Yep! The three of us went to Canada to kill a god and save my mom.”
“Mami was in danger?”
“Not really.” Kyoko said. “But she was in a coma, one that she would’ve never woken up from if we didn’t kill the guy behind it all. While fighting against him and his subordinates, the two of us unlocked Orange Kyoko and Beast Mami Jr, those incredibly powerful forms you saw us use against Alina and her friends.”
“Dad’s right. We were sure that our new transformations would make us stronger than you, but now that you got a new form that allowed you to beat Alina, we’re not too confident in that assertion. That’s why I want the three of us to spar with each other.”
“That’s understandable.” Madoka said while still looking at her menu. “After we’re done eating, I won’t hold anything back, and I expect the same from you girls!”
“I wouldn’t deny a request from someone like you. Although I’m gonna have to warn you, my Orange form is seriously powerful. Are you sure you can handle it?”
“I’ve defeated people like Oriko and Alina. I’m sure I could take you on, even if you ultimately end up besting me.” A soft smile spread across the pink haired woman’s face. “To be honest, I’ll be kind of glad if I end up being defeated.”
“Then I won’t go easy on you either! I’ll show you my full power!” Junior shouted.

-An hour later-
After eating their breakfast and ordering some food for Homura and Mayuko, the three magical girls left the restaurant they were in and entered a secluded area in Mitakihara City. It was filled with trees and other plant life. There wasn’t a single human or house in sight for as far as the three girls could see.
“Okay, I don’t think there’s anybody nearby. It should be safe to use our full power without having to worry about anyone seeing us or accidentally hurting an unlucky passerby.”
“Great! I can finally show Auntie Madoka my full power!” Mami shouted before going Super Saiyan Beast.
“Don’t think I’m gonna let you have all the fun!” Kyoko shouted before going Orange.
The pink haired woman stared at her friends. These forms weren’t anything new to her, and she had already fought alongside them once. But seeing them standing in front of her made her feel both oddly excited and a little nervous.
“Quit staring at us and transform already. I’ve been dying to see how that new form of yours looks like.”
“Yeah, me too. I didn’t get the chance to see your new form yesterday, so I’m looking forward to seeing it in action now!”
“All right. I won’t dawdle any further. Are you two ready to see Super Saiyan God?”
Mami Jr and Kyoko nodded their heads in unison. She took a deep breath.
“Here goes nothing!”
Madoka’s hair and eyes suddenly turned red and a red aura appeared around her body.
“So, what did you think? I hope I didn’t disappoint you.”
“Wow! You look so cool!” Junior shouted as she ran towards her friend. The blonde attempted to hug her, only to back away once she felt how hot her body was. “Ah! You’re burning hot! Are you all right? Do you have a fever or something?”
“No. That’s just how this form’s supposed to make me feel.”
“Good. Having to postpone this match due to you getting sick would’ve been a waste of time!”
Madoka nodded her head in agreement.
“On the count on three, let our battle begin!”
“One, two, three!” The magical girls shouted in unison.
Kyoko wasted no time teleporting in front of Madoka and punching her in the chest. The force of the attack was so powerful that the pink haired woman was sent flying deeper into the woods.
“You’re not getting away!” Kyoko screamed before chasing after her opponent.
“Don’t think I’m just gonna let you beat her, dad! Madoka’s my opponent!” Junior shouted before teleporting away.

-
The magical girl went through several trees before grabbing hold of one and stopping herself. Madoka let go of it, landed on her feet, and then looked down at her chest in an attempt to find any injuries.
“I’m not injured, at least as far as I can tell, so that’s good. Now I just gotta focus on preparing myself in case-“
“Hi!” Junior cheerfully said before shooting a plethora of magical beams at her friend’s legs.
Madoka narrowly managed to jump to the left, avoiding the attacks. Before she could land or retaliate, Kyoko appeared behind her and kicked her downwards in the head, sending her into the ground.
“It’s over, Madoka! Surrender and I won’t have to fight you anymore!” The orange girl taunted.
“No way! If anyone’s taking her down, it’s going to be me!” Mami Jr yelled as she appeared in front of her father. “And if you don’t move aside, I’m gonna have to beat you up!”
“So you want to fight me? Very well! You’re my daughter, but I won’t hold anything back!”

Chapter 82: Sparring Time

Kyoko jumped at her daughter, who quickly teleported behind her to avoid the attack.
“KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!” The blonde screamed before shooting a beam of magic at her father’s back.
The orange girl narrowly avoided the attack by landing on a tree to her left.
“What do you think of my full power, dad? Are you starting to regret your decision to fight against me?”
“Of course not! I may be starting to get on in age, but I’m not an old bag of bones just yet!” Kyoko jokingly yelled before jumping off the plant. “No way a 5 year old is going to beat me!”
Not even a second later, Junior was encircled by a plethora of spears. The weapons zoomed towards their target, who jumped into the air to avoid them.
“Got you now!” Kyoko yelled before teleporting over to the child and punching straight through her chest. “And I won!”
“Good hit. But that’s not going to be enough to take me out!”
Mami quickly kicked her father in the stomach, sending her flying into a tree. While the two magical girls fought, Madoka stood up and began to slowly walk away.
“I’ll let them duke it out, weaken each other, and then go after whoever’s left standing.”
Kyoko opened her mouth wide and shot a gigantic beam of magic straight at Junior’s head. The blonde ducked down, effortlessly avoiding the attack.
“Pay attention!” The canine yelled before grabbing her daughter by the waist.
She slammed her head first onto the ground before grabbing her left leg and slamming her onto her back. The orange girl put her left leg on her daughter’s stomach, pinning her down.
“You’re not escaping now, Junior! Surrender and I won’t have to keep fighting you!”
Before the child could say anything, Madoka appeared behind her.
“Don’t abuse your daughter!” The magical girl joked before shooting Kyoko in the stomach.
This gave Mami the opportunity to push her father off of her. The canine fell face first onto the ground.
“Auntie Madoka, are you gonna fight against me?”
“We did come here to spar, didn’t we? And I said I was gonna hold nothing back. But if you don’t want to fight anymore, then admit defeat and I’ll stop.”
“Nope! I would love nothing more than to test my strength against you! I’d never miss out on this once in a life time opportunity!” Junior shouted, grinning from ear to ear.
“All right then! I’m not gonna hold back!” Madoka yelled before teleporting in front of Mami Jr and grabbing her by the left arm. Using her free arm, she uppercutted her into the air and began to shoot a barrage of magical beams at her. Junior countered this by shooting a batch of her own beams at Madoka’s projectiles. The two collided with each other, causing one another to vanish.
“You’re older and more experienced than me, Auntie Madoka! But that doesn’t mean you’re stronger!” She yelled, flying over to Msdoka.
As she moved closer to her opponent, the pink haired woman raised her left arm towards her enemy.
“All right! I’m ending this here!”
Once they were in reach of each other, both magical girls threw punches at one another’s faces. The power of both attacks sent both of the girls into trees. Once they stopped moving, they both fell face first onto the ground.
“Ah… do you guys give up?” Kyoko groaned.
“Yes.” Junior and Madoka said in unison.
“It looks like this was a draw.”
A smile spread across Madoka’s face as her friend said that.
So it looks like we’re evenly matched. That’s good to know. Now I can stop worrying so much about my strength. Madoka thought, letting out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 83: I’m Back, Girls

Madoka entered her house. Sitting near the entrance were Homura and Mayuko, who were watching YouTube videos on the smart wall.
“Hey, girls! I’m back!” She said with a smile on her face as she raised her right hand, which held a bag of food, upwards. “And I got you some breakfast too!”
“Finally! Where were you, mom?” Mayuko asked as she ran over to her mother.
“I went to have breakfast with Kyoko and Junior. It’s been a while since I’ve gone out to eat with anyone, so it was-“
“And you didn’t invite me, your wife? How could you?” She pouted. “Am I not good enough for you?”
“Calm down, Homura. We also sparred after we ate, so if you came with us, you could’ve potentially been hurt by accident. Also, Junior and Kyoko came to our house without telling me about their plans for today beforehand, so I didn’t get the chance to wake you up earlier.”
“Understandable. Since you went out with some of your friends, can we go somewhere together some time soon? It’s been a while since we had our last date.”
“Sure. How about next week? I can leave Mayuko with dad or with Mami, and we can spend the whole day together.”
“That’s a great idea! I absolutely love it!”
Madoka’s lips formed a smile as she walked forwards and placed her family’s breakfasts on the seat closest to the center of the room.
“I’m gonna go take a nap now. Enjoy your meals.” She said before walking towards her room.
“Wait, do you feel better? You were crying yesterday and-“
“I feel much better. I think having a friendly sparring session with my friends helped wash away all the worries I was experiencing.”
“That’s good. If you get upset again, then you can always tell me about what’s troubling you. I’m your wife after all. It’s my duty to be by your side no matter what.”
Madoka nodded her head before entering her room.

-A few hours later-
“DAMN THAT MADOKA!” Sayaka screamed as she punched her punching bag with a photo of her daughter’s face attached to it at full force. “How dare she continue to get stronger than me! It’s not fair! It’s completely unfair, I tell you!” She kicked the punching back with her left leg.
As the blue haired woman attacked the bag, Viola stared at her as she sat on the chair.
“I WANT TO BE STRONGER! NO, I NEED TO BE STRONGER! THE GAP WAS JUST STARTING TO CLOSE WHEN I UNLOCKED SUPER SAIYAN! IT CAN’T START WIDENING WITH THAT SUPER SAIYAN GOD SHIT AGAIN!” She threw a barrage of punches at her target. “LET ME GET STRONGER, DAMN IT! UNLOCK SUPER SAIYAN 2 ALREADY, YOU DAMN BODY!”
Outside of the window, two pairs of yellow eyes stared at the pink haired magical girl.
“That’s the princess, right?” A blonde girl who appeared to be around the age of ten asked.
“Looks like her. She looks a lot more brittle and frail since the last time’s anyone saw her. Guess she must’ve not been fed well.” Another blonde girl who looked identical to her responded.
“If that’s so, then capturing her should be quite the effortless task.”

Chapter 84: The Twins

-Many hours later-
Sayaka lay in bed next to Viola. It was the middle of the night and they were sleeping peacefully. Unbeknownst to them, two young girls were standing behind the door to their bedroom.
“Your majesty, I believe your daughter is in a room with Sayaka Miki. What should we do?”
“Get her, obviously! If Sayaka tries to stop you, then attack her. Kill her if you must!” What sounded like an adult woman on the other end responded.
“As you wish, my lady.” The blonde quickly ended the call with her leader.
“Lorna, should we break open the door?”
“Yes, Doone.”
Lorna moved aside, allowing her sister to punch the door down with one hit.
“Rise and shine, princess! It’s time to go home!”
The blue haired woman sat up at the sudden loud noise.
“Who’s there?” She asked while yawning.
“Hand over Princess Viola now!”
“What? No way! I don’t even know who the hell either of you are! I’m not handing her over!”
“Well, sister, it seems like we’ll have to take the princess by force!”
A smile spread across Doone’s face as she rushed towards her enemy. Sayaka went Super Saiyan before jumping at the child.
“You think you can mess with me, brat? I’m gonna show you what happens to fools who-“
The blonde threw a punch at her opponent’s face. The attack was strong enough to launch her out of her mansion.
“Hmph. I expected a slightly longer battle. Who could’ve thought that someone who’s a friend of Madoka Kaname could be so weak?” She said as she grabbed Viola by the neck and back and began to carry her like a baby. “We got what we came for, let’s go-“
“YOU’RE NOT LEAVING ON MY WATCH!” Sayaka screamed as she appeared in front of the younger magical girl and shot a magical beam at her chest. Before the projectile could go anywhere near her, Lorna appeared in front of her. The blue haired woman punched her in the chest with all of her might, and yet the child didn’t even flinch.
“Is that all you’ve got? Is this truly the full power of a Super Saiyan?”
“Wh-What? How dare you-“
“Take care of her for me, sister.”
Doone jumped at the blue haired woman and effortlessly kicked her in the crotch, launching her out of the roof.
“How foolish. Let’s get out of here.”
The twins teleported away as Sayaka landed on her back inside her room.
“Ah… Viola… they took Viola!” She weakly said as she got to her feet. “Those girls… they must’ve come from Titania to kidnap her at the behest of their queen! I need to go to that continent and fast! I could teleport there, but I might run into girls that are as strong as those sisters. I refuse to get someone like Madoka or Mami Jr to help me! They’ll just steal the spotlight and rub their pretty little strength all over my beautiful face! It looks like I’m gonna have to go by myself!”

Chapter 85: Titania’s Queen

-
Lorna and Doone appeared outside of a large red door. Doone knocked on the door, and a few seconds later seconds, a woman with pink hair and pink eyes opened it. She was wearing a bra that barely hid her nipples and panties that were so small and tight that they would snap in half if she moved her legs too far apart. This allowed the twins to see nearly every inch of their queen.
“Queen Gadulka.” Doone kneeled. “We’ve captured your daughter as ordered.”
“Hand her to me.”
The blonde did as told.
“Look at what a sorry state you’re in. You may not be next in line for the throne, but you’re still my daughter. You shouldn’t be in a state like this.”
As she spoke, Lorna eyes moved up and down to stare at her leader’s chest and crotch.
“You girls can leave. Please, enjoy the rest of your day.”
“Yes, your majesty.”
“Y-Yes, y-your highness.”
The twins walked away as Gadulka closed the door to her room.
“Reese, where should I put the mistake for the time being?”
“On the bed obviously.” The blue eyed, short haired brunette said to her wife.
Reese wore a white shirt that was much too big for her. It went down to her thighs and was large enough to cover her breasts and penis quite well.
“What are you suggesting?” The pink haired woman’s eyes widened. “That’s our bed! It belongs to us, and us alone, not some worthless vegetable!”
“But Viola’s your daughter. You may not like her father or her as a person, but you’re still her parent! You’re supposed to care for her regardless of what-“
“Quiet! She’s a disgrace to my bloodline! Even if she never left Titania, she would’ve never inherited my throne, but at least she could’ve lived her life in luxury as a princess, and yet she threw it away for seemingly no reason.”
Reese let out a sigh.
“If you don’t want her on our bed, can you at least place her near us?”
Gadulka pouted.
“Fine, but I’m not gonna be happy with it!” She put her daughter on the ground.
The magical girl then got on her bed next to her wife.
“You brought Viola back so that you can put her on trial. If she’s found guilty, what will her punishment be?”
“…I’m not sure. I haven’t thought that far ahead yet. I hate her, but I don’t want to have her killed. Maybe it’s because I do care about her despite everything, or because putting her down would make Harp sad; either way, I don’t think I could bring myself to have her sentenced to death.”
“Titania doesn’t even have a death sentence. Viola’s execution would cause an uproar if it were to happen.”
“Yes. That’s also partially why I don’t want to kill her. At worst, Viola will probably spend the rest of her life cooped up in a jail cell underneath my palace.”
“Speaking of Harp, I really can’t believe she’s almost a teenager now.”
“Me neither. It seems like it was just yesterday that I was changing her diapers.”
Reese moved her head and leaned on her wife’s shoulder.
“One day, our daughter will inherit the throne and become queen. I hope she can become as good a leader as you.”
“Oh, stop that! You’re making me blush!” The queen’s face flushed. “But Harp couldn’t have become the girl she is today without your help raising her.“ Gadulka grabbed her wife’s left hand and brought it to her left breast. Reese gently squeezed down on it, causing her wife to moan. “I’m glad I married you.”
“I feel the same way. I can’t imagine myself marrying anyone besides you.”
Reese cupped her wife’s right breast before slowly moving towards her wife’s lips. She kissed her, sticking her tongue into her mouth, and pushing Gadulka’s tongue down. Blood rushed to the brunette’s penis, causing it to slowly grow erect as she stared down at the queen.
“Reese!” She moaned. “We haven’t done it in quite a while! Please, don’t hold back! Treat me like your personal sex toy!”
“Hehe! You didn’t even have to tell me that!”
The brunette’s left arm moved to behind her wife’s back while her right went for her crotch. She was able to effortlessly tear off what little clothing her wife had, leaving her defenseless and ripe for breeding.
“I can’t ever get enough of this body, regardless of how much time I spend with you.” The consort said as she moved down to roughly suck on her wife’s neck.
“O-Oh god!” She yelled as her wife’s hands moved down to right between her legs.
“I’ve been thinking about the fact that Harp’s getting old fast. She’ll become queen one day, marry a woman, and have kids of her own. But life’s not always perfect. What if something happens to her that leaves her unable to have kids? You won’t ever give Viola your throne, and I’m unsure if your sister or any of her kids would want to leave their home in Japan to rule Titania.” Reese slowly stuck her right index finger into her wife, causing her to moan. “To ensure the continuation of your bloodline, why don’t we have another daughter?”
“Yes, that’s a good plan.” She said breathily.
The brunette moved down to her wife’s left breast. She took her nipple into her mouth and began to gently suck on it as she began to move her finger faster.
“A-Ah! H-Harp could also help raise her and guide our youngest in her most f-formative years!”
The consort let go of her wife’s nipple as she moved to her right one. Reese quickly latched onto it as she inserted her middle finger into her wife.
“F-Fuck!” She shouted.
Reese let go of her nipple and began to speak. “If this relatively tame foreplay is enough to get you to be this loud, I’m not sure you’d be able to handle the real thing.” The brunette playfully said as she pulled her fingers out of her wife.
“P-Please! Don’t tease me! K-Keep going!”
Reese began to grin from ear to ear as she stuck three fingers into her wife before using her free hand to slap her breasts. Gadulka stuck out her tongue as she let out a grunt. Seeing this, her wife put her tongue on her nipple and slowly moved down to her belly button.
“Re-Reese! Please! Don’t stop there! K-Keep going further down!”
“I can’t refuse if you asked so nicely!” The consort said as she continued licking down until she reached her queen’s snatch.
She pulled her fingers out of her and brought them to her mouth, where she licked them clean.
“You really seem eager to start. Why don’t you show me how much you really want to be fucked!” She shouted before moving her head over to her wife’s pussy.
Reese stuck her tongue into the vagina and gently moved it in and out of her. The pink haired woman brought her left hand up to her mouth as she let out a high pitched squeak.
“R-Reese! I-I don’t think-“ She closed her eyes tightly. “I’M GONNA CUM!”
Gadulka orgasmed, spraying all over Reese’s face. The brunette quickly clean the liquid off of her with her left forearm and licked it.
“Now that I’m done with you.” She grabbed her wife’s hair and brought her head towards her throbbing cock. “Why don’t you repay the favor?”
“C-Cock! I-I want your cock!” She moaned as she brought her head up to her wife’s penis.
As the queen stuck her tongue out to lick the tip of her wife’s genitals, she began to pull on her wife’s shirt.
“Do you want me to take my shirt off?”
Gadulka nodded her head as she took the dick into her mouth. Reese let out a grunt as she quickly pulled her shirt off, revealing her f cup breasts and her muscular frame. The pink haired woman began to suck on her spouse’s penis. She bobbed her head up and down as she put her hands on her wife’s stomach.
“You must be thirsty!” She said, closing her left eye as she tried her best to hold in a moan. “L-Let me help get you a drink!”
The brunette pushed her wife’s head as far as she could and held it in place, causing her balls to touch her chin and her nose to be buried in her pubic hair. Reese started to thrust forwards. Despite the rough, sudden movements and extra inches in her mouth, Gadulka continued sucking her wife off, not allowing her a second of respite.
“D-Damn it! I don’t think I can hold it in anymore! G-Gadulka, I’m going to-“
The brunette bit her lip and closed her eyes as she allowed herself to orgasm. Warm liquid filled the queen’s mouth. She eagerly swallowed every last drop without allowing a single drop to escape her lips. Once Reese’s orgasm subsided, she opened her mouth and moved her head away from the semi-flaccid penis. Her lips were still connected to the cock by a string of saliva.
“For all of that talk, it didn’t take much for you to cum. I thought you’d at least last 10 minutes.” She teased, gently slapping her wife on the balls.
“Y-You just kept sucking, even after I pushed your head.” She panted. “I thought you were going to gag!”
A smile spread across the pink haired woman’s mouth as she moved over to lie beside her wife.
“You’re so beautiful, Reese. Every time I see you like this, I only think you get more stunning.” She cupped the brunette’s left breast and put her other hand on her abs.
“Don’t say that. You’re way more beautiful than me. Everyone in Titania loves and adores you.”
“That’s only because I’m their ruler. I’ve caught quite a few women checking you out while we’re in public. I think a lot of our citizens believe that you’re more beautiful than me.”
Gadulka moved in and gently kissed her wife on the lips. This was enough to cause the consort’s penis to become erect once more.
“Looks like you’re ready for the actual thing.” Gadulka said as she licked her lips.
“I wouldn’t want to disappoint you. So far, we’ve just been doing a bunch of foreplay. If either of us are to be satisfied, then we have to go all the way!”
A soft smile spread across Reese’s face as she effortlessly lifted her wife onto her stomach. She slowly thrusted her hips upwards, causing her penis to be massaged by the pink haired woman’s ass cheeks.
“Don’t tease me! Fuck me already!”
“If you say so!”
Reese pushed her wife off of her, causing her to land on the bed back first. She got on top of her and positioned herself in between her legs. With a single thrust, the brunette entered her wife balls deep.
“OH FUCK!” Gadulka moaned.
“Quiet! Everyone in Titania will hear you!” Reese growled before moving down and kissing her wife on the lips.
She moved her tongue into Gadulka’s mouth and effortlessly pinned her tongue down. Both of her hands moved to roughly grab her wife’s gigantic tits. While she did all of this, she continued to thrust in and out of her wife. The queen wrapped her legs around her consort, preventing her from pulling out until she was finished. After nearly a minute, Reese broke the kiss.
“Every inch of this body is mine! It belongs to me, and me alone!”
“Yes! You’re right! If I could, I’d abdicate my role and give it to you!”
Reese chuckled before moving down to her wife’s left tit and roughly sucking on it for several seconds. Once she felt like she had done enough, she moved away from her wife’s breast, satisfied with the red bruise-like mark she left on her.
“Haha! R-Reese! I don’t think I can keep going much longer! I-I’m-“
“I’m gonna cum as well!” She began to hold her wife’s hands. “L-Let’s do it together.”
Gadulka nodded her head as she closed her eyes tightly and grit her teeth.
“R-REESE!”
“G-Gadulka!”
The two women orgasmed, Reese’s cum entering her wife, while Gadulka’s liquids hit her wife in the legs and abdomen. The brunette pulled out of her spouse and fell onto her back. The pink haired woman moved over to her and decided to lie beside her.
“T-That was great.” The queen panted.
“Yeah, it really was. I hope that all goes well and that we’ll be able to conceive another child.” Reese said, letting out a deep breath.

-
Lorna and Doone sat in their room in a different part of Gadulka’s palace. Doone was watching videos on her phone while her sister was staring at the wall with a visible bulge in her skirt.
“Are you feeling well?”
“Y-Yes, I just wasn’t expecting our queen to dress like that! Her outfit’s always so formal when she speaks to us and the rest of her knights. I never thought I’d see her almost completely naked!”
“Calm down. We’ve lived in Titania for our whole lives. We’ve seen more naked people than we can count. Seeing our queen almost in the nude shouldn’t be enough to rile you up.”
“Did you even look at her body? Everything about it is absolutely perfect!” A dumb smile spread across the blonde’s face. “I want her to suffocate me with her breasts!”
“Normally, I’d tell you to go for it and see if it works out, but Her Majesty seems to be both sexually and emotionally content with her wife. There’s no way she’d leave Reese for an orphaned 10 year old. I’d be setting you up for failure if I told you to ask her out.”
“Hey, we’re the girls who captured Viola and brought her back for brain surgery. If anyone has a chance at getting the queen to fall for her, it’s me. Even if I don’t become her permanently lover, there’s a pretty good chance she’ll at least reward me with her body!”
Doone let out a sigh as she shook her head.
“You do you, sister. Just don’t come crying to me when Gadulka refuses your advances.”

Chapter 86: Welcome to Titania

-The next day-
Sayaka quickly pulled out a blue suit from her closet and put it on. She then looked at her phone to see what time it was.
“It’s nearly 2pm. I’ll make it there in a day at this rate.” She said to herself before grabbing a top hat and a pair of sunglasses from the closet. “I’ve already booked a plane to Titania before going to sleep yesterday. I can’t back out now, not just because I gotta save Viola, but also because they wouldn’t refund my ticket! If Gadulka doesn’t want to skin me by the end of my visit there, I hope she can teach me how to get stronger! I refuse to let myself continue to be humiliated by a brat, a hobo, and a pornstar! I’m going to unlock Super Saiyan 2, and maybe even Super Saiyan 3 if I’m lucky! Even if I had to sink that gay continent, I’ll surpass Madoka, Mami Jr, and Kyoko!”

-A few hours later-
Sayaka boarded the plane. She looked at the seats in first class and saw that they were completely empty. Walking down the aisle between the seats was a flight attendant who had a neutral facial expression.
“Hey, girl!” Sayaka shouted. “Where the hell is everyone else?”
“Nobody else booked a plane ride to Titania, ma’am, not even in the economy class.”
“Really? Why’s that?”
“Well, not many people like to visit Titania for any other reason other than to visit family there. They think it’s some sort of den for sexual degeneracy and that any woman who goes there will be sexually assaulted and raped or that the land there is ugly. Mainly men seem to believe this, for some strange reason.”
“Those are some ridiculous reasons to not want to go to a country.”
“I agree. I was actually born and raised Titania. It’s a wonderful continent filled with wonderful people! It’s nothing like what those people make it out to be!”
“Wait, you’re a magical girl?”
“No, but I have some very good friends who are and I grew up surrounded by them. Have you ever gone to Titania before?”
“Yes. Although it was for business purposes with some friends, so we didn’t get to enjoy it all too much. I got to meet the queen, which was kind of cool.”
“You meet Queen Gadulka? I’ve never personally met her myself, but I’ve heard a lot of mixed opinions about her. Some think she’s a hardworking queen who does everything for the good of her people, while others think she’s just some lustful whore who only really has sex on her mind. The majority of the people who say the latter usually seem to be foreigners who’ve never paid the continent a visit.”
“Interesting.” Sayaka said to herself as she took a seat. “I’m curious to see how this place has changed in half a decade. I wonder if Madoka’s sister knows about what happened to her mom.”

-The next day-
The plane landed at its destination.
“We’ve arrived at our destination. All passengers may begin to retrieve their luggage and exit the plane.” The captain on the intercom said.
Sayaka stood up and quickly exited the vehicle. She walked through the airport until she was finally close to the exit.
“Once I leave, I’ll look for a place to rest. Then I’ll search for Viola the next-“
Before the blue haired woman could finish talking, a teenage girl with light green hair walked out of the airport with a group of her friends. They were all completely naked.
“You know, they should really make a mall here. The only McDonald’s in this continent shouldn’t be inside of an airport.”
“I agree.” One of her friends said.
“Wait… why are they all naked?” Sayaka asked herself before following the girls.
She exited the building only to see a few other nude girls walking around. Their ages all seemed to differ from each other, with some being around Sayaka’s age and others appearing as if they were in their early fifties.
“WHY THE HELL IS EVERYONE NAKED?” Sayaka screamed.

Chapter 87: A Hotel in Titania

“Why are you wearing clothes?” A woman in the distance yelled. “Who the hell wears traditional clothing in Titania of all places?”
“Yeah! Take off your clothes or transform! Otherwise get out of here!” What sounded like a teenage girl added.
“Damn tourists! If they’re not gonna do the bare minimum research on a place, then why go there at all?” An older woman shouted.
Sayaka grit her teeth before looking down at her clothes.
“My body’s far superior to the women of this continent. It wouldn’t hurt to walk around in the buff. I might even find myself a date if I’m lucky enough.”
The blue haired woman quickly took her hat and sunglasses off, putting them in a pile. She then did the same with her suit, shoes, socks, and pants, leaving her with only her undergarments. Her face flushed as she slowly removed her panties and bra.
“I can’t believe I came dressed in such expensive clothing just to be forced to strip out of it immediately! Looks like coming here undercover is a bust, hopefully nobody recognizes me.”
Sayaka pulled her phone out of her pants’ pocket and then grabbed her pile of clothes before walking away towards a hotel where she could book a room at.
“Wow. The ground here is really clean. I think I might’ve already gotten something lodged in my foot if I tried this back in Mitakihara.”

-
The blue haired woman entered the hotel. Standing behind the front counter was a fully nude, blonde, pink eyed receptionist who appeared to be around her age.
“Good afternoon, ma’am. Would you like the to book a room?”
Sayaka stared at the woman’s chest. They were as big as melons and were most likely as soft as new pillows. She wanted to bury her head in them and use them to fall asleep.
“Ma’am! Ma’am! My eyes are up here!” She said, snapping her fingers.
“O-Oh, sorry. I’ve barely slept at all.” Sayaka said, a blush spreading across her face.
“…Sure you haven’t. Anyway, are you going to book a room, or-“
“Yes please!”
“For how many days?”
“Just for tonight and tomorrow morning.”
The woman pulled out a key from under the counter and handed it to her guest.
“Before you go, stick your credit card into that.” She said while pointing at the magnetic stripe card reader.
“All right!” Sayaka took her credit card out of her pocket and stuck it into the machine.
She put in her pin, then took it out. Once she was done with everything, the blue haired woman walked away from the counter and ventured forth into the hotel.

-
Sayaka opened the door to her hotel room. Inside was a blue couch, which stood in front of a flat screen TV. To the left of the TV were a sink, a stove, and an oven. To the right was a door that lead to the bedroom. Sayaka quickly entered it and walked towards the nearest bed to the door.
“I’m so sleepy.” She yawned as she placed her clothes down beside the bed. “I’ll look for Viola tomorrow… but for right now… I need some rest.”
The blue haired woman closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter 88: Princess Viola

-The next day-
Sayaka opened her eyes. She quickly stood up and walked over to the window that was to the left of her.
“It looks like it’s pretty early, and not many people are up yet.” A smile spread across her face. “Now’s the perfect opportunity to save Viola!”
She ran over to her hotel room’s door and opened it, only to be greeted by a girl with purple hair and green eyes who appeared to be in her early teens. She wore a small, frilly black bra and equally small and frilly black panties which vaguely resembled a maid’s outfit.
“Good morning, mistress. Are you-“
“What the fuck are you wearing, kid?”
“Mistress, what are you-“
“Look at your clothes! Someone your age shouldn’t be wearing anything like that in public! And don’t call me mistress!”
“But this is my work uniform… mistress, are you a tourist by any chance?”
“Yes… I only came to Titania to visit a friend of mine.”
“I’m guessing you never did any research on what Titania’s like or its culture.”
“No… I didn’t research those things whatsoever.”
“Figures. Essentially, public nudity and public sex are both legal in this continent. While there are clothing stores and clothes are worn during formal events like funerals and business meetings, most people just go around naked.”
“Wait! But I came here a few years ago and everyone was always fully clothed!”
“Huh? Are you one of Madoka Kaname’s friends by any-“
“N-No! I don’t even know what a Madoka Kaname is!”
“That’s odd. The only time in the last few years that I remember everyone being ordered by the queen to wear clothes was when Madoka and her friends took a vacation here after defeating a powerful man known as Hank Hill.”
“You were all ordered?”
The teenager nodded her head.
“Yes, Queen Gadulka ordered us to all remain clothed until Madoka and her team left Titania. Apparently, she didn’t want to scare them off with our “weird” ways of life.”
“Before I leave, let me ask you one more thing; what is the age of consent? Also, are there boys here?”
“It’s 14. Anyone below that age can have as much sex as they want with other people around that age range, but not with anyone older than 14. As for your questions about boys, yes, there’s some boys in Titania, but they seldom leave their homes and usually spend most of their time with their mothers or with other family members. Most males usually leave shortly after their 18th birthday, but an incredibly small percentage of them decide to live the rest of their lives here.”
“Thank you for all of this information, kid. I’m gonna go out now. Can you move aside?”
“Sure thing.” She said, moving to the left of the door.
Sayaka quickly ran out of her hotel room.
“I can’t get distracted now! I have to look for Viola and bring her home! If I spend all of my time here having sex with random girls, then this entire mission will have been a waste of time!”

-
Sayaka stared at Gadulka’s palace. There weren’t many people near the front gate of it.
“All right! No more delays! Viola, I’m gonna save you!” Sayaka shouted before transforming.
She quickly jumped over the gate and landed on the other side. Before making any sudden movements, the blue haired woman turned to her left and then her right. She saw nobody, so she decided to run forwards towards the entrance. Sayaka pushed opened the front doors and then continued to run. Surprisingly, the closest room to the entrance was the throne room. Neither Gadulka nor her wife were sitting on the throne, so she decided to run to the left, where a large red door stood. She quickly opened it and was greeted by a large hallway with a red carpet. Above a room near the entrance was a sign that had “infirmary” written in English, French, and Japanese.
“Besides a jail cell, this is probably where they’re keeping Viola!” Sayaka cheerfully said as she approached the infirmary.

-
“Do you know of anything that has happened in the past 5 years?” Harp, who wore a pink dress that covered everything up to her thighs while only wearing pink stockings, asked as she looked at her elder sister, who had just undergone brain surgery.
“No, the last thing I remember was fighting against a blue haired girl who-“
Before Viola could finish speaking, Sayaka kicked open the door.
“Viola, I’ve come to-“
“IT’S HER! THE GIRL WHO STABBED ME IN THE HEAD!” She screamed while moving away from the intruder.
“Don’t worry! Mom’s been teaching me how to become a strong magical girl! I’m gonna show you how powerful I’ve become since we last-“
“There’s no need for you to waste your time on some lowly intruder, Princess Harp. My sister and I shall dispose of her in your stead.” Doone said as she and her sister stood in front of the entrance to the infirmary.
“It’s you brats! I’m here to get my woman back and I’m not letting some fifth graders stop me!” Sayaka yelled before summoning one sword in each hand.

Chapter 89: Lorna Doone

“The last time you said something like this, you were soundly defeated. I look forward to beating you into the ground once more!” Doone shouted as she raised her fists in front of her face.
Sayaka lunged at the blonde and threw her swords at her. Before they could hit her, Lorna teleported in front of her sister and was hit in the chest and stomach. Instead of stabbing her, the weapons simply bounced off of her.
“Umm… should you girls really be fighting in a room where a woman who just had brain surgery is recovering?” Harp asked. “If this battle grows too out of control, it could get my sister and I injured.”
“You’re right, kid! That’s why I’m gonna have to finish this quickly!” The blue haired woman summoned a barrage of swords and shot them at the child.
Instead of attempting to deflect or block the weapons, Lorna stood perfectly still and allowed the swords to hit her. Just like with the other two, all of them bounced off her.
“JUST DIE ALREADY, YOU BRAT!” Sayaka screamed as she quickly went Super Saiyan and charged up an attack. “GALICK GUN!”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic that completely engulfed her opponent. Once the attack vanished, Lorna was in perfect condition with neither a scratch on her clothes nor on her body.
“Is that all you’ve got? It’s quite the pitiful showing if that’s the case!” She taunted.
Before the blue haired woman could do anything, Doone appeared behind her and punched her straight through the chest.
“We’ll be wrapping this up soon.” She said before throwing her at the wall.
The younger twin teleported over to her enemy and threw a barrage of punches at her stomach, each one going through it. Once she stopped, Lorna teleported over to her.
“It’s time we finish this!” The twins said in unison.
The three girls held hands, and suddenly transformed along with Sayaka. They grew taller, their hips grew wider, their hair grew longer, and their breasts became bigger. The girls’ new form resembled a girl in her late teens or early twenties. Instead of fusing along with the twins, Sayaka’s head and chest stuck out of the back of the girl’s chest as her ass and legs stuck out of the front.
“Damn it! I can’t move!” She shouted while flailing her legs. “I-I can’t even teleport away!”
“Haha! Got you now! Squirming is futile, so knock it off! I’m gonna take you to the castle’s dungeon!”
“Hey, what’s all the commotion!” An unfamiliar voice shouted from the hallway.
A woman with deep purple hair and red eyes wearing light pink armor entered the room.
“General Annie, I was just taking care of an intruder who threatened to kidnap Princess Viola and cause harm to Princess Harp!”
Her eyes widened.
“Send her to the dungeon for questioning!”
“Yes, ma’am!”
Lorna Doone walked out of the room, leaving the three girls behind.
“Let go of me you brats!”

-
The blonde entered the palace’s basement. The inside of it was dark and dusty. There were a few empty jail cells to the left of the magical girl which looked like they hadn’t ever been used before. Lorna Doone walked to the closest cell to the entrance and opened it.
“Stay here!” She shouted before returning to her regular form and throwing Sayaka into the cell.
The twins quickly closed and locked the cell, trapping her inside.
“YOU BASTARDS!” She screamed before summoning two swords.
She swung them at the bars, only for them to not even be scratched.
“GALICK GUN!” She shot a gigantic beam.
Just like with her swords, the bars weren’t even slightly fazed. In a desperate attempt to escape, Sayaka tried to teleport away, only for nothing to happen.
“Damn it… it looks like I’m stuck here.” She punched the bars with all of her might as she grit her teeth. Just like with her other attacks, the bars were completely unaffected. “Will I ever be as strong as Madoka at this rate? Is she going to keep overshadowing me no matter what I try?”

Chapter 90: Viola and Gadulka

-A few hours later-
Gadulka, who wore nothing but a very red small bra and panties, and Reese entered the infirmary that Viola and Harp were in.
“Harp, go with your father. I need to talk with your sister about some very important matters.”
“All right, mom!” She said before running over to Reese and holding her hand.
“Please don’t be too tough on her. She just woke up from half a decade of being in a coma.” The brunette whispered to her wife.
“I’ll try my best.”
Reese and Harp walked out of the room and closed the door, leaving Gadulka and Viola alone.
“Mom… are you going to kill me or something?” She let out a sigh. “If that’s so, then get it over already. You’re a very strong, important, and busy woman. It’d be a waste of your time and energy if I struggled against you.”
The older pink haired woman walked towards her daughter. She looked down at her and gently stroked her left cheek.
“Viola, my precious daughter. It’s been too long since we last met, hasn’t it? Under any other circumstance, I would’ve had you put on trial and incarcerated you for the rest of your life. But right now… I want to make you an offer. Viola, will you come back to your family? To me, your mother?”
“Will you punish me?”
“No, of course not. You’ll be officially recognized as Princess Viola once again, you’ll live in luxury surrounded by friends and family, and I’ll forgive you for leaving without telling me anything. All you have to do is agree to marry your cousin like I told you all those years ago.”
Viola’s eyes widened.
“What? I’m not gonna marry some girl I have no feeling towards and barely know!”
“Viola, our bloodline needs some more Japanese blood in it. Our last Japanese ancestor was our great grandmother, Queen Lotus’ wife. The brides of our previous queens have all been of either British or French descent. Even your father and Reese, despite living here their entire lives here, don’t have any Japanese ancestry. Their ancestors are all from Europe. Kukki is at least half Japanese. If you marry her and have children, we’ll-“
“I don’t care about some dumb bloodline. I won’t even inherit your throne, right? If Harp’s going to become the next queen, then let Kukki marry her!” She yelled.
“Viola, I want both of you to marry-“
“I’m not going back to a woman who only wants me for her bloodline! Your mother didn’t force you to marry my father, so why should I marry someone who I don’t love?”
“Because my mother was stupid! Maybe if she made me marry a Japanese woman, I’d have a daughter who’d actually love her mother!” She turned around. “You’re such a spoiled brat, Viola! I didn’t want to do this, but it looks like I’m going to have you put on trial!” A smile spread across the queen’s face. “It’ll be a continent wide event, even people from outside of the country, like my sister, will be there! Enjoy the rest of your night, Princess Viola, for it will be the last time you ever sleep in a bed!” She shouted before bursting into laughter.
Gadulka exited the room, leaving her daughter alone.
“Why did I have to be born to such an insane woman? What did I do to deserve all of this?”
She shouted as tears filled her eyes.

-
Harp and Reese were in a large bathtub full of warm water and bubbles. The pink haired girl was scrubbing herself while her father was sitting down behind her.
“Are you not gonna wash yourself?”
“I’m waiting for your mom to come before I do any of that.”
“But mom’s busy speaking with Viola for the first time in five years! She could be away for hours!”
“Yes, I’m aware of that. But I don’t want to take a bath without her by my side.”
As the brunette finished speaking, Gadulka entered the bathing room. She quickly took off her bra and panties and entered the bathtub.
“Mom!” Harp shouted as she ran over to her mother and hugged her.
She buried her face in between her mother’s breasts. The pink haired woman began to stroke her daughter’s head.
“You’re back.” Reese said, a smile spreading across her face as she walked towards her wife.
Harp moved away from Gadulka, allowing for the brunette to embrace her and then kiss her on the lips.
“Are you okay? Did everything go well with your daughter?”
“No. That wretch doesn’t love me at all.” She let out a sigh. “A shame. I really wanted to make amends with her, but I guess that’s impossible. She’ll be put on trial tomorrow and most likely found guilty. It might not be the most exciting of cases, so you don’t have to be there with me if you don’t want to.”
The consort shook her head.
“I’ll be there. Not because I want to see Viola be incarcerated or because watching a court case interests me, but because you’ll be there, my love.” She leaned in and kissed her wife once more.

Chapter 91: The Kaname Sister

Sayaka sat half asleep in her cell. She didn’t have anything to do, so she decided to rest. Before she could fully allow her drowsiness to consume her, she heard the door to the dungeon open. The blue haired woman’s eyes slowly opened as she saw a young purple haired, purple eyed woman with a similar hairstyle to Madoka enter the room. She was in her magical girl outfit.
“Wait! Sayaka?” Wadoka shouted as she looked at her. “Wh-What are you doing here? Are my sister and the rest of your friends nearby?”
“I should be asking you that as well. Why did you come to the dungeon of a monarch’s castle, already transformed no less?”
“Because it’s my job.” The purple haired woman’s lips formed a soft smile. “After we defeated Hank Hill and you guys left, Gadulka decided to form a small group of knights to serve as her bodyguards and personal servants. Due to my heroism, I was one of the first people she chose to knight. Since Titania’s a peaceful continent, none of us really do anything, so we just help around Queen Gadulka’s castle. As for why I’m in the basement right now, I was ordered to come here by my general, Lady Annie. Apparently, the first person in Titania’s history was banished to the dungeon beneath the queen’s palace and she wanted me to feed her. I never could’ve imagined that you were that person.”
“Well, now that you’ve told me everything I wanted to know, I guess I might as well do the same. I came to Titania because Gadulka had two kids kidnap Viola, who’s been living with me for half a decade now. I tried to save her, but those brats were just too strong! I was soundly defeated… and brought to the dungeon.” Sayaka let out a sigh.
She went silent and began to stare at the ceiling. As she did this, Wadoka walked out of the room for a few seconds before coming back with a tray that had miso soup, poutine, several tempura, and two butter tarts on it.
“Here’s your dinner, ma’am!” The purple haired woman cheerfully said as she slid the tray beneath the cell’s bars.
Sayaka stared at her meal in disbelief.
“Wh-What is this? This meal is an abomination! It’s a mix of food from two completely different parts of the world, dishes that should’ve never been anywhere near each other! And yet you expect me to eat all of this as if it were completely natural?”
“Come on, Sayaka, this meal isn’t so bad. In fact, it’s pretty tasty. The majority of Titania’s citizens are of Japanese and Canadian descent, so it’s only natural that something like this would be normal.”
The blue haired woman let out a sigh as she slowly grabbed her tray. The food smelled incredible and it looked freshly made.
“This food looks too good to be served to a prisoner. Why aren’t you feeding me the most rotten, unappetizing food you girls have lying around?”
“That’s for two reasons. The first being that you’re the first ever prisoner to be put down here, so we didn’t really know what to give you. The other is that you’re still human, so we didn’t feel comfortable with feeding you slop.”
Sayaka grabbed one of the tempura and took a bite of it. Despite being served to a prisoner, it tasted incredibly delicious.
“Wow! This is actually good! Am I really the first person to be incarcerated here?”
Wadoka nodded her head as she took a small golden key out of her pocket. She walked over to the cell on her right and quickly opened it to pull out a dusty plastic skeleton. The key to the cells hung out of her left pocket.
“This room is so underutilized that the Halloween decorations that the queen put in some of the cells as a joke are covered in layers of dusty.”
“I don’t think I’m gonna leave here for a very long time and, I’m already bored as fuck!” She whined. “Can I ask you some questions about this place to help pass the time?”
“Sure thing. What do you want to know?”
“I’ve already met those two brats, you, and who I believe to be the captain of the royal family’s knights. I don’t really know much about them though. Can you tell me about them?”
“Gladly. You have me, who you already know plenty about. My magic and origins aren’t really a mystery to you. Then, you have the twins Lorna and Doone, who you’ve already met. They’re both orphans who’ve lived their entire lives in this castle, and as such, are good friends with Princess Harp. Their magic is half magic. Using it, Lorna is completely impervious to damage and Doone can destroy anything with her fists. It also has a secondary effect as well. If the twins are holding hands, they can fuse, and whatever they’re holding can be merged to their abdomen. When both of them are in their Lorna Doone form, their strength and defense are combined and they become an incredibly powerful magical girl. Next up is Magnolia. She’s the second youngest of the five knights, being only 14. As far as I know, she has a pretty normal home life. Her magic is spore magic. It allows her to create mushrooms, which then shoot out spores that when inhaled by its target gives them a random ailment such as paralysis. Last but not least is Lady Annie, Titania’s Royal Knights’ general. She’s the same age as Gadulka, and is a childhood friend of hers. I’ve also heard rumors that they were lovers at one point in time, but I can neither confirm or deny that. Her magic is center magic. It allows for her to make whatever object she wants the center of gravity for an area. For example, she can make herself the center of gravity if she really wanted.”
“I’m curious. Why did Gadulka have those two kids kidnap her daughter so suddenly after half a decade of her living with me?” Sayaka asked as she drank her miso soup.
“She wanted to put her daughter on trial for deserting her home nation. Why she waited this long to do it? I have no clue.”
Sayaka went silent as she quickly ate her butter tarts.
“Despite being from two different continents, these dishes actually went kind of well together.” Sayaka said, smiling. “Thank you for the meal and all of the information. I feel way less bored now.”
“No problem.”
The blue haired woman pushed her tray out of the bar in front of her, poking Wadoka in the left pocket. She then slowly moved the plates under the bars Wadoka grabbed all of them.
“Now that you’re done, I guess it’s about time for me to leave. If you hungry later, call my name so that I can serve you something to eat!” She shouted before running away.
The keychain fell out of her pocket, landing just in front of Sayaka’s cell. The blue haired woman quickly transformed and summoned a sword to bring it into her cell. Once she had done that, she bent down, grabbed it, and unlocked it.
“Awesome! My plan worked! Thanks to all that information Wadoka gave me, I’d be able to beat those knights if they attacked me! Enough talking to myself! It’s to save Viola!”

Chapter 92: Sayaka and Viola

Sayaka ran out of the dungeon. She turned to the left and then to the right and saw that there was nobody in sight.
“Okay, the infirmary is just down the hall! Viola’s probably still there, so if nobody comes, I should be able to get to her without any trouble!”
The blue haired woman quickly ran down the hallway until she reached the infirmary to her right. Luckily for her, nobody was nearby, so she opened the door in front of her and went inside. Lying on the bed was Viola, who was staring at the ceiling. Her head was covered in a white cast and she was wearing a blue hospital gown.
“Viola! I’m here!” Sayaka gleefully yelled as she ran over to the pink haired woman.
“Y-YOU! GET AWAY FROM ME!” She screamed at the top of her lungs. “R-REESE, ANNIE, ANYONE, PLEASE SAVE ME! THERE’S AN INTRUDER AND SHE’S TRYING TO-“
The younger woman put her left hand over her mouth, muffling her.
“Quiet! If you keep screaming, someone will come and both of us will be in trouble!”
Viola grabbed Sayaka’s arm and moved her hand away.
“How am I supposed to remain silent when the woman who put me in a coma came into my room?”
“Oh come on! That was ages ago! Plus, I’ve been taking care of you for all those years! You were basically my girlfriend for half a decade.”
“N-No I wasn’t! I never consented to be your partner!” She looked down at her crotch. “Y-You better have not done anything to me, or-“
“Relax, I wouldn’t finger a body who can’t react to pleasure. Besides, I’ve had my eyes set on a man for as long as I can remember.”
“If we weren’t actually dating, then why did you come to Titania?”
“Because you make life way less lonely. Ever since my mistake moved out, I’ve only had you to keep me company! Even if you couldn’t speak or move, just having you by my side made life brighter.”
Viola sighed.
“So, you really came to save me, huh?”
Sayaka nodded her head.
“Would you prefer to go back to my mansion in Japan where I could care for you for the rest of your life, or stay here, inevitably lose your trial, and spend the rest of your life in your mom’s dungeon?”
“Go to Japan, obviously. But how are we supposed to get there? Do you have a boat or a private jet we can use to get out of Titania without alerting anyone?”
“Nope. However, if we can steal a boat, then I’m certain we can get out of here safe and sound!”
“I’m guessing we’re gonna leave now. Before we look for a boat to steal, can we go to my father’s house? I want to speak with her for the first time in so many years.”
“All right. Do you think your dad has a boat we can use?”
“Perhaps. She was the Queen’s consort, and even though they separated years ago, I expect her to be somewhat wealthy.”
Sayaka walked over to the window, opened it, and then began to carry Viola in her arms.
“It’s time we get out of here!” She yelled before jumping out of the room. She landed on the ground near the window and then ran forwards “It’s pretty dark outside, so it should be harder for us to get caught. But don’t get too loud. If we draw the attention of too many people, we’ll be caught in no time.”
“Okay.”
“Anyways, where’s your dad’s house even located?”
“Just keep running forwards. I’ll tell you when we make it there.”

Chapter 93: A Pit Stop

Wadoka entered her general’s room. Although she had been here many times before, this room still felt incredibly large to her. To her left was a fire place that hadn’t been used for a few months, and to her right was a large flat screen TV. In front of the knight was a large beige couch that her leader sat on.
“Wadoka, did our little prisoner eat?”
“Yes. I watched as she eagerly devoured every last morsel.”
“It seems like she’s not planning on starving herself.” Annie closed her eyes and began to speak to herself. “She might be able to cooperate with us and tell us why she came here after we’re done with Viola’s trial. If all goes well, she’ll be out of there in a few days and we’ll be able to forget all of this happened.” She opened them and looked at her subordinate. “Aren’t you forgetting to give me something?”
“Oh right! The key to the dungeon cells!” Wadoka said as she put her hands in her pocket. “The food fit perfectly under the jail cell’s bars, so I don’t need to use it in the future.”
After searching through her pockets, the magical girl found nothing.
“Umm… boss… I think I lost it…”
“What?” The purple haired knight yelled as she stood up. “Where did you last have it?”
“The last time I remember holding it was when I was in the dungeon.”
“I’m going to go look for it! Follow me!”
Wadoka nodded her head as she followed her leader out of the room.

-
The two knights entered the dungeon. Annie’s eyes widened as she noticed that the cell closest to the entrance had been opened and that her key had been used to unlock it.
“Wadoka… did you do this?”
“N-No! I had the key on me the whole time, I swear! It must’ve fallen out when I ran out of here! As for why Sayaka was able to escape, she probably used one of her swords to push the key towards her and then unlocked the door!”
Annie grit her teeth as she clenched her fists.
“Considering her past actions, that woman might’ve went to the infirmary and abducted Viola! Wadoka, tell the twins and Magnolia to look for Sayaka and to use whatever it takes to get our princess back!” She shouted.
“Y-Yes, m-ma’am!”
The purple haired woman ran out of the room, leaving her general behind.
“Gadulka, Viola is your daughter. You say that you may not care for her anymore, but I know deep in your heart you truly do! As long as she is a part of your family, I’ll protect her! That’s not just my duty as your general, but as your best friend!”

-
Sayaka ran as quickly as she could as she carried Viola in her arms.
“Man, this place is bigger than I remember it being! I’ve been running for like half an hour and I still can’t see this place’s edge!” She said.
“There’s a reason why Titania’s called a continent and not a country.” The princess said as a sly smile spread across her face.
In the distance, Sayaka could see a large cabin which appeared to be made out of wood or material designed to look like it. There were a few trees around it, but absolutely no buildings anywhere nearby.
“Viola, is that your father’s house?”
She looked up and saw the building that they were approaching.
“Yes! That’s my dad’s house!”
The blue haired woman stopped in front of the cabin and put Viola on the ground. The princess walked over to the front door and knocked on it.
“Daddy! Daddy, can you guess who it is?” She cheerfully asked as she beamed.
It took a few seconds, but eventually the door opened. A semi erect, fully nude woman with white hair and pink eyes stood behind it.
“Viola… is that really you?”
“Of course it is!” She shouted before hugging her father.
“It’s been so long since we last met. How have you been?”
“I’ve been in a coma for half a year after leaving Titania. That mean woman standing behind me is responsible for all my sorrow!”
Viola’s father turned to stare at Sayaka.
“What did you do to my daughter?” She yelled.
“Hey! Don’t blame me! Your daughter tried to kill me! I put her in a coma in self defense!”
“Wait, if you left Titania, why did you come back? Did you do it just to visit me?”
The pink haired woman shook her head.
“My mother ordered some of her servants to kidnap me so that brain surgery could be done on me. She did that just so that she could put me on trial for deserting Titania. Sayaka tried to save me, but she was defeated and sent to the dungeon beneath my mom’s castle.”
The white haired woman’s eyes widened.
“I see. Come in then. If Gadulka or any of her knights find you, they’ll definitely try to drag you back to the palace.” She said before walking into her house.
Viola and Sayaka entered the cabin and closed the door behind them.

Chapter 94: Pepper

Inside of the living room was a large grey bed couch with a blonde woman on it. She was under a blue blanket and, as far the two magical girls could tell, she wasn’t wearing anything. To the left of the couch was the entrance to the kitchen, and to the right of it was the bathroom.
“Is this really your house?” Sayaka asked. “Aren’t you the queen’s former consort? You should be filthy rich and have more than enough to afford a gigantic mansion!”
“Well, I am pretty wealthy, and I could buy a bigger house if I really wanted to, but I don’t really see any reason to. This cabin has everything I really need. Plus, not wasting my money on some mansion allows me to save it up and spend it on other expensive things.”
As the white haired woman spoke, the woman on her couch looked up at her with her green eyes.
“Pepper… who are these girls?” She asked while sitting up.
“You don’t recognize the pink haired one? She’s Viola, Titania’s eldest princess and my daughter. And the girl to her left is her friend.”
“Ah! She’s your kid?” The blonde turned to look at the princess. “My name is Catalina, your father’s girlfriend. It’s nice to meet you!” She smiled.
“Daddy, you have a new girlfriend?”
“Of course I do. Your mother and I broke up ages ago. It’d be unhealthy for me to stay single due to any lingering feelings for her, especially now that she’s married once more and has another child.”
“How long have you two been together?”
“We’ve been dating for almost 2 years now. We’re planning on getting married soon, and, if all goes well, we’ll hopefully have a child soon.”
“If you have some kids, this small home won’t do. You’ll have to buy a real-“
“Or I could just add some more rooms to this place. That’d probably cost less than buying or building a mansion.” Pepper said as she sat beside Catalina.
“So, Viola’s father, why did you break up with Gadulka?”
The white haired woman closed her eyes and went silent for a few seconds
“I started to grow distant from her. I still cared for her, and it seemed like she still loved me, but I didn’t feel the same way about her as I once did… so I decided to get a divorce. I tried to get sole custody of you, Viola, but since you were next in line for Titania’s throne, it was decided that you were going to stay with your mother.”
“So… you left because you weren’t happy…” Viola said, frowning while looking at the floor.
“Wait, you didn’t know that?” Sayaka asked. “Did your mom forbid you from visiting your dad or something?”
“Yeah, she did. I spent a lot of my time with my daddy growing up because she wouldn’t yell at me and hit me for no reason, unlike my mother. I just never asked her about why she split up with Gadulka.”
Pepper nodded her head.
“Every time my daughter would visit me, she’d beg me to let her move in with me. I so desperately wanted to, but I couldn’t! Even if I tried to gain custody of her, it would’ve been a fruitless endeavor thanks to who my former wife is!”
“It wasn’t until I was nearly an adult and my mom married Reese and had Harp that she finally became more mellow. Even after that, she still wanted to arrange a marriage between me and my cousin.”
“And so you fled to escape your marriage...” Sayaka said.
“That’s right. I left this continent before I was forced to wed Kukki. I went Japan, worked in the government for a bit, and then got put in a coma for a few years when I met Sayaka.”
“Wait, you left Titania? Leaving your family and friends behind to go to a completely different part of the world to escape an arranged marriage seems a little too drastic.” Catalina said.
“You might be right, but Viola never had any friends, and she didn’t care about her mother. At most, she would’ve only cared about me, her stepfather Reese, Annie, who’s her mom’s best friend, and Harp, her half sister, who was just a little baby at the time of her departure.” Pepper responded.
“So, Viola, what did we even come here for? Are we just gonna talk with your dad the whole night or is she going to help us escape Titania?”
“Oh, right! Daddy, can you help us escape to Japan? We can’t use a plane to take us there since they’ll spot us and report us to Gadulka’s knights, and we don’t have a boat to ride.”
“I understand your predicament. My boat isn’t too far from here. If we can bring it to the closest shoreline, you two will be able to escape without alerting anyone.”
“But daddy, how am I supposed to return your boat to you?”
“Don’t worry about it. You can keep it. I’ll just buy another boat.” Pepper stood up. “Stay here, Catalina. My daughter and I are going to go get my boat.”
“All right, stay safe, girls!”
“Come on, you two, let’s go!”

-
Reese, Viola, and Sayaka were running quickly through the woods.
“Pepper, did you just leave your boat in the middle of the woods?”
“Yep.”
“What? Why? What if someone steals it or tries to live in it?”
“Well, nobody’s really impoverished in Titania, so I don’t see why anyone would try living in a boat that’s in the middle of the woods. As for your other question, I have a chain on it, so nobody could steal it unless they broke it.”
As Pepper finished speaking, the trio reached the boat. It was incredibly large and had a blue hull.
“And here it is. My boat.” She approached her vehicle’s left. “Just let me unlock it, and then we’ll-“
“That won’t be necessary, Lady Pepper.” A familiar voice said.
A purple walked out of the trees, holding a black and blue spear in her left hand.
“Annie! What are you doing here?”
“I’ve come to take back Princess Viola and our prisoner! Hand them over and I won’t have to tell Queen Gadulka about this!”

Chapter 95: The Most Loyal Knight

“Annie, you know how daughter was treated by Gadulka growing up! If she’s found guilty and imprisoned, I have no doubt that she’ll be treated even more cruelly than that! That’s why I’m trying to help her and Sayaka flee this continent!”
“Yes… after you left, Her Majesty started to treat Viola harshly. Still, I can’t just go against her orders! I’m Gadulka’s most trusted knight, and as such, I must carry out any task assigned to me by her until the very end!”
“You’re a father, right? Wouldn’t you do anything to keep your children safe from harm?”
The purple haired woman nodded her head.
“I have a few bastard children, and yes, I’d do anything to protect them. However, if Gadulka wished for me to slay them… then I wouldn’t refuse…”
“You’re heartless! What woman would murder her own kids for the sick pleasure of another?” Pepper shouted. “You have no right to call yourself a father!”
“You’re completely correct, my friend, and I wouldn’t argue with you.” Annie clenched her fists. “But I must follow the wishes of the most important person to me, even if I disagree with them!” She pointed her spear at Pepper’s head. “Now, hand over the princess, or we’ll be forced to fight!”
“Daddy, no!” The pink haired woman shouted as she clung onto her father.
“Pepper, get behind me! I’ll take care of this bitch for you!” Sayaka shouted as she summoned two swords and pointed both of them at Annie.
“You dare raise your weapons against me! I only planned on bringing you back to your cell, but now I fear I’ll have to put you down!”
Without wasting any time, the blue haired woman jumped at her enemy and swung her weapons at her chest. Annie managed to effortlessly block the attack with her spear. Without wasting any time, the knight kicked her opponent in the stomach, sending her flying into a tree.
“You’re the woman who’s been trying to abduct the princess. Why is it that you try to defend her? Do you perhaps love her?”
“You got that right! Viola’s my woman, and I’m gonna do my best to save her!” Sayaka shouted before shooting a barrage of swords at her opponent.
Annie let out a sigh before speaking.
“All right. If that’s how you want to do things!”
Suddenly, all the swords flying towards the knight stuck to her chest and stomach. Pepper’s eyes widened as she grabbed her daughter’s left hand and began to walk away from the purple haired woman.
“Daddy, what are you-“
Before Viola could finish speaking, her father’s boat began to slowly inch towards Annie.
“Woah!” Sayaka shouted as she felt as if something was pulling her towards her enemy. “Center-“
The knight stabbed her enemy in the center of her forehead, causing her to go silent.
“SAYAKA!” Viola screamed.
“And now who’s the lobotomized one?” Annie chuckled before disabling her magic, causing Sayaka’s swords to fall to the ground and vanish.
She pulled her spear out of the blue haired woman’s head and kicked her body to the side.
“Well, princess, it seems like I’ve defeated your knight. Come with me. I don’t want to hurt you or your father, as you’re both very dear to me.”
“If you really cared about us, you’d let my daughter flee to Japan! Gadulka might be abusive, but she’s not a tyrannical queen! She wouldn’t hurt you or your-“
“I know that! But I don’t want to disappoint her! My loyalty to her goes far beyond what a knight would usually have to their lord! I will do anything she wishes, no matter how dishonorable or horrific it-“
“Shut your mouth!” Sayaka shouted as she jumped onto the knight’s back.
She summoned two swords and stabbed Annie in the back, causing her to let out a grunt. Viola covered her mouth as Pepper winced from the sight.
“Y-You’re alive?”
“A coward like you who hides her inability to go against her master only serves to piss the rest of us off! Now, let us leave or I’ll kill you!”
Annie grabbed her enemy’s left leg and slammed her onto the ground.
“Enough! This battle is over!” The knight yelled before stomping on her enemy’s head with enough force to knock her out.
“Annie, are you okay?” Viola asked.
“Y-Yes, I’m fine. Now come with me. I don’t want to fight you.”
Although she was very hesitant, Viola walked away from her father.
“Viola! Wait! Don’t go with-“
“I’m sorry, daddy. But I don’t think we can reason with Annie, and I don’t want to see her get hurt.”
She grabbed the purple haired woman’s hand.
“Sorry for this, Pepper. I’ll be taking my leave now.” The knight said as she grabbed the unconscious Sayaka and hung her over her shoulder.
The two magical girls walked away, leaving Pepper behind.
“Damn it, Annie! Why do you have to be like this?” The white haired woman shouted at her best friend.

Chapter 96: Lady Annie

-A few minutes later-
Annie and Viola stood outside the palace. Standing near the entrance were Gadulka and Magnolia.
“Have you girls really searched the castle’s entire premises?” The queen asked.
“Yes, Your Majesty. Lorna and Doone told me that they looked through every nook and cranny of this palace and weren’t able to find Sayaka or Viola anywhere. Wadoka said she was going to look through any nearby houses, but she hasn’t reported anything back to me yet.”
“What about Annie? Where has she gone?”
“I don’t know, I’m pretty sure she never told anyone about where she was going. If I had to wager a guess, she probably went to look for Viola by herself.”
“And you’d be correct, Magnolia.” The purple haired knight said as she and her princess entered the building.
“General! Are you all right?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Can you bring this prisoner over to the dungeon?”
“Wait a minute… isn’t that Sayaka Miki? Why is she in Titania after half a decade? Why am I being ordered to put her in the basement? Why did nobody tell me this?” She shouted.
“It’s a long story. Please just do as I say. I’ll tell you everything later.” The knight handed the key to the dungeon’s jail cells to her subordinate.
“All right, but you better not back out on your word.”
The green haired girl grabbed Sayaka and walked away.
“Viola, did Sayaka hurt you? Are you all right?”
“I’m fine, mother. I don’t know why you’d worry about her hurting me, since I went willingly with her.”
Gadulka scowled.
“I see. So I’m guessing you freed Sayaka to help with your attempt to escape the-“
“No. From what I can tell, it seems that Sayaka only managed to escape due to Wadoka accidentally dropping the key near the cell where she was being held. After that, she most likely went to the infirmary and managed to convince the princess to come with her to Japan.”
“Hmm… Viola, go back to the infirmary room. I’ll have Wadoka stay there, so let go of any hope you have of escaping!”
The pink haired woman let out a sigh.
“Fine… mother.”
She walked away, leaving only Annie and Gadulka behind.
“Now that everything’s been resolved, I’ll call Wadoka, Lorna, and Doone to tell them to come back. You can go back to sleep, Your Majesty.”
She turned around and began to walk away. The queen’s eyes widened as she saw that her friend had two stab wounds on her back.
“Annie, you’re injured! Let me call one of the doctors. Your wound will be treated before you even-“
“No, it’s fine. My armor blocked most of the damage, so this injury isn’t too deep. I could treat it by myself in my room.”
“Maybe, but I still think you should get it treated. It’s not a small cut or anything like that; it’s a stab wound inflicted by someone with the intent to kill. You may have also received more severe injuries that can’t be seen with the naked eye. It might end up being a waste of time, but please, have your injuries checked by a doctor!”
“You’re worrying too much, Gadulka. I’m-“
“Of course I’m worried! You’ve been my friend since we were children! I don’t want you getting hurt and dying!”
Annie let out a deep breath before walking over to her queen and hugging her.
“Fine, I’ll get a doctor to treat my injuries. Please, just calm down!”
“A-All right, I will.” The pink haired woman said, letting go of her best friend.
Annie walked towards her left to access the closest infirmary room.
“Forgive me for worrying you, my queen. You have a trial to attend tomorrow; worrying over trivial matters such as my injuries should be the last thing you should be doing.” The purple knight whispered to herself.

-
Magnolia opened the jail cell closest to the dungeon’s entrance and threw Sayaka inside. She then locked the door to it and walked away.
“Unlike Wadoka, I’m not gonna give you a chance to escape. Stay in this cell and regret your decisions!” She shouted as she walked up the stairs.

Chapter 97: The Queen and Her Friends

-Many years ago-
Gadulka, Pepper, and Annie sat near one of Titania’s many shores. They were far from the royal family’s palace and couldn’t see anyone nearby. However, there was a store that sold snacks and food like hot dogs and hamburgers not too far from them. The sun was starting to set, signifying that it was almost time for the girls to part ways for the evening.
“I can’t believe summer’s about to end.” The white haired girl said as she looked at the sky. “It feels like just yesterday that we got out of school.”
“Yeah. I can’t believe our elementary school graduation party was back in June. It seems like time’s been moving so fast since then.” The pink haired girl said before leaning over and putting her head on Pepper’s chest, causing her to blush slightly.
“Speaking of our schooling, are you really going to be homeschooled from now on? I thought only the crown princess was supposed to be homeschooled.”
“Annie, I am the crown princess.”
“But how? Isn’t your sister older?”
“Yes, but she doesn’t plan to succeed my mother as queen. Instead, she’s decided that she’s going to move to Japan and spend the rest of her life there. My mom’s been trying to change her mind, but her words don’t seem to faze her. That’s why she’s recently decided to make me the crown princess and to homeschool me.”
“If you won’t be going to school with us, then does that mean we’ll have to stop being friends?”
“Of course not. Even if we’re not in the same school anymore, that doesn’t mean we have to stop talking to each other. You two are more than welcome to visit my palace whenever you want!”
“I’ll be sure to come over to your house whenever I’m able to!” Pepper said, hugging the princess.
“Are you sure your mom won’t mind us visiting?” The purple haired girl said, a frown spreading across her face due to the sight in front of her.
“She already knows that you’re both my best friends. I don’t see why she wouldn’t let you visit me.” Gadulka stuck her pinky out. “Do you girls promise to come visit me whenever you’re available?”
“I pinky promise!” The white haired girl shouted before putting her finger around her friend’s.
“I promise as well.” Annie said, doing the same as her friend.

-A few days later-
It was the beginning of the school year for girls all around Titania, but Gadulka was forced to stay home all day. Her mother had finished teaching her early today, so she was forced to spend most of her time in her room, watching whatever was on TV. She was incredibly bored and was on the verge of falling asleep when she heard a knock at her bedroom door,
“Hey, Gadulka, are you in there?” What sounded like Pepper said.
“Yes! I’m here!” The pink haired girl responded before getting up from her bed and running towards the door. “Pepper! You’re finally here! I was so bored without you or Annie!” As her friend entered her room, the princess turned her head to the left and then to the right.
“Speaking of which, I don’t see Annie anywhere. Where is she?”
“Oh, she decided to stay back at school. Apparently, you can already sign up for extracurricular activities. She wanted to check them out, and she told me she might even join a few of them. If she does, it’s likely she’ll be pretty busy for the rest of her school days.” Her smile faltered slightly. “She might even make new friends there and stop hanging out with us...”
Gadulka frowned.
“But don’t worry, regardless of what Annie does with her free time, you’ll always have me by your side.”
The pink haired grabbed her friend’s hand and turned to look at her.
“Pepper, do you promise to always stick by my side?”
“Of course I do! I’m gonna be your friend until the day I die!”

Chapter 98: The Day of the Trial

-Present day-
Sayaka began to open her eyes. She quickly let out a yawn before sitting up.
“Damn it… I got captured again!” She shouted. “And now, I don’t think there’s any chance of me escaping.” She put her hands in her pockets, only to find nothing in them. “And they took my phone too! I can’t even check the time to help me formulate a plan!”
The blue haired woman let out a sigh before falling onto her back to stare at the ceiling.
“If I was in this cell for the whole night, then today’s the day of Viola’s trial. If I got unlucky and overslept, then the trial’s probably happening as I speak… I’ll never be able to save Viola at this rate!”
Sayaka’s fists began to shake with rage as she stood up. She threw a punch with all of her might at one of the bars in front of her. It didn’t even dent.
“ENOUGH OF THIS!” Sayaka screamed before going Super Saiyan.
She quickly threw yet another powerful bunch at the bar, and just let last time, she didn’t manage to even slightly scratch it.
“Without that key, I’ll never make it out of here… Viola’s gonna be found guilty and probably be sentenced to life in prison, if not, executed. She doesn’t deserve this! Viola never did anything wrong! This all happened because of that bitch who couldn’t handle heartbreak! If she just moved on from her ex and didn’t abuse her daughter, Viola wouldn’t have had to run away from-“ The magical girl went silent as a realization struck her. “Gadulka and I… aren’t too different from each other. Everything Viola’s gone through is just like what I made Sayako experience. I guess I deserve this, huh?” She began to smile softly. “But that doesn’t mean Viola deserves to rot away here! I need to save her, even if I don’t deserve this freedom!”
As Sayaka finished speaking to herself, the door to the dungeon opened. Wadoka walked down the stairs with a tray that held four pancakes, an omelette, a glass of apple juice, and a bowl of rice. Once she made it down them, she stood in front of Sayaka’s cell and put the tray on the ground.
“Good morning, Sayaka! Did you sleep well?”
“Yes, I did, Wadoka. Has Viola’s trial started yet?”
“No. It should start in the next hour or so, after the princess actually wakes up. When that happens, you’ll be let out to be given the privilege of watching the trial in person!”
The blue haired woman’s eyes widened.
“I see. I guess I’ll just sleep here until that time comes then.” She said as her friend pushed the tray into the cell.

-Meanwhile-
Viola was peacefully sleeping in the infirmary room’s bed when her mother entered the room. Gadulka quickly approached her daughter and began to tap her forehead.
“Wake up. it’s time for your trial.” She gently said.
“M-Mom…” Viola said as she slowly opened her eyes.
“Get up already, we have no time to waste.”
The pink haired woman didn’t move or say anything. She simply stared at her mother.
“Don’t pretend to be a vegetable! Get up!”
“All right, mother.” She said bitterly before standing up.
“I’ll take you to my room to get you dressed up, and I’ll have one of our chefs make you a gigantic breakfast. Just don’t try to escape again, and I guarantee this’ll be over before you know it.”
“Okay… mother…”

Chapter 99: Prison Break

Reese and Harp stood outside of Gadulka’s room. The brunette was wearing a black suit with a white undershirt, black dress pants, and black dress shoes. Her daughter, who was standing beside her, was wearing a blue dress with brown dress shoes.
“Dad, when are mom and Viola gonna come out? I’m tired of standing in front of her bedroom! We’ve been doing this for like half an hour now!”
“They’ll probably come out soon. I’m assuming the reason why they’re taking so long is because we don’t really have many clothes that fit Viola in our closet, and your sister’s probably not willingly putting on the few pieces of clothing that are her size. Not like I blame her. If I were in Viola’s position, I’d probably do anything that would stop my mom from dragging me to the courthouse.”
“Do you know why mom’s doing this? Viola hasn’t really done anything wrong, so I can’t really see her getting charged with anything too major.”
Reese’s lips formed into a smile.
“Because she’s her ex’s child. I’m not sure if it’s necessarily because she hates Viola, or if it’s some sick way to get back at Pepper, but she’s not doing it for any justifiable reason. As for what Viola’s sentencing will be, I can’t say as, I’m not a lawyer nor have I ever studied law before. But, as much as I’d like to say Viola would get a light sentencing or just straight up be found not guilty of whatever she’s being tried for, Gadulka’s this continent’s queen. If anyone can influence the court and the judge, it’s her. She’ll certainly strive to make sure her own flesh and blood gets the harshest sentence possible, life in jail!”
Harp’s eyes widened.
“No! That can’t be! I don’t want my sister to spend the rest of her life in jail! She just came back after 5 years, and I’ve barely gotten to talk with her, and now she’s going to be put behind bars? I can’t stand for that!”
“Neither can I, but what are we supposed to do? You could maybe try to reason with your mother, but she’s definitely not gonna change her mind about this, even if you beg and cry for her to stop.”
The pink haired girl began to frown as she looked at the floor in front of her.
“I don’t want this to happen…” She muttered to herself. “I just want to be able to talk with my sister after so much time of being apart!”

-
Viola sat on her mother’s bed. She was wearing red heels and a white dress that covered her arms and reached down to her knees. Across the gigantic room, Gadulka was standing in front of her closet. She was wearing a short red dress that showed off her chest and legs, and red high heels. In her hands was a crown made out of pure platinum. Almost every inch of the object had a precious stone inside of it.
“I haven’t worn this baby since my coronation! It feels so good to see it again after so many years!” She turned to her daughter. “Take a long look at it! Burn the image of our family’s most prized possession into your memory! This’ll be the only time you get to see it before spending the rest of your life in a cell!” Gadulka burst into laughter.
Viola let out a sigh as she turned away from her mother.
“What’s that for? Look at the bright side, if you’re lucky, your sister might let you go free once she becomes queen!”
“Why are we going through this whole trial thing? There’s no chance of me winning it. It’s just a waste of everyone’s time and money. Just throw me into your castle’s dungeon and keep me there for all of eternity!”
“As much as I’d like to do that, I sadly can’t. Imprisoning a random civilian without a trial would spark a gigantic, continent-wide outrage. Could you imagine how people would react if I did that to you, their eldest princess? They’d probably have our family beheaded for such an act!” As Gadulka finished speaking, she put her crown on her head. “Now, let’s go. We’ve kept Reese and Harp waiting long enough!”
Viola hesitantly stood up. The two pink haired women quickly walked out of the room and were greeted by Harp and Reese.
“Finally, it took you long enough.”
“Follow me, dears.” Gadulka said as she walked ahead of her family.
The three girls walked after her, but only Reese managed to catch up to her.
“Is everything okay? Do you feel well?” She asked, grabbing her wife’s left hand.
“I’m a little nervous, and I guess stressed out.” She let out a sigh. “I really wish I didn’t have to do this.”
“Once this is all over and we get to come back home, let’s spend the rest of the day in our room together. We can drink the most expensive wine we have while I take care of you, and we enjoy each other.”
“That’s an excellent plan.” The queen responded as she moved over to her wife and gently kissed her on the lips. “I’ll look forward to it.” She whispered.

-23 minutes later-
Sayaka, who had finished eating her breakfast a while ago, sat on the ground and stared up at the ceiling. She was about to fall asleep once again when she heard someone walk down the stairs. A smile spread across the blue haired woman’s face as Magnolia came into her field of view and pulled the jail cells’ key from her pocket.
“Ms. Miki, as ordered by Queen Gadulka, I’m allowing you to go free under the pretense that you’re to attend Viola’s trial and immediately return to Japan once this is all said and done.”
“I see. Thank you.” She said while walking out of her cell. “However, I won’t be going back home alone! If I return to Japan, it’s gonna be with Viola in my arms!”
Without giving her any time to react, Sayaka quickly turned around and chopped the green haired girl’s neck with her left hand, knocking her unconscious.
“Viola, hang in there! I’m gonna save you!”

Chapter 100: The Courthouse

-
Titania’s royal family calmly walked towards the only courthouse in the entire continent. There was a huge crowd gathered near the building that was mainly comprised of civilians and news reporters, but there were also important guests there in the mix like Gadulka’s sister and the Magical Girl Council.
“Let us through, please. We won’t be able to enter if you girls are blocking the way.” The queen loudly said to overshadow the chatter of the cluster of citizens in front of her.
It took a few minutes, but eventually enough of the crowd moved to the side to create a large passage for the royal family. The four walked through the opening and were about to reach the courthouse when a group of news reporters walked out of the crowd and ran towards the queen.
“Queen Gadulka, we’re from-“
“I don’t have time for news reports right now. Let me be until this trial is over, then I’ll answer any questions you may have.” She said, putting her left hand on the camerawoman’s camera.
The news anchor shook her head before she and her crew walked to the left, reentering the crowd. Before the four could continue walking, someone wrapped their arms around Gadulka’s stomach. She let out a gasp before turning around to see her older sister hugging her.
“Hey, Gad, how have you been?”
“Don’t surprise me like that, Cello! It’s not funny!”
The older pink haired woman let out a laugh as she moved her arms away from her sister.
“Anyway, before you can begin your trial, can you tell me what it’s all about? Your text message only said that Viola was the accused and nothing else about the trial other than that.”
“You’ll see for yourself, dear sister! I wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise!”
“Don’t tell me that sorry excuse! If Viola is incarcerated, or worse, killed, that’ll affect our entire family! Not only is she my daughter’s fiancée, but there’s no telling what mother might do to you if she’s angered by this.”
“Why would mother care about this? She hasn’t visited me since abdicating the throne and moving to Jspan. And she doesn’t care about her granddaughter that much if she didn’t bother to come here to watch her trial.”
“That’s true, but if she finds out that her daughter was imprisoned for the rest of her life, she might just come back to her home continent and punish you. You know that mom always disapproved of severely punishing her children. She wouldn’t want this!”
“You’re right, but Viola is my daughter! Our mother has no say in how I treat her!”
Cello let out a sigh before turning away.
“Look, I’m just telling you this for your own good. If you want to try Viola, then go ahead and do it, but don’t come crying to me if this ends up backfiring on you!”
“I’ll be sure not to, big sister!” She said, smiling at her.
After much delay, the royal family finally made it to the courthouse. Reese opened its doors and was greeted by her wife’s knights, who were standing behind them.
“You finally made it, Your Majesty.” Annie said with a smile on her face. “Please, come in.”
“Wait, where’s Magnolia?”
“She’s still in your castle as we speak. I sent her to escort Sayaka to us. She should be here soon.”
“Perfect.” Gadulka turned around to look at the crowd. “Girls, allow my sister, her daughter, and the Magical Girl Council through. Then, calmly walk in and sit down at whatever seats are available. Let’s try to make this trial go as quickly and smoothly as possible.”

-A few minutes later-
Sayaka was running as quickly as her legs could take her. She didn’t exactly know where Gadulka and her family went or even if Titania had a courthouse, but she needed to find Viola quickly.
“Damn it! Where did you take her?” The blue haired woman muttered to herself.
Eventually, Sayaka saw a large white building with a sizable crowd attempting to enter it in the distance.
“It looks the trial hasn’t begun yet! I made it in time! I could just jump over this line, snatch Viola, and head back to Japan right now if I really wanted, but I think I might wait until this trial actually starts! I’d get so much more attention and recognition if I stormed into this building the moment that old hag starts talking!”
With this new plan in mind, the magical girl walked to the left to get behind the courthouse.

-
Everyone who planned on watching the trial had sat down. The building was packed with so much people that there wasn’t any space for anymore people to sit down. But somehow, everyone was relatively quiet and calm.
“All right, judge, can we get things started?”
“As you wish.” A young woman sitting behind the judge bench and wearing a judge’s gown said.
She grabbed her gavel and slammed it down on her bench, causing the courthouse to go silent. “We will now begin the trial of Princess Viola. May the accused please-“
“This trial isn’t going anywhere on my watch!” Sayaka shouted as she stood near the entrance of the courthouse.
“S-Sayaka?” Viola yelled, eyes widening. A smile spread across her face. “Y-You’ve come to save me…” She whispered to herself.

Chapter 101: The Trial

“You? What did you do to Magnolia?” Annie asked as she got up from her seat near her queen. She quickly summoned her spear and pointed it at the blue haired woman. “If you take another step towards Her Majesty, I’ll lodge this spear into your eye!”
A smile spread across Sayaka’s face.
“Go ahead, knight! Either you’ll end up knocked out on the ground like that subordinate of yours, or I kill you! You wouldn’t use your magic in an area that’s filled to the brim with innocent citizens, and without it, you’re nothing compared to me!” She taunted, pointing at herself with her thumb.
The purple haired woman grit her teeth before dropping her lance to the ground, causing it to disappear.
“Good choice!” Sayaka walked towards Viola. “Now, Princess, let’s get out of-“
“YOU’RE NOT TAKING MY DAUGHTER AWAY!” Gadulka screamed as she raised her left hand in front of her, showing her ring to the intruder.
“No! Don’t do it!” Reese shouted as she grabbed her wife’s hands. “Please, stop this! Sayaka was one of the people who saved Titania and protected you half a decade ago! You mustn’t-“
“The last time she was a hero was five years ago. Now, she’s nothing but a no good kidnapper and a dirty criminal! I’ll show her what happens to people who threaten my life!”
Before the queen could transform, the judge slammed her gavel onto her bench.
“ORDER! ORDER IN THE COURT!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.
“No! I will not allow this trial to go any further until I’ve said my piece!” Sayaka pointed at Gadulka. “Something I’ve noticed is that, despite being one of the richest women on Earth, you didn’t hire a lawyer for your daughter! Even if you don’t have a lawyer yourself, you have more money than any of us here can even imagine! You could easily bribe that new, young judge in front of us!”
“SHUT YOUR MOUTH, WRETCH!” Gadulka screamed.
She was about to lunge at the intruder when Reese moved her hands up to her shoulders.
“Calm down! Sayaka isn’t trying to hurt anyone, just let her talk!”
The pink haired woman grit her teeth.
“Hey, what did you say about me?” The judge shouted. “This might be my first time ever judging a trial, but I’m not gonna let myself be bribed!”
“I think you’re missing the point of what I’m trying to say. What I’m trying to say is that this trial is rigged in the queen’s favor due to her wealth and the fact that Viola has no lawyer on her side. Either this court case is dropped and Viola is allowed to come with me, or you reschedule it and hire a lawyer for your daughter! Otherwise, this entire trial would be rigged!”
Gadulka began to grin wildly.
“Why does some intruder think she knows more than me about how the law and court system work on my own continent? I gave you an opportunity to speak, and you used it to slander both me and the judge! I’ve been trying to hold myself back and calm down, but I don’t think that’s possible now!” Gadulka transformed. “Throughout these past two days, you’ve been nothing but a thorn in my side! I didn’t want to harm you, as I wanted to believe that you were still a hero. But it seems like I was mistaken, and instead you’re just a lowly criminal who threatened my happiness, the lives of the royal family, and the prosperity of my nation! In all of Titania’s history, this sentence has never been used on any criminal. You should be honored to receive the death penalty!”
“Wait, we have the death penalty?” A woman in the crowd asked.
“No, I remember taking law when I was younger, and I don’t remember there being such a sentence. The harshest penalty in Titania is life in prison without the chance of-“
“NOW THERE IS!”
Sayaka’s eyes widened, but her smile did not falter.
“Come on, Viola, let’s get out of here!” She shouted before grabbing the princess, putting her over her shoulder and then jumping out of the room.
“Give up, Ms. Miki! With my magic, any attempts to escape are futile!” She shouted before jumping after them.
“Damn it! How could I let this happen?” Reese said to herself before standing up. “Harp, go to your aunt. I’m gonna chase after your-“
“No! If you’re going after mom, then I’m gonna help you! With both of us there, I’m certain she’ll stop this madness!”
The brunette smiled at her daughter.
“Thank you. Now, let’s get out of here!”
The two girls ran out of the room, leaving the attendants and judge completely stunned.”
“What… what just happened?” The judge asked, still trying to process what happened.
“This is how monarchies fall! Great job, Gadulka!” Cello shouted as she facepalmed. “Harp or I will become Titania’s Queen sometime soon because of you; that is, if our family’s not kicked out of our position soon.”
“Girls, should we help Sayaka?” Pernelle asked.
“Nah, she should fine.” Elisa responded. “She’s a friend of Madoka. I’m certain she could at least give Queen Gadulka a run for her money.”

-
Sayaka ran as quickly as she possible could towards Pepper’s house.
“Sayaka, how did you even break out of your cell?”
“One of those knights unlocked the cell I was in and told me to go watch the trial, then go home. Instead of doing as she said and leaving you here to rot in your mom’s basement for the rest of your life, I’ve decided to come save you!”
“But why? You could’ve gone home at any time. You’re wealthy, are you not? You could easily find a woman who’d love nothing more than to date you. There was no reason for you to save me!”
“Come on, Princess! Can’t a lady do something nice for the people she cares about once in a while? Even if you don’t love me, which I’d completely understand, that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t try to save you.”
As Sayaka finished speaking, she arrived at the woods where Pepper had built her house.
“We’re close to your father’s boat!”
The blue haired girl quickly ran through the woods until she found a familiar log cabin. She went behind it and saw Pepper’s boat.
“At last! We made it! Viola, help me push this thing to-“
“You’re not escaping this place under my watch.” Gadulka said as she appeared on her ex’s boat. “Hand over my daughter, and I’ll allow you to live. You won’t be welcomed back to this continent, but at least you’ll keep your life!”
“I haven’t seen enough of this place to fully give a shit about it! Besides, if I’m gonna be banned from ever coming back to this continent regardless of what I’ll do, I’d rather just take my girl back to my home than leave without her and be banned from here for the rest of my life!”
“Very well, it seems you’ve chosen death! I wanted to spare your life, but it looks like I’ll have to execute you!” She took a deep breath. “For the sake of my people’s future, you must die!” Gadulka summoned a gold scepter with purple gems encrusted into its sides before lunging at Sayaka.
The blue haired woman summoned two swords in each of her hands and jumped at the monarch. Gadulka wasted no time in swinging her weapon downwards at her enemy’s head. The younger woman managed to block the attack by raising her swords over her head.
“Nice reflexes! If I had hit you, your head would’ve been completely caved in!” The queen cheerfully said while smiling wildly.
“Sayaka, let me-“
“No! You’re still recovering from being in a coma and having brain surgery done on you! Besides, if things go wrong, you’ll be forced to kill your mother…” The magical girl attempted to kick her enemy in the stomach. Before her leg could reach her, Gadulka disappeared. This gave Sayaka the opportunity to keep speaking. “I have a friend who was forced to kill her mother a few months ago… and she hasn’t been the same since. Even if you don’t like your mom, you shouldn’t ever have to shoulder the pain of killing the woman who brought you into this world.”
“Silence!” The pink haired woman shouted before reappearing behind her target.
She thrusted her scepter forwards, plunging it into Sayaka’s chest and completely destroying it. The younger magical girl spat out blood as her eyes widened.
“SAYAKA!”
“For someone who was telling my daughter she could kill me, you perished far too quickly, Sayaka. You will not missed.”
Gadulka pulled her weapon out of her, causing the blue haired woman to fall to the ground. The queen kicked her in the head. Sayaka did not move.
“Viola, toss her ashore. I have no motivation to throw a funeral for someone who-“
“You fool!” Sayaka shouted as she sat up.
She stood up and shot a barrage of swords at Gadulka as her injury healed.
Despite being caught off guard, the queen managed to teleport away.
“My magic won’t allow me to die from such a trivial injury!” She turned to her girlfriend. “Viola, I’ll keep your mom distracted. You bring the boat to shore.”
“All right!”
As Viola began to push the boat, Gadulka appeared in front of Sayaka. She grabbed her enemy by the throat and squeeze down on it with all her might.
“Sayaka Miki, you’ll never be as strong as Madoka. You’ll live the rest of your life in her shadow, and hundreds of years in the future, you will only be known as Madoka’s friend!”
“SHUT YOUR MOUTH, YOU BITCH!” Sayaka screamed as she went Super Saiyan. The shockwave created by the transformation was so powerful that the queen was pushed away, causing her to drop her enemy to the ground “I’M JUST AS STRONG AS MADOKA! SHE’S ONLY SLIGHTLY STRONGER THAN ME RIGHT NOW BECAUSE SHE GOT A NEW FORM! IN A FEW DAYS, I’LL RECLAIM MY THRONE AS THE STRONGEST MAGICAL GIRL IN MITAKIHARA!”
Gadulka put her left hand over her mouth as she tried her hardest to keep herself from laughing.
“You’re a humorous girl, Sayaka. If we had met under different circumstances, I’m certain we’d become good friends. Hell, I’d most likely even let you marry my daughter! But, unfortunately, you seem eager to fight and are too stubborn to yield to me! Now that you’ve gone Super Saiyan, I won’t hold anything back!”
“Excellent! I’ll show you how much stronger than Madoka I’ve become!”

Chapter 102: The Continent’s Queen

Sayaka teleported in front of Gadulka. She threw a punch at her chest, but before her attack could land, a harpoon from Pepper’s boat was shot at her, piercing her chest.
“If I remember correctly, you have time magic, just like Homura! I know the ins and outs of that magic, you have no chance against me!” She lied.
The blue haired woman ripped the spear out of her chest and threw it back to where it came from.
“If your dear friend has taught you so much about our magic, then I’d expect you to at least be able to hit me!” Gadulka raised her arms to the side. “Come on, Sayaka! Hit me!”
The magical girl rushed at her enemy and threw a punch at her stomach. She was about to hit her, when suddenly, the queen was standing a few feet away from where she was a few seconds ago.
“Huh? That’s weird! Why don’t you try again?”
Sayaka ran at her and, just like the first time, Gadulka somehow moved away before she could be hit.
“Oops! It seems like you’re just not fast enough! Try again!”
“STOP MESSING WITH ME, YOU BITCH!” She screamed before repeating the process yet again.
Just like the other two times, the queen was able to effortlessly avoid her enemy’s attack. The two repeated this several more times until Sayaka got an idea.
“DIE! GALICK GUN!”
Sayaka shot a beam of magic at the queen. Gadulka wasn’t at all surprised by this and simply grinned before teleporting away. Suddenly, Sayaka was brought over to where Gadulka was once standing. Before she could even react to what had just happened, her very own attack went straight through her neck, completely disintegrating it.
“YOU BITCH!” Sayaka’s disembodied head screamed, looking up at the queen.
“What happened to all of that confidence? Weren’t you just talking about how you knew everything about my magic and how you could easily kill me?” The pink haired woman tried her best to hold in her laughter as she walked over to Sayaka’s head. Once it was within her reach, she grabbed it and brought it up to her face. “Despite how much you boasted about your strength, it appears like your regeneration magic is nowhere near my time magic in terms of sheer strength. I could effortlessly crush your skull and be done with you here and now, but I don’t want to. Regardless of what you’ve done, you’re still one of the magical girls who saved Titania. With all my heart, I deeply admire all of you. It is due to this admiration, that I’m willing to give you one last chance to surrender. If you accept defeat, then I shall spare your life and allow you to go home. What do you say, Sayaka Miki?”
“I already told you no two times! My response won’t change!” The blue haired woman shouted as her body healed instantly.
She threw a punch at Gadulka. The queen wasted no time and grabbed her opponent’s arm and effortlessly tore it off.
“Now, you’ll-“
A very familiar voice interrupted the queen before could finish speaking.
“What’s with all the ruckus?” Pepper asked as she approaching her boat.
“P-Pepper? Wh-What are you doing here?”
The white haired woman’s eyes widened
“What kind of question is that? This is my boat! If I hear some incredibly loud, odd sounds coming from near my property, of course I’m going to investigate it.” She turned to her left and saw Viola pushing her boat deeper into the forest. “Why is our daughter pushing my boat while you beat a disabled woman? Weren’t you supposed to be taking Viola to court?” Pepper let out a sigh. “The more I look at this, the stranger it gets…”
“There’s a reasonable explanation for all this, I swear!”
Her ex wife raised an eyebrow.
“What is it?”
“You s-see, I did bring Viola to trial, b-but this woman broke into the courthouse and attempted to kidnap our child!”
“Gadulka… Sayaka is our daughter’s friend. She doesn’t want to kidnap her, she just wants to get her away from you!” She pointed at her queen. “You’ve been abusing her ever since we separated, you tried to throw her in jail, you tried to kill her friend, and now you’re lying to me! You’re a horrible person! I don’t know what I must’ve been thinking to marry someone like you!”
The pink haired woman let go of her enemy’s arm and fell to her knees. Tears ran down her cheeks as she stared at her ex.
“H-How could you say that about me?” She shouted. “Y-You’re breaking my heart, Pepper! I loved y-you, and I still do! I-I-“
Before the queen could speak, two familiar girls ran out from the trees.
“Mom!” Harp shouted as she ran over to her mother.
“Are you okay?” Reese asked as she put her left hand on her wife’s shoulder. “You’re crying…”
“P-Pepper hates me! My best friend hates me! She wishes she had never married me!” She sobbed while burying her face into her wife’s chest. “I only wa-want to do what’s best for my continent and f-family! Af-After everything that’s happened over the last 5 years, I’ve been so stressed out that Ti-Titania’s going to be invaded or destroyed, just like A-America! In most other countries, people like y-you and I w-would be killed for the way we are! This place was created s-so that women could be themselves and truly love who they love… and my mother entrusted me to protect it. By having Viola marry Kukki, I-I thought our family would o-only become more capable of governing this continent by becoming more Japanese. I-I never could’ve expected her to run away to Japan and leave me!”
Reese began to gently pat her wife’s head.
“It’s okay, we’re here for you. Let it all out.”
“I-I was paranoid that she had leaked some of Titania’s secrets to the Japanese government, s-so I was going to try her for treason!”
“What?” All of the girls surrounding Gadulka shouted in unison.
“Okay, I think it’s about time for us to go home. I’ll cancel the trial and we can spend the rest of the day together, how does that sound?”
“I-It sounds perfect…” She sobbed.
Reese picked up her wife and put her over her shoulder.
“Can you two stay here for just another day? Once my wife calms down, I’m sure she’d love to speak to the two of you. I’ll pay for all of your expenses if you’re low on cash, Sayaka.”
“They can stay at my house.” Pepper spoke up. “I have two futons they can use and I’ll cook for them.”
“Really? I can’t thank you enough! Do you mind if I’d pay-“
“You don’t need to pay me. I’m just doing my job as Viola’s father. Hurry home and take care of your wife for me.”
“You don’t need to tell me that twice! Sayaka, Viola, come to the castle tomorrow after you wake up. The queen will be waiting for you.”
Reese and Harp quickly walked away.
“Well that was anticlimactic.” Sayaka said while sitting on the ground, looking at the sky. “Should we stay or do you want to head home right now?”
“We should stay. Reese proposed this to us herself, so I know this isn’t some cheap trick. Plus, I want to hear what my mom says. She might still hate me, but I don’t care. I at least want to hear if her breakdown was actually sincere or not.”

Chapter 103: Leaving Titania

-A few hours later-
Gadulka and Reese lay on their backs on their bed. They were both breathing heavily and were huddled next to each other. On the ground were empty bottles of wine, boxes of tissues, and a few used up tubes of lube.
“I-I don’t think I can’t keep going…” The brunette panted.
“Neither… can I… I think I’ll have a hard time walking around… tomorrow.”
“It’s a good thing I told Sayaka and Viola to come here… instead of telling them that we’d go to them.” She sat up. “Anyway, are you feeling better? Do you think you could speak with your daughter if you really tried?”
The queen nodded her head.
“I could speak with her without threatening her… but I’m not sure if she’d like to. I’ve treated her terribly, Reese… and all because I didn’t know how to handle a divorce.” The pink haired woman’s lips formed a small smile. “I’m a really childish woman. I’m nearly in my mid 40’s and I’m the ruler of an entire continent. I should be more wise and calm about stuff, but I can’t stop myself from overreacting, like when I made sure that all of Titania’s citizens wore clothes and didn’t do anything too lewd back when Madoka and her friends came to have a vacation here a few years back. I guess since I was sheltered for the most formative years of my life and only ever talked to my family members, the castle’s servants, and Pepper, I was never able to become emotionally mature, when that should’ve been one of my top priorities.”
“Pepper is Viola’s father, correct? Why did you marry her and bear her daughter?”
“Well, for the majority of my life, she was my only friend. I wasn’t good at making friends, and after I entered middle school, my isolation from everyone who wasn’t related to the royal family only exacerbated that problem. Pepper visited me every day after being let out of school, and we’d hang out and talk to each other. One day… things got a little heated between us and we ended up confessing to each other and then making love. Viola was conceived on that day, but I didn’t mind. Both Pepper and I were happy, so when my mother seceded the throne, I married her almost immediately. We were truly happy… at least, that’s what I thought. I was only thinking about my own feelings and not my wife’s. I wasn’t able to realize her dissatisfaction with our relationship until it was too late… and she left. Now that I look back at our love, I realize that my love for Pepper wasn’t anything unique to her specifically. If anyone else was in her position as my sole friend, I would’ve fallen for them instead of her.”
“Why’d you fall in love with me then? We didn’t meet until Viola was already a teenager.”
The queen put her left hand over her mouth as her face flushed.
“If I’m completely honest… it was your body that made me interested in you. Your tits are huge, your cock’s gigantic… and you’re muscular… oh so muscular.”
Reese chuckled.
“It was my muscles that made you bring me home?”
The pink haired woman nodded her head.
“Pepper wasn’t buff, so I never really realized that I had a thing for muscular women until after we went our separate ways. I still remember when we first met. I went to buy something at the nearest grocery store and I saw you. At first, I only planned on having a one night stand relationship with you, but then I invited you back to my palace for sex again, and again, and again, and again. Through these encounters, we learned so much about each other, and I eventually fell for you.” She let out a sigh before shaking her head. “Sorry for rambling on about barely related topics for so long. I just… really needed to talk about it.”
“It’s fine. You’re my wife. You can tell me about anything that troubles you, and I’ll hear you out, especially now, after you had a breakdown.” Reese said as she stood up.
“I should’ve told you about my concerns. Maybe all of this could’ve been avoided if I just let you comfort me more.”
Before she could get dressed, the door to the bedroom was slammed open by Annie.
“QUEEN GADULKA!” She screamed as tears ran down her face.
“HOLY SHIT! HOW DID YOU OPEN THE DOOR?”
“Oh… it seems like I forgot to lock the door. Sorry about that.” Reese said, shrugging her shoulders.
“I’ve been longing for you for so long, and you’re telling me that all I had to do to be your woman was visit you daily?”
“Yes.”
The purple haired woman fell to her knees.
“…I was such a fool…” She let out a sigh. “Still… my loyalty shall never waver…” The knight muttered.

-A few hours later-
Pepper and Catalina were lying on their couch bed together while Sayaka and Viola lay on two futons on the floor
“Viola, we’re gonna talk with your mom tomorrow. Are you looking forward to it?”
The pink haired woman shook her head.
“No, not really. She’s my mom, so I do care about her a little bit, and I’m curious as to what she has to say. But at the same time, I’m worried she’s just gonna yell at me and threaten me again.”
“That’s understandable. If anything happens tomorrow, I’ll protect you.”
“Thank you, Sayaka.” The pink haired woman said before wrapping her arms around her friend.

-The next day-
Sayaka and Viola approached the castle. Standing in front of it was Gadulka, her family, and Annie.
“You’ve finally come, my daughter.” The queen said, smiling at her. “I’m so grateful.”
“Mom… I-“
“Before I say anything, let me apologize to the two you. Viola, I wasn’t a good mother. I have no excuse for the way I treated you, and I don’t expect to be forgiven. You deserve better than a mom like me.”
“You’re right about that. I’ll probably never be able to forgive you, but I at least know why you did it and that you feel remorseful over it.”
“Is that all you have to say?” Sayaka asked.
The pink haired woman nodded her head.
“Sayaka, thank you. It’s all thanks to you that I was able to forgive my daughter. You and her are welcome back any time.”
“I see.” She turned around. “Well, Viola, let’s get out of-“
“I gotta say, suddenly showing up to a continent to interrupt a trial and accidentally causing a queen to have a change of heart, then leaving like nothing happened sure is a ballsy move of you.” A very familiar voice said.
Sayaka looked behind her and saw the Magical Girl Council.
“You girls? What are you doing here?”
“I invited them to watch Viola’s trial. Even though it got cut short, it seems like they chose to stay for a little bit longer.” Gadulka responded.
“Actually, we were just about to leave when we saw you girls in the distance.” Melissa said.
“How about you take a ride back to Japan with us?” Pernelle asked. “Depending on what method of transportation you’re planning to use, it could either take too long or cost too much. Riding on our private jet would be much faster and cheaper.”
“What do you say? Do you want to join us?”
“Yes, that’d be great.” A wide grin spread across Sayaka’s face. “But before we do that, please, train me!”
“What?” The quartet shouted in unison.
“Train me so that I can become stronger than Madoka herself!”
“I’m not sure if we’ll be able to do that, but we’ll certainly try.” The alchemist responded.
Sayaka turned around to look at Gadulka.
“Hey, queen! I’m gonna train to become even stronger! The next time we met, I’ll be able to defeat you without breaking a sweat!”
“I’d like to see you try.” The pink haired woman responded.
The group of six walked away, leaving Titania’s royal family and their knight behind.

Chapter 104: Start of a Vacation

-A few days later in Mitakihara-
Madoka and Homura were standing in front of their house’s front door with two suitcases on each of their sides. The pink haired woman was wearing a pink dress which went down to her thighs and didn’t hide her arms in the slightest. Her wife wore a black sleeveless shirt and jeans.
“Why are you going on a vacation without me?” Mayuko, who was standing behind her mothers, whined. “I haven’t gone on any vacations in my whole life! It’s not fair that you and Homura get to go somewhere and leave me behind!”
“This vacation is supposed to be between me and Homura. We’ve decided we need some time to be together, which is why we’re not bringing you along with us. It’s basically a second honeymoon.” Madoka put her left hand on her daughter’s head. “When we go on another vacation in the future, we’ll be sure to bring you along with us.”
“…Okay.” The child responded, pouting.
Homura quickly opened the door.
“Can we hurry up and drop Mayuko off at her granddad’s house already? We’re gonna be late for our flight at this rate!”
The pink haired woman’s eyes widened.
“You’re right!” She grabbed her daughter’s left arm and began to walk forwards. “I’ll call your grandpa while we’re in the car to tell him that we’re on our way to-“
“Do I have to stay with grandpa? I wanna stay with Mami and Sayako!”
“I can’t just do that! I didn’t ask Mami about this in advance, and I wouldn’t want to force her to take care of-“
“Don’t worry, I can call and ask her about it real quick!” She said, pulling her phone out of her pocket, turning it on, and putting it on the phone app.
“MAYUKO! WAIT!”
Before Madoka could do anything, the grey haired girl called her friend.
“Hey, Mami! Can I stay over with you? My parents are going to go out of town for like a week, and I don’t have anywhere to go. Can I stay with you?”
“SHE’S LYING, JUNIOR! MY DAD’S WILLING TO-“
“Sure thing. You can come by anytime you want; my mom wouldn’t mind having a guest over for a few days.”
“I’m grateful you’ll let me stay over! See you soon!” The grey haired girl joyfully said before hanging up. “Well, mom. It looks like I’ll be staying with Mami and her family for the next week.” A smug smile spread across her face.
“Fine, I’ll let you stay with Junior.“ Madoka effortlessly picked her daughter up. “Now let’s get out of here. We can’t waste anymore time!”

-A few minutes later-
Mami was sitting on her couch with Hino by her side. The two magical girls were watching the TV in their living room when there was a sudden knock at their apartment’s door.
“Who’s that?” The blonde asked.
“I don’t know, I’ll check.”
The blue haired girl stood up, walked over to the door, and opened it to find Madoka and Mayuko standing behind it.
“Hello.” The grey haired child waved.
“Mami! Madoka’s here!”
“What?” The blonde quickly stood up and approached the door. “Move over.”
Hino did as told.
“Madoka, what are you doing here? Didn’t you tell me that you and Homura were going on a vacation to Okinawa for a week? I really wasn’t expecting you to stop by my apartment so suddenly and without warning.”
“Neither did I. The only reason why I came here was because my daughter called yours and asked if she could stay here. Junior ended up saying yes.”
“Oh, I see. This is completely out of the blue, but I’m not gonna say no to your daughter. I’ll let her stay with me for as long as she wants.”
“Yay!” Mayuko shouted.
She quickly entered Mami’s apartment.
“I’m going to leave now. Take good care of my daughter.”
“You can count on me!” The blonde said as she closed the door.
She turned around and looked down at her friend’s daughter.
“Junior and Sayako are in their room. If you want to speak with them, go right ahead.”
“Thank you for everything, ma’am.” She said, bowing to the blonde before walking away.

-
Mami Jr and Sayako were sitting on their bed. Despite allowing their friend to stay over for a week, they weren’t quite sure on what to do.
“We’re nearly halfway through summer now.” The blonde said, looking at her girlfriend. “Even though it hasn’t really been all too hectic, aside from a few days, I feel like we’ve done way too much for one summer. I wouldn’t mind just staying in bed with you today and-“
“No! We can’t do that! Every single second we remain on this bed is another second we could’ve used to do something more productive! Sure, you don’t go to school and I skip it all the time, but it’s the thought that counts. Summer’s supposed to represent freedom for girls like us; we can’t just let it go to waste and sleep in all day. Besides, we’ll do all the sleeping you want when fall and winter roll around.”
As the blue haired girl finished speaking, Mayuko opened the door.
“Good morning, girls!”
“Hello, Mayuko. We were just discussing what to do today.” Sayako said. “Do you want to stay in this apartment all day, or should we go out to do something fun?”
“Hey! Mayuko just came here! Don’t force this upon her!” Junior shouted.
“We should go out, of course. I came here to play with the both of you, not stay indoors all day. If I wanted to do that, I could’ve just went to my granddad’s house.”
“Well, it looks like I’m out numbered. Where do two you want to go today?”
“Let’s go to my mom’s house! It’s been a while since I last went there, and I kind of miss it. Plus, I wanna see if there’s anything there I could steal.”
“But wouldn’t we just run into your mom, who’d just kick us out and tell us to scram?”
“No. I remember hearing your mom say something along the lines of her going on a vacation for a few weeks. There shouldn’t be anyone at the mansion, so sneaking in should be easy! What do you say, girls? Are you in on this plan?”
“For sure!” Mayuko shouted.
“I’ll go. If things go poorly, you’ll need someone to keep you safe. And that someone will be me.”
“It seems like everyone’s on board..” Sayako smiled softly. “We’ll leave in a few hours.”

Chapter 105: Sayaka’s Mansion

-4 hours later-
After eating their lunch, Mami Jr, Mayuko, and Sayako exited the Tomoe family’s apartment and walked towards Sayaka’s mansion. It took a few minutes, but the girls eventually arrived at their destination.
“So this is where you used to live.” The grey haired child said as she looked at the gigantic building in front of her.
“Yeah. My mother owns this entire place. Up until a few months ago, I lived here with her. While I like its size and interior, just looking at it can bring back some bad memories… bad memories that make me feel upset.”
Junior turned to look at her girlfriend.
“Are you sure you want to go in there? If you don’t feel comfortable with this, we can go home.”
“No, I don’t want to leave. Now’s the only chance I’ll have to simultaneously visit the home I was born in and get back at my mom! I don’t want to let it go to waste!”
“All right, but you better not start crying randomly.”
“I promise I won’t.” Sayako said as she transformed.
She quickly grabbed her two friends and jumped over the large gate in front of her. The trio landed just in front of the mansion’s door.
“How are we going to get in?” Mayuko asked as the blue haired girl let go of her and Junior. “Are you planning on breaking down the door or-“
Before she could finish speaking, Sayako summoned a miniature sword and stuck it into the door handle. She then turned her weapon to the right, unlocking the door.
“All right. We can get in now!”
“Wait, you can do that?” The blonde asked, her eyes widening.
“Yes. I’ve just never shown you it before because it’s not a particularly useful ability. Making swords so small that they can barely harm anyone and making swords so big that I can hardly carry them from how much they weigh doesn’t aid either of us.” The blue haired girl turned to look at the entrance. “Anyway, let’s hurry in already!”
The trio rushed into the building, Mayuko slamming the door behind her. The living room in front of the girls spread for as far as they could see. It contained a gigantic grey couch, a wide flat-screen TV, and a small table between the former two items. The rest of the living room contained several dressers and many expensive decorations. In the center of the room was a spiral staircase.
“Woah! This place is even bigger inside!” The grey haired girl shouted, taken aback from the room’s sheer size.
“You’re amazed by this? This room’s tiny compared to the rest of the house!”
“WHAT?” Mami Jr and Mayuko screamed in unison, their voices echoing through the walls.
“Yeah. Every room, besides my former bedroom, was much larger than this.”
“Now I’m curious about this place. Before I wander around this place on my own, are there any rooms you’d like to go to?”
“Yes. My mom’s bedroom and my former bedroom.”
“Let’s check them out then.”
The three girls ran over to the staircase and quickly went up them. Once they were on the second floor, they were greeted by an incredibly long hallway. Many doors stood on both sides
“Holy crap! There’s so many doors in this place. Which ones are we supposed to go to?” The grey haired girl asked.
“My mother’s room is the closest room to the stairs on the left, while mine is all the way at the end of the hallway on the right.” A smile spread across the blue haired girl’s face. “I think you all know where we’re gonna go first!”
The trio walked over to Sayaka’s bedroom door and opened it. They stepped inside and saw a gigantic Alaskan king bed across from them. There was a dresser standing right beside it. To the girls’ right were two doors which led to other rooms and to the left was a window that had been shattered.
“What happened over there?” Junior asked, a shocked look spreading across her face.
“Hell if I know. I wish it was the result of her attempting suicide or something, but since she told your mom that she’s going on a vacation, she’s completely fine. If I had to guess why her window’s broken, it was probably the result of some kid accidentally launching a ball they were playing with into it.”
As Sayako spoke, Mayuko walked towards the right. She opened the lower door and saw that it was just a bathroom.
“Nothing here.” She said, turning back to look at her friends.
The blue haired walked over to the dresser beside her mother’s bed. She opened the top drawer and saw only piles of clothes inside of it. Sayako looked through it and eventually found a sizable pile of ¥10,000 notes beneath everything.
“Okay, this is probably the most valuable thing my mom has in her room.” She said, putting the money in her left pocket. “But it’s not like stealing this is gonna affect her all too much. She has more money than most people will ever earn in their lifetime in her bank account.”
Before the blue haired girl could say anything else, Mayuko opened the upper rightmost door. Behind it appeared to be a training room with a punching bag that had a photo of Sayako’s face on it and some weights on a rack next to it.
“Did you find anything else worthwhile?” Junior asked, approaching her friend.
“No. I just found what looks like some fitness room.”
“How classy of her.” Sayako said, grimacing. “Let’s get out of here before I end up tearing that punching bag to ribbons.”
The three girls quickly exited the bedroom and then walked down the hallway. Sayako and Mami Jr turned to the right to look at the door next to them. Mayuko, who saw a semi-large string with a black bead attached to its end hanging from the ceiling, walked forwards.
“What’s this?” She asked, jumping up in an attempt to grab onto the strange object.
Unfortunately for her, she could not jump high enough and her arms were too short to reach it.
“This room was once your bedroom.” Junior said, staring at the door in front of her. “Are you sure you want to go in?”
The blue haired girl nodded her head.
“I want to see what she did with my stuff. Knowing her, she probably threw everything out already.”
The blonde nodded her head before opening the door. Behind it was Sayako’s former bedroom. Nothing looked like it was missing or had been tampered with.
“She didn’t even bother to do anything to my stuff.” She sighed. “I really shouldn’t be mad at this. I’m gonna be able to bring all of this back home thanks to her. This is probably the only time she hasn’t gone out of her way to spite me.” The child walked into her old bedroom, but before she could check anything out, Mayuko managed to grab the string-like object and pull it down, bringing a black ladder to the floor.
“Okay, girls! I unlocked a secret passageway!” The grey haired girl, who was in her magical girl form, shouted.
Junior and Sayako walked over to where their friend stood and looked up at the opening in the ceiling.
“It looks like this leads outside. Before we explore any other rooms, let’s go to the roof.” The blonde said.
The three girls quickly climbed up the ladder until they were on the roof.
“Even your roof is comically large.” Mami jokingly said as she turned to look at her girlfriend. “The view from here is really nice. Did you used to spend most of your time here or something?”
She shook her head as she sat near the roof’s edge
“I’ve never been here before, but you’re right, this place really does give us a good view of Mitakihara.”
As the girls spoke to each other, Mayuko approached them. Right before she could reach them, she tripped and fell of the building.
“MAYUKO!” Sayako screamed.
Mami Jr quickly went Super Saiyan 2 and was about to teleport over to catch her, when Madoka suddenly appeared and grabbed her daughter. She then flew over to the roof and put her down on it.
“Hey, girls!”
“M-Mom? What are you doing here? Aren’t you and Homura supposed to be in Okinawa by now?” The grey haired child said as she stared at her mother.
“Au-Auntie Madoka? Is that really you?” Junior asked.
Sayako’s mouth was agape and she was left completely speechless.
“What kind of question is that?” A smile spread across the pink haired woman’s face. “Of course I’m Madoka! Who else would I be? As for why I’m not on vacation with my wife right now, our flight was delayed and rescheduled until next week due to inclement weather.”
“How did you know we were here?” Sayako asked.
“I passed by Mami’s apartment a few minutes ago to pick Mayuko up, and she told me that you three came here. It seems like I was able to arrive before anything happened to you girls.”
“Wait, am I going to go back home with you?”
“If you want. Although, I wouldn’t be opposed to staying with Mami.”
“Please let me stay, mom! I promise I’ll behave and do whatever she says!”
“All right. You two take care of my daughter for me.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“YES AUNTIE MADOKA!”
“See you later, girls.” Madoka teleported away, leaving the children alone.
“So are we gonna leave now or-“ Mami Jr was interrupted by Sayako.
“No. I want to keep exploring for a little while longer. We probably won’t be able to find anything she really cares about or any more money to steal, but it’ll be nice to take a look around this place again after so long.”
Instead of walking over to her friends, Mayuko just stared at the ground.
“That didn’t feel right… it was way too sudden.” She muttered to herself.

Chapter 106: Surprise Breakfast

-A day later-
Mayuko slept on the couch. It was still fairly early and she didn’t plan on waking up soon. Unfortunately for her, the grey haired girl was woken up by someone gently touching her forehead.
“Grandma…” She groggily said as she opened her eyes.
She looked up and saw her mom looking down at her.
“Good morning, Mayuko.”
“Mom? How did you get in here?”
“Oh, I teleported in.” She said, smiling at her daughter. “Anyway, where are Sayako and Mami?”
“Did you not check the time? They’re obviously still asleep right now. Also, why do you ask?”
“Because I wanted to invite the three of you to eat breakfast at a nearby restaurant with me and Homura.”
“I’m gonna go wake them up then. I’m sure they’d love to join us.” The grey haired girl said as she stood up.
She ran over to Junior’s bedroom and opened the door.
“Mami, Sayako. Get up! We’re gonna go eat breakfast with my mom and Homura!”
Instead of saying something, Yukito, who was lying on the futon next to Junior and Sayako’s bed, rolled over.
“Junior, get up.” The blue haired girl yawned as she sat up. “We’re gonna go eat breakfast.”
“Later… I’m exhausted.”
“No. We have to go right now. It’s not an ordinary breakfast like the one your mom makes for us; Madoka and Homura are taking us to eat at a restaurant.”
The blonde’s eyes shot open. She quickly jumped out of bed and landed in front of Mayuko.
“All right! I’m ready!”
“Sayako, you gotta hurry up! Mom’s waiting for us in the living room!” The grey haired girl shouted before she and Junior ran away.
“Come on! I just woke up! This isn’t fair!”

-
Sayako, Junior, and Mayuko entered the back of Homura’s car, while Madoka took a seat beside her wife.
“Is everyone here?” The black haired woman asked.
“Yes!” The three children said in unison.
“All right. We’re off then.” She said, stepping on the pedal.
The car took off. As the vehicle approached a street sign, Homura was forced to squint.

-A few minutes later-
The vehicle entered an IHOP parking lot. Homura parked her car near the entrance and exited it. Her passengers followed suit.
“Before we go in, let me ask you girls something.” Madoka turned to look at the trio. “Let’s say, hypothetically, you were going to die in the next few seconds. What would you make your last words?”
Junior’s eyes widened.
“What kind of question is that? You pulled such an oddly dark topic completely out of the blue, and you just expect us to respond normally? Are you okay, Auntie?”
“Yeah. You really did pull that out of nowhere.” Sayako added.
“You’re not Madoka, are you?” Mayuko asked.
A smile spread across the pink haired woman’s face. “My mom would never ask us something like that! I thought it was weird that you never texted me anything about your flight being delayed, and it seems like my assumptions were correct!”
“Very good, Mayuko!” She chuckled. “I wouldn’t have expected anything less from Madoka’s child!” Madoka transformed into her magical girl form.
Instead of her regular outfit, she wore one that look completely identical to Homura’s.
“Unfortunately for you, that doesn’t change anything! Homura and I are still going to savor every second of killing you three!”

Chapter 107: Black

“If you’re not my mom, then what’s your name!” Mayuko shouted. “Tell us before Junior beats the crap out of you!”
“As a reward for figuring out that I’m not your mother, I shall tell you our names! My name is Madoka Kaname, but you can call me Madoka Black! My lovely assistant over here is called Homura Akemi!”
Sayako and Mayuko quickly transformed. The blue haired girl summoned two large swords and pointed them at the strangers.
“You’re threatening me? How adorable!” Black began to grin from ear to ear. “Most other versions of you girls are usually too confused to do anything until it’s too late! I’m going to savor every second of this!” She teleported above Mami Jr. “This child will be the first to die!”
Madoka shot a billion magical beams at Junior, all of which moved faster than light.
“MAMI!” Mayuko screamed as she summoned a large magical see-through barrier in front of her friend and ran towards her side.
Although the barrier was effortlessly erased by one beam, it gave the grey haired girl enough time to pull her friend by the arm and run away towards Sayako. A gigantic hole was left in the ground where the beams landed.
“Good job, girls! So far, you’ve survived more attacks than most of your inferior counterparts! It’s gonna hurt to say goodbye to you all so soon!” She moved her left arm towards the children and opened her hand. “If I were a pedophile, I wouldn’t mind making you three my love slaves!” She licked her lips.
Sayako’s facial expression shifted to one of disgust as she held in her urge to vomit.
“Shut up! Don’t say such disgusting nonsense while using my mom’s name and face!”
“S-Stop this, Auntie Madoka! This isn’t funny!” Junior’s eyes welled up with tears as her arms began to tremble.
Madoka Black burst into laughter.
“You’re killing me over here! Let’s play hide and seek! I’ll give you a minute to hide! If you manage to survive for five minutes, I’ll leave and I won’t harm a single hair on your pretty little heads! However, if I find you, I’ll kill you!” She joyously said before closing her yes. “Now scurry along before I start shooting! One, two, three.”
“Let’s get out of here!” Mayuko shouted before grabbing Mami and running away.
Sayako followed after her.
The girls ran as quickly as possible, eventually getting Madoka Black out of their field of view.
“It’s been almost thirty seconds since Black started counting! Mami, stop standing still and get moving!” Sayako shouted.
“This isn’t real…” She muttered. “I-It can’t possibly be!” Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Auntie Ma-Madoka would never do something like this!”
“You’re right, that’s not my mom! That’s just some psycho pretending to be her so that she can kill us!”
“B-But she looks and sounds completely identical to her! An-And her magic’s the same as Madoka’s!”
The grey haired girl’s eyes widened.
“That’s just coincidental. You and I both know my mom wouldn’t do anything like this! That woman sh-she’s-“
“Time’s up!” Madoka Black gleefully said as she teleported in front of the children. “Now die!”
She shot a billion beams at the girls. Mayuko managed to grab her friends and jump onto a tree behind her mother’s impersonator.
“You bitch! How dare you make Mami cry! I won’t let you get away with this!” Sayako shouted, jumping at the pink haired woman.
Once she was close to Black, she swung her swords at her chest. The older magical girl countered by kicking through both of her swords’ blades and punching her in the chest, completely pulverizing her ribs and sending her flying into a large tree behind her.
“SAYAKO!” Mami Jr screamed.
Her hair became longer, spiky and white and a red aura appeared around her body.
“YOU BASTARD!” She screamed as she teleported over to Madoka Black. “I WILL MAKE YOU SUFFER FOR-“
“Oh shut up!” She said with a gigantic grin on her face as she elbowed Junior in the face.
Her skull was completely pulverized and she was sent flying away.
“Where do you think you’re going, kid?” She shot a gigantic purple beam of magic at the child, completely disintegrating her body.
Junior’s severed head landed on the ground near a tree. Madoka Black teleported to it and kicked it with all her might, sending it over to where a panicking Mayuko and a bleeding Sayako were.
“Get… away…” The blue haired girl weakly said, barely able to keep her eyes opened. “I can’t move… and it feels so hard to breathe… please… take Junior and-“
“No!” She quickly pulled her phone out of her pocket, turned it on, and pressed on her messages app. “I-I’m gonna call my mom, and she’ll come here and save all of-“
“You kids were much stronger and smarter than everyone else I’ve killed! It was fun getting to know you girls, but I think it’s about time we go our separate ways! Goodbye!” Madoka Black put her hands together and charged up an attack. “KAMEHAMEHA!” She screamed as she shot out a gigantic purple beam of magic at the girls.
It shot straight towards them, and once the smoke created by the attack settled, no trace of the trio remained.
“I’ll always treasure the memories we made together!” She said, landing on the ground and walking away.
“Come on, Madoka! You made me miss out on all the fun!” Homura said as she walked out of the trees which stood behind her companion. “You should’ve let me handle at least one of those brats!”
“Calm down! We still have the rest of Madoka’s friends and the entirety of Japan to pay a visit to! You’ll get to have more than enough fun with some of the older girls!”

Chapter 108: Madoka Meets Madoka

-Meanwhile-
Madoka and Homura were sleeping soundly in their hotel room in Okinawa when the pink haired woman’s phone suddenly rang, waking her up.
“Who is it?” She yawned before sitting up and grabbing her phone from under her pillow.
She turned it on and saw that she had received a message from her daughter.
Help me. It read.
“Homura! Wake up!” Madoka shouted, turning to her wife.
“Why are you yelling? Did something happen?”
“Mayuko told me to help her!”
“Are you sure she’s telling the truth? She could just be trying to prank you. Even then, do we know where she is right now?”
“No… she didn’t say anything besides telling me to help her. Hold on, let me do something.”
She quickly texted her daughter.
Where are you right now?
It took a few seconds, but eventually, Mayuko responded to her mom.
We’re hiding in the trees by the IHOP near Mami’s house. Please hurry! I don’t know how much time we have!
“Mayuko’s near the IHOP in Mitakihara. Let’s teleport over there quickly just in case she’s serious, but if we get pranked, then we’ll come back here immediately.”
Homura nodded her head. The couple quickly teleported away.

-
Mayuko, who held Junior’s head, and an injured Sayako sat behind a large tree. The grey haired girl’s free hand was on her mouth, muffling the sounds of her heavy breathing. Once she heard Madoka Black and Homura stop speaking and the what sounded like them walking away from the area, she put her hand down and began to whisper to her friends.
“Okay, they’re gone now. We should be safe for a little while.”
“Madoka Black was so strong. If it wasn’t for your barrier slowing her attacks down, we would’ve all died.” Junior said as her body healed.
She walked over to her girlfriend and put her left hand on her cheek.
“Are you all right?”
Sayako nodded her head.
“My injuries… they hurt so much. But, I don’t think they’ll be life threatening, especially if I get them treated quickly.”
“Don’t worry, my mom and Homura should be here soon. Once they keep those two psychos distracted, we’ll bring you to the Magical Girl Mafia’s bade.”
“Why can’t you do that right now?”
“They could still be nearby for all we know. If they hear us teleport and figure out where we went, everyone inside of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters will be killed. We can’t risk going there right now.”
While the children were whispering to one another, Madoka and Homura appeared in front of the IHOP.
“Can see you seem them nearby?” Madoka asked as she walked to the left.
“Nope. The only things I can see are trees and cars.” As the couple was speaking with each other, Madoka Black and Homura, who had tied her hair in braids and put on a pair of red glasses, stood on the roof of the restaurant.
“That’s them! The Madoka and Homura of this timeline! I wonder if they’ll be as entertaining to play with as those brats.” Black said, grinning from ear to ear.
“There’s only one way for us to find out!”
The two girls jumped down and landed in front of their targets.
“Hello there!” Black cheerfully said.
“What do you two want? And why do you girls look exactly like us?”
“Before I answer your questions, I think we should introduce ourselves to you. My name is Madoka Kaname, and my companion’s is Homura Akemi.”
“You’re a bunch of lunatics. Move aside; my wife and I are looking for our daughter and her two-“
“Don’t waste your time on them; I already killed them!” Black gleefully said.
Madoka’s eyes widened as her fists began to shake with anger.
“Quit fucking with me! Move out of the way, or I’ll kill you!”
“Oh no! Some teen mom is going to attack me! What am I ever going to do?” She said, trying her best to hold in her laughter. “I’ll give you some time to call your friends over. That way, you can all die together!”
“SHUT UP!” Madoka screamed before going Super Saiyan God and rushing at Black.
“I’ll take down Madoka. You go after her wife!”
“As you wish!” Homura shouted before running at her enemy.

Chapter 109: Impersonators

The fake Homura threw a punch at the opposing Homura’s face. Her target was narrowly able to avoid her attack.
“You managed to evade one of my attacks. Already, I can see that you’re much stronger than your other counterparts.”
“Other counterparts? What are you blabbering on about?” Homura shouted before transforming and summoning her shield.
She put her free hand on her weapon, but before she could stop time, the imposter shot a gigantic beam of magic directly at her chest. This caused Homura to jump over to her right, just narrowly avoiding her enemy’s attack yet again.
“Struggle all you want, Homura! If all you have is your base magic, then you’ll never be able to beat me!” The faker gleefully said before teleporting above her opponent and kicking her downwards into the ground.
This single attack was powerful enough to split Homura’s skull in half. Somehow, her brain and skin received no injuries.
“M-My head!” She shouted, wincing from the pain.
“I think I’ve dragged this out for long enough! I’ll end this now!” She shouted, charging up an attack. “Farewell, lesser me.”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic at her enemy. Before she could be hit, Homura teleported away.
“Don’t run away yet, Homura! Our fun’s just beginning!” She gleefully shouted before teleporting away.

-Meanwhile-
Madoka threw a punch at Madoka Black, who responded by throwing a punch of her own at her enemy. Although she was in her strongest form, the pink haired girl’s attack did nothing against Black. Unfortunately for her, Black’s attack was strong enough to not just completely pulverize her skull, but also send her flying into a tree, knocking it down.
“Were you holding back? That attack didn’t even tickle me! I’m not even close to going all out, and yet that attack still blew you away like a piece of paper on a windy day!”
“You haven’t seen anything yet!” Madoka yelled as she quickly healed from the attack.
She teleported in front of her enemy and shot one billion beams of magic directly towards her. Instead of attempting to counter or avoid them, Black stood still as a sly grin spread across her face. She was hit by each and every one of the projectiles, and somehow, she was left completely unscathed.
“Impossible! Those attacks are supposed to erase anything they touch! Only those who are immune to being erased can survive those, and even then, they’d still be harmed! How did you-“
“You’re really underestimating me! I’m far superior to you in every way!” Black teleported away.
She appeared behind Madoka and kicked her in the back, pulverizing her spine and sending her flying away.
“I’m far stronger,” She teleported over to her enemy and kicked her in the head, sending her downwards. A huge impact crater formed around Madoka. “more experienced,” Black teleported over to the pink haired woman, grabbed her by the neck, and shot a large beam of magic at her, obliterating her top half. “and blood thirsty”
As her mother fought Black, Mayuko sat behind a tree, watching the fight unfold.
“My mom came. Let’s get out of here!” She whispered.
Junior picked up Sayako and then ran away. The grey haired girl followed after her.
“I’ve fought gods and people as strong as them! You’re not much stronger compared to them!” Madoka yelled before teleporting in front of Madoka Black and shooting her with a huge magical beam that completely engulfed her body. Once the attack went past her, the impersonator was completely unharmed.
“You say that, and yet I wasn’t harmed by any of your attacks!” She cackled. “This is your strongest form, and those were your strongest attacks. Continuing to fight you will only be a further waste of time. It’s about time I move onto your friends!” She shouted as shot a gigantic beam of magic that was large enough to completely engulf Madoka’s body.
Before she could react, Homura appeared behind her and teleported away with her wife in her arms.
“They fled.” Black said, her grin fading and becoming a neutral expression.
“It’s unfortunate.” Impersonator Homura said as she walked over to her ally. “But we still have so many people to kill! While they’re the most cumbersome, Homura and Madoka aren’t our only targets!”
“That’s correct. Everyone in this world is our prey, and we shall feast upon them until we can no longer eat another bite!” She turned around and pointed at the IHOP. “You can start by attacking there. I’ll look for other places to entertain myself.”
“As you wish.” Homura said, teleporting away.
“You can flee as far as you want, Madoka! You’re just prolonging the inevitable! No matter where you run or hide, you will never be able to defeat me!”

-
Madoka and Homura appeared in their home. The black haired woman sat her wife down on one of the many chairs in the living room. She put her left hand on her head and looked down at her.
“Madoka, are you okay?”
“H-Homura…” The pink haired woman said as tears filled her eyes. “M-Mayuko… they killed Mayuko! My daughter is dead… and I wasn’t able to protect her!”
“…Madoka, it’s not your fault, they-“
“YES IT IS! I WASN’T STRONG ENOUGH TO PROTECT MY DAUGHTER AND HER FRIENDS!” Tears ran down her cheeks. “WHAT GOOD IS HAVING ALL THESE FORMS AND THIS POWER IF I CAN’T SAVE THE PEOPLE CLOSEST TO ME? I CAN KILL PEOPLE, BUT I CAN NEVER SAVE ANYONE, I CAN’T EVEN SAVE MYSELF!” She sobbed.
“Please calm down. You couldn’t have saved Mayuko, there was no time for us to teleport over to where she was and-“
Before Homura could finish speaking, Madoka’s phone rang. She pulled it out and saw that she had received a message from Mayuko.
Mom, I’m alive. Junior, Sayako, and I are in the Magical Girl Mafia’s base.
“Mayuko…” She said, wiping her tears away. Before speaking, she took a deep breath. “Homura, let’s go to where Mayuko is. I need to make sure she’s all right, and I need to form a plan with Junior.”
Homura nodded her head. Without wasting any more time, the couple teleported away.

Chapter 110: We Might Need Some Help

Madoka and Homura teleported in front of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters. There didn’t seem to be anyone near the entrance, and as far as they could tell, everything nearby seemed to be peaceful. The couple quickly ran inside and to the floor that Junior’s office was on. Once they were in front of it, they saw only Asuka, who was sitting behind her boss’ desk, inside the room.
“Hello, Asuka. Do you know where my daughter and her friends are?”
“Junior, Mayuko, and Sayako are in the infirmary room on the first floor. Kurumi’s with them right now as well. It’s near the entrance on the right.”
“I see. Thank you.”
The duo quickly ran downstairs. They then ran to the right until they found a room with sliding doors that moved by themselves once they got close to them. Inside the room was a plethora of chairs to the right of the door, and to the left was a reception desk. Kurumi was sitting behind it.
“Hello, girls. What brings you here?”
“I’m here to visit my daughter. Do you know what room she’s in?”
“Mayuko’s in the first room to your left.”
“All right. Let’s go, Homura.”
The two wives turned around and walked over to a hallway with several doors on both sides. They opened the aforementioned door, and inside of it was a bed that Sayako lay on. To her sides were Mayuko and Junior.
“Mom! You’re-“
“Mayuko!” She shouted, running over to her daughter and hugging her. “Y-You’re safe! I was so scared! I-I thought you died!” Tears ran down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry for making you worry about me. I couldn’t risk writing anything to you after that first message because that evil Homura and Madoka Black could’ve been nearby.”
“I-It’s okay! It’s my fault for not being strong enough to stop them!”
“They’re still alive?” Junior asked.
The pink haired woman nodded her head.
“Part of the reason why we came here was to discuss how to beat her. If she’s stronger than Auntie Madoka, then my father and I will be of no use.”
“Don’t count yourself out yet. Your attacks are all non concepts. They’ll be able to damage Black no matter what.”
“Then I’ll help-“
“No, Sayako, you’re still injured. Besides, you’re nowhere near as strong as me or Auntie Madoka. Just rest. We’ll handle everything by-“
“I-I used everything I had against Black, and I w-wasn’t strong enough to even faze her. I-I’m nothing but dead weight.”
“In a physical fight, I’m nothing compared to Black…” Junior’s smile turned into a frown. “Man… we’re really screwed, aren’t we? All of our friends are either nowhere nearby or are far too weak to be able to help us. Is there even anything we can do?”
“Don’t lose hope, you girls! All it takes for the tides of this seemingly hopeless situation to shift is for my mom to get a new, more powerful form!”
“And how do you plan to do that?” Homura asked. “We don’t know of any other forms that could exist, and even if we did, the Magical Girl Council is busy training Sayaka in France. Sure, we know that Super Saiyan 4 exists, but we have no way to actually gain it other than fighting Black and that evil Homura and hoping for the best.”
“This is starting to look just like a repeat of what happened with my mom…” Madoka gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. “So many people died… so many people suffered… and it was all due to my inability to unlock Super Saiyan 3. S-She said that she was going after our friends! If I do nothing, e-everyone we know and love is going to die! An-And I won’t be able to do anything because I’m too weak!” She shouted, her words barely intelligible through her sobs.
“I know this is going to sound very desperate, because we are, but why don’t we try to invite a bunch of our friends from out of town? Like the Stick users and… well, that’s pretty much it.”
“That’s not a bad idea, actually. Hyouka was almost as strong as Madoka’s mom when we last met her, and my sisters both have potential to become really strong.”
“Ar-Are you sure this is the ri-right move?” Madoka said, taking deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself. “They lo-lost so many friends the la-last time they helped us. I don’t want them to go th-through so much pa-pain and so-sorrow again…”
“We have no other options. We have to ask the Stick users for help, or we’ll all die.”
The pink haired woman pulled her phone out of her pocket and turned it on. She went on to her phone app and stared at Hyouka’s phone number.
“I don’t know if we should do this. Most of the Stick users are just 14 year old girls. They should be trying to enjoy their summer and have fun with their friends, not worrying about saving the-“
“Auntie Madoka, I’m 5 years old, and I constantly save the world, do I not? It should be fine for the Stick users to lend us a hand.”
“You make a good point… all right. I’ll call them.”
Madoka pressed on Hyouka’s number.
It took a few seconds, but she eventually answered the call.
“Hello, Madoka. What’s your purpose for calling me?”
“Hyouka… two incredibly powerful women who look just like me and my wife have appeared in Mitakihara, and they almost killed me, Homura, Junior, Sayako, and my daughter. They also threatened to murder my friends. Despite all the strength I possess, I’m no match for them. Can you and the rest of the Stick users come to Mitakihara city and help me take them on?”
“I’d be more than happy to help you, especially since I owe you for saving the world a few months back. However, I’m not sure if the other Stick users would be okay with coming to your aid. I’ll have to ask them first before I can give you a concrete answer. For now, just count me in.”
Madoka began to smile.
“Thank you! I’ll be sure to let everyone know.” She said before ending the call. The pink haired woman turned to look at her friends. “Girls! Hyouka agreed to join us!”
The four cheered in unison.
“However, we can’t be sure that anyone else will be able to do the same. For now, let’s just hope that some of them do.”

Chapter 111: Hyouka’s Aid

-Meanwhile-
Hyouka, who was watching TV with her girlfriend, put her phone in her pocket.
“Hyouka, who was that?”
“It was just Madoka. She asked me for my help in handling a situation in Mitakihara.”
“A situation? Are you going to have to fight again?”
The blue haired woman nodded her head.
“It seems so.”
“If that’s the case, then I wouldn’t be able to assist you. I don’t have Stick or anything like it that I could use to help you. If me and our daughter accompanied you to Mitakihara, then we’d just be an inconvenience. I’ve seen you train your magic and your attempts to get stronger, and I know that I shouldn’t worry about you, but please, promise me you’ll come back!”
“We just got out of prison! What kind of woman would I be if I died and left her lover and kid to fend for themselves? Of course I’ll come back, and you can count on that!”
“Please don’t break that promise…” She muttered before standing up and walking to her left, towards the bathroom.
Once the blonde was out of her field of view, Hyouka pulled her phone out of her pocket and began to quickly message all of the Stick users in the Discord server they were all in.
Hello, Madoka and her friends, who are currently in Mitakihara, are in need of all of your assistance. Would you girls be so kind as to lend us your hand in defeating this new threat that has arisen? If you agree, can you please come to my house? She wrote to everyone.
A few seconds later, Tsuyuno responded to the message.
Sure. Homura’s our sister, and although we’re not very close to her, her and Madoka are still our family. There’s nothing we wouldn’t do to protect them.
Madoka’s asking for our help? Kiyoharu wrote. She’s way stronger than all of us combined. What does she want from a bunch of pathetically weak girls? I’ll join in, but don’t expect me to do much.
Sure. I have nothing better to do. Kosame responded. But like Kiyoharu said, don’t expect me to do much, besides heal some people.
I plan to join you girls, but you’ll have to excuse me if I’m fashionable late. Mikari wrote. I’m currently on my island with my butler. It would take a while to get to your house, Hyouka.
It’s fine. As long as I know you’re planning on helping me, I won’t get upset or mad at having to wait a little while longer for you to arrive.
Unfortunately, I will be unable to help you big shots out. Nijimi wrote. I’ll be too busy helping my apprentice out today to be able to go to Mitakihara with all of you.
I see. If your answer changes then please be sure to contact me right away.
I’ll be sure to.
You didn’t even have to ask me. Anjou said. You can count me and Nanoka in.
Excellent. I thank all of you for joining me in advance. For everyone who can, try to make it here in under twenty minutes. Once we’re together, we can go to Madoka’s house and formulate a plan with her.
Sounds good. Aya replied.
Before we do anything, I need to point something out. If you’re in a situation where the only things you can do are flee or die, then by all means, flee. There’s no shame in running from an unwinnable situation.
You don’t have to tell me that twice! Kiyoharu jokingly wrote.
The blue haired woman turned her phone off, put her phone in her pocket, and then let out a deep breath.
“I might not be as strong as Madoka yet, but I’ll protect all of you girls. Junko took so many lives, and the only person who managed to defeat her was her very own daughter… I should’ve been the one to slay her! With the strength I currently possess, I’ll make sure not a single one of you perishes against this new threat!”

Chapter 112: Vanishing City

Madoka Black and her Homura were calmly walking down the streets of Mitakihara. There were buildings for as far as they could see, but not many civilians out in the open.
“It’s such a lovely day today, so why isn’t anyone outside?”
“Don’t know. Perhaps they foresaw our arrival and decided to steer clear of being in public.”
A grin spread across the pink haired woman’s face.
“And they decided to stay home instead of fleeing to Canada? Did they really think I wouldn’t do this?” Black shot a billion lasers at the buildings around her.
In under a second, each and every one of them and the people inside of them were all completely erased from existence. A huge chunk of Mitakihara had completely disappeared.
“People of Mitakihara, you forced my hand into doing this! Had you just come out instead of spending time at your house doing whatever, I would’ve taken my time culling each and every one of you! You just had to make everything so much less fun for all of us!”
Standing across the street from her was a 10 year old brunette, who was completely petrified at what had just happened.
“E-Everything’s gone!” She shouted, drawing the attention of Black and her companion.
“Do you see that, Homura?”
“Wait, give me a second. I don’t have my glasses on.” The black haired girl said, pulling out a pair of red glasses from her pocket and putting them on. “Now I do!”
The two magical girls teleported over to the child.
“Tell me, what is your purpose for being here, child?” Homura asked
“I-I came to visit my friend, w-who lives around here…” She murmured, her eyes welling up with tears.
“What did you think of the show, girl? Did you enjoy it every bit as much as me?”
The brunette began to tremble and breathe heavily, leaving her unable to speak.
“For every second you speak, that’s another second we decide to keep you alive!” Black shouted her smile spreading up to her ears.
Before the girl could even react, Homura appeared behind her and gently tapped her in the back, completely pulverizing her spine and forcing her to fall down.
“If you do a good enough job at entertaining us, we might even spare your life!” The black haired girl said, holding in her urge to burst into laughter.
“Y-Yes! I-I loved it!” The child did her best to hold in her sobs and smile despite tears running down her cheeks.
“What a liar! Homura, dispose of this brat for us!”
“With pleasure!”
“NO-“
Before the girl could finish, the bespectacled girl shot a beam of magic at her head, disintegrating her.
“Such a miserable death. How magnificent.” Black took a deep breath as she admired her handiwork. “We should be close to the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters right now. Should we go after Madoka and her friends, or should we eradicate those pathetic girls first?”
“As much as I’d like to kill Madoka already, her despair would be much more delectable if we killed the friends that she holds dear before moving onto her!”
“You’re absolutely right! Let’s hurry up then!”

-
Sayaka was walking through Mitakihara City. She had just checked Madoka’s house and saw nobody there, so she was headed towards the Magical Girl Mafia’s base to look for her.
“Have you found Madoka yet?” Pernelle, who was calling Sayaka, asked.
“No. But I probably will soon.”
“Good. Record your battle with her. I wouldn’t want to miss such a historic moment for the world!”
“Why? Can’t you and your friends just teleport over here and watch us fight?”
“That’s a good point actually. Still, when you find Madoka, tell me so that my friends and I are able to-“
Before the white haired woman could finish speaking, Sayaka stopped moving and gasped. Not only did she find Madoka and Homura, but she also saw that all of the buildings in the area in front of her had completely disappeared.
“You two! What the hell happened here?” She shouted.
“We don’t know. This place was like this when the two of us came here. We’re not even sure what or who might’ve caused such an odd occurrence.”
“Hmm… this might not be the right time to ask, but would you mind sparring with me? I just came back from a week of training, and I’m eager to prove my superiority to you once and for all!”
The pink haired woman began to grin from ear to ear.
“Sure thing, Sayaka! But I have to warn you, I’m far stronger than the last time we met!”
The blue haired woman almost burst into laughter.
“What nonsense! You can’t have gotten much stronger in two weeks when you haven’t been training as hard as I have!” She took a deep breath as her hair and eyes turned red.
A red aura appeared around her body. Black’s eyes widened slightly.
“What? Surprised that I managed to unlock this form? Don’t worry, I’ll show you which of us is the superior Super Saiyan God!”

Chapter 113: The New God on the Block

“Here I come!” Sayaka shouted before teleporting in front of Black and throwing a punch at her face. The pink haired woman narrowly avoided the attack. Not even a second later, she threw a kick at her stomach. Instead of evading it, Madoka Black was forced to grab her enemy’s leg.
“Now I’ve got you where I want you!” The blue haired woman gleefully yelled as she charged up an attack. “GALICK GUN!”
Sayaka shot a gigantic beam of magic at Black. She was unable to move and was forced to take the attack head on. The projectile hit her directly in the chest, but didn’t do any damage to her. Instead it bounced off of her, moving to the left.
“What? That should’ve gone through you!” The blue haired woman shouted.
“If I was your Madoka, then that attack would’ve certainly wounded me. However, I’m not her!” Black gleefully said before effortlessly ripping off Sayaka’s leg.
She grabbed her enemy’s remaining leg and then slammed her onto the ground.
“Don’t fuck with me, you bitch! I’ve trained for two weeks straight while your ass has been at home, having sex with your wife! I should be far better than you at everything now!” She yelled before teleporting away.
Sayaka appeared behind Black and threw a barrage of punches and kicks at her. She held nothing back, yet her opponent wasn’t even fazed.
“I-Impossible! How did you get so strong in such a short period of time?” The blue haired woman asked, gritting her teeth as she ceased attacking.
“Did what I say not go through your head? I’m not your friend; I’m Madoka Black! That Homura isn’t my wife either; she’s just my good friend and loyal companion!”
“That’s right!” The bespectacled Homura cheerfully said as she teleported behind her enemy and punched her straight through the chest.
“Damn it… there’s no winning when Madoka’s involved…” Sayaka joked before being kicked in the jaw.
The attack was strong enough to severe her head from the rest of her body and send it flying away. In the distance, the Magical Girl Council were watching the fight unfold.
“Farewell, Sayaka!” Black shot a billion beams in the direction where the decapitated head landed.
Before she could be hit, Sayaka teleported away, causing the projectiles to hit the ground around her.
“What the hell is happening over there?” Elisa asked. “Did Madoka go berserk and start destroying Mitakihara or something?”
“No, I don’t think so. She just said that she’s Madoka Black, not our friend Madoka Kaname.” Melissa responded.
“Her magic doesn’t seem to be very different from hers either, so we can safely rule the possibility of some random magical girl using her magic to replicate Madoka’s appearance out of the question.” Noire added.
“This leaves us with only possibility. This Madoka Black lady is-“
“What are you four doing here?” Sayaka shouted, teleporting in front of her friends. “We gotta get out of here! Those two are far too powerful for the four of us to take on alone!”
“Where to?” Elisa asked.
“Follow me to the Magical Girl Mafia’s base! Madoka and the rest of my friends are probably there! We’ll think of a plan once we’re there!”
The quartet nodded their heads before they, and Sayaka, teleported away. A few seconds later, Madoka Black and Homura walked over to where their opponent was. They didn’t see anyone nearby.
“Damn it! She got away!” Black shouted.
“Calm down. The Magical Girl Mafia’s base is just a few blocks away. At least a few of Madoka’s friends are most likely there. Killing everyone in that building will more than make up for missing out on killing Sayaka!”
“You’re right, but I’m so tired of our prey running away from us!” She whined. “The magical girls here are much stronger than the ones we’ve faced before, and it’s getting annoying how much they’ve been narrowly escaping their demises! I just want to kill something that’s not a child for once!”

Chapter 114: Sayaka’s Back

Sayaka and the Magical Girl Council appeared in front of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters. Before the blue haired could walk forwards, she turned to the left and then the right. While she couldn’t see any people or cars nearby, there were buildings for as far as she could see.
“It seems like Black hasn’t been near here. We still have a few minutes before she comes.”
“Are you sure this is where Madoka is?” Pernelle asked. “
“Of course I am! Madoka wasn’t in her house, so she has to be here!”
“Are you sure? She could’ve gone on a vacation with her wife somewhere and not told anyone. Did you even talk to her about where she was?”
The blue haired woman shook her head.
“Nope. I was planning on surprising her with a sparring session, so I didn’t ask her where she was. Even though I’m not gonna fight her anymore, I still want the reveal of me gaining Super Saiyan God to shock her.”
“Are you really so self absorbed that you’re risking the possibility of wasting time when there’s someone who’s as powerful and dangerous as Madoka on the loose for practically no reason?” Melissa asked.
“Yes.”
Sayaka walked forwards and opened the door.
“MADOKA! ARE YOU HERE, MADOKA?” She screamed as she walked to the right, towards the infirmary. “HAS ANYONE IN THIS BUILDING SEEN MADOKA KANAME RECENTLY?”
The blue haired woman’s screams were so loud that they were audible in the infirmary. This annoyed Kurumi so much that she decided to stand up and walk out of the room.
“What are you screaming for?” She angrily shouted.
“Do you know where Madoka is?”
“Yes! She’s inside the infirmary, in the first room to the left!”
“Thanks!”
The blue haired woman walked past her friend and entered the room behind her. Once inside, she walked towards the first door on her left and quickly opened it.
“Finally, I found you, Madoka!” She gleefully said as she approached her friends.
“Sayaka? You’re back! Are you okay?”
“Of course I am! I’ve returned from my week of training stronger than ever!”
“Now that you’re here, we might actually have a shot at beating Madoka Black and that evil Homura!”
“You already know about them?”
“Yes. I tried to fight them earlier, but things didn’t go very well and they beat my ass.” Madoka’s eyes widened as she just processed her friend’s question. “Wait, did you run into them earlier?”
She nodded her head.
“Pretty much the same thing that happened to you happened to me.”
“When you last saw them, how close were they to here?” Junior asked.
“If I had to give an estimate, Black and that evil Homura were about five minutes away from the Magical Girl Mafia’s main base, maybe a ten minute one if they decided to take a leisurely walk here.”
The blonde’s eyes widened.
“No! That’s not enough time to do anything!” Junior shouted. “We can’t form a plan in such little time!”
“What if you don’t have to?” Pernelle, who stood by the doorway, asked. “Why don’t we just let Madoka Black come to us, and then fight her once she’s here?”
“That plan’s absolutely absurd! If we let Black anywhere near this building, she’ll destroy it and kill everyone inside of it!”
“That’s a valid concern, but why don’t we have some of your subordinates like Asuka and Kurumi bring everyone to a safe place that’s far from here? That way, we can guarantee that the girls living here are kept unharmed while we battle against her.”
“I wouldn’t be opposed to evacuating everyone if Madoka Black were to show up, but this building would probably still be destroyed if we were to fight near it… and I can’t let that happen! My step mother had this place built nearly a decade ago, and ever since, it’s served as the home to many magical girls who would otherwise be on the streets, with no friends or family to care for them. This building means a lot to a lot of people. To me, it’s where I work, but to many magical girls in Mitakihara, it’s a place they call home. It may not be as valuable as the people who inhabit it, but to them, it’s a place that’s incredibly sentimental and irreplaceable! Risking the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters’ destruction is not something I’d even joke about!”
“The more time we spend formulating a plan on what to do, the closer Madoka Black gets to us. If you want to prevent the destruction of this building, then we have to come up with a plan, and fast.” Homura said.
“All right! I think I got something! Mayuko, Sayako, you two stay help evacuate everyone! Both of you aren’t fit to be fighting. Madoka, Sayaka, you two handle Madoka Black. I’ll do my best to fight that Homura who’s assisting her!” Junior turned to the Magical Girl Council. “Do you four think you can help me fight her in case I end up struggling?”
“Of course we will! We might not be as strong as you or Madoka, but we’re still pretty formidable in our own right!” Melissa said, stepping in front of her leader.
“I agree. It’s been a while since I’ve last fought anything! Fighting that evil Homura’s gonna be so fun!”
“Count me in as well. Junior’s just a little girl, she shouldn’t have to fight someone as powerful as that Homura by herself!” Noire added.
Pernelle sighed.
“As much as I dislike this offer, you girls have left me no choice. I’ll fight alongside you, child.”
“Hmm… we got the Magical Girl Council and Sayaka to fight alongside us now, but the Stick users still haven’t shown up yet…” Madoka said, still sounding somewhat upset. “However, if we can stall those two out for long enough for Hyouka and her friends to arrive, we might actually be able to win this! And if we can get Kyoko to assist us, victory’s practically guaranteed!” The pink haired woman began to softly smile. “I think we might just be able to-“
Before she could finish speaking, Asuka ran into the room the magical girls were in. She had a worried expression on her face and her fists were clenched.
“Junior! There’s two women outside who look just like Madoka and Homura! What should we do?”
“No! Asuka, order everyone who lives here to evacuate to Asunaro! Mitakihara’s not safe right now!“
“Evacuating everyone would take several minutes. Are you sure this is even possible?” The grey haired girl asked.
“My friends and I will stall them for however long you need! If you’re able to, tell my father to rush here immediately!”
Asuka nodded her head.
“Mayuko, Sayako, come with-“
“No! I refuse to back down! I might not be strong enough to hurt Black or evil Homura, but my magic can at least protect my friends from a few of their attacks!”
“I don’t want to let Mami run into such a perilous battle without me being by her side! I know I’m not as strong as her, but please, let me stay near her!”
“Sayako, you can’t-“
“We don’t have the time to discuss this! You’re either going to fight by our side or leave! Sayako, Mayuko, go help out Asuka!” Madoka yelled before going Super Saiyan God.
“Auntie Madoka’s right. Asuka, please hurry!”
“As you wish!” She said before running out of the room. Mayuko and Sayako followed after her.
Mami Jr went Super Saiyan Beast and Sayaka went Super Saiyan God.
“Everyone, it’s time to take down Madoka Black!”

Chapter 115: Black and Her Assistant

Madoka Black and Homura stood in front of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters. They were both grinning wildly as they stared at the building.
“Should you do this alone, or-“
“I’ll allow you to lend me a hand! I wouldn’t want to be the only one having all the fun!” Black gleefully shouted as she began to walk forwards.
Before she could enter the building, Junior appeared in front of her.
“Sorry, you two. I don’t allow stranger entry.” She said, leaning to the left.
Black’s eyes widened as her smile faltered slightly.
“You! I killed you like half an hour ago! How dare you survive!”
“Wait, did you really think I died back there? Wow, for how much strength you possess, you’re really easy to deceive!”
She grit her teeth before teleporting behind the blonde.
“YOU WRETCH! THIS TIME, I’LL MAKE SURE YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A SPLATTER ON THE GROUND!” She screamed before throwing a punch that moved faster than the speed of light at her enemy’s face.
Before Black could hit Mami, Madoka and Sayaka appeared in front of her and punched her in the face. Although their combined might wasn’t enough to actually hurt her, they managed to push the doppelgänger back slightly.
“Madoka! Sayaka! You’ve came! Now we can finally have fun together!” She said, her expression brightening.
“I’ll assist you with these pests.” The evil Homura said, teleporting over to her companion’s side.
“You won’t lay a finger on Auntie Madoka or Sayaka!” Junior shouted before shooting a gigantic beam of magic at the black haired woman.
Homura managed to narrowly avoid the attack, causing the blonde to jump at her. She kicked the older magical girl in the stomach, sending her flying away.
“Have fun with the brat, Homura! I’m more than strong enough to handle these two by myself!”

-
The evil Homura went through several trees before stopping herself from moving. A second later, Junior appeared above her and attempted to slam her fist down on her head. The black haired woman quickly moved her left arm upwards and grabbed her enemy’s hand.
“You’re strong, child, stronger than most, but I’m far stronger than you!”
She effortlessly ripped her limb off before shooting a large purple beam through her stomach. A smile spread across Junior’s face as her injuries quickly healed.
“That might be true, but that doesn’t mean you can beat me! I’m not fighting to defeat you, I’m fighting you to keep you busy!” She put her hands together and charged up an attack. “KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!”
Mami shot a white beam of magic at Homura. The projectile hit her right in the legs, quickly disintegrating them.
“What nonsense!” She shouted as her legs healed. “You’re fighting against two foes who could eradicate you without any effort, and you have the gull to taunt them!”
“Yes, I know I probably can’t beat you alone, but I’m doing this so that my friends who aren’t as strong as me have a chance to escape the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters!”
Homura began to grin from ear to ear.
“Fleeing from us is futile! Soon, every living thing in this timeline will perish!”
“Okay, now you’re just lying! We might not be able to defeat you right now, but very soon, you’ll be regretting having ever threatened my friends!” She pointed at Homura. “And that’s a promise!”

-
As Madoka Black stared at Madoka and Sayaka, the Magical Girl Council appeared behind them.
“Oh my! You even brought the Magical Girl Council to assist you girls! You’re really serious about beating me this time! With so many people fighting against me, I might not be able to win!” Black lied.
“Everyone, attack Madoka Black! Don’t give her any opportunity to-“
“Sayaka, you impatient girl! I only attend to one person at a time!” She said as she teleported in between Sayaka and Madoka.
She punched the blue haired woman in her face, completely pulverizing her head and sending her flying leftwards. Once she was out of her field of view, she grabbed Madoka’s left arm and teleported away.
“Damn it! She took my wife!” Homura shouted. “You girls, stay here in case that evil version of me comes back. I’m heading after Black!”
“Outside of the children, you’re the weakest among us.” Pernelle said. “Are you sure this is a wise decision?”
“It might not be, but Madoka’s my wife! I’ve failed in my duty to protect her countless times now, and if I don’t do anything, this time will be no different! I refuse to let Black hurt her!”
“You’re not thinking rationally! There’s nothing you can do to help Madoka! Please, stay here and try to help Asuka evacuate everyone!” Melissa pleaded.
“I know that this plan’s foolish and that it’s very risky, but I refuse to be apart from my wife!”
“Fine, you can go! But we’re coming with you!” Elisa shouted.
Homura nodded her head before jumping forwards, landing on top of a tall building.
“I don’t know where they went, but if I have to search all of Mitakihara to find Madoka, then I’ll gladly do it!”

Chapter 116: Fight with Madoka Black

Both Madokas teleported over to the middle of a street. There didn’t seem to be any people, vehicles, or animals nearby. A smile spread across Madoka’s face.
“This is exactly the kind of area I wanted to take you to! You just made my job ten times easier for practically no reason!”
Black’s eyes widened.
“Are you sure about that? This place looks a little too crowded. However, that problem can be easily solved by doing this!”
Black shot out a billion lasers at the buildings around her. Before they could hit their targets, Madoka shot out her own batch of projectiles and sent them directly towards her enemy’s magical beams. The waves of attacks collided with each other, causing both of them to disappear.
“What was that for? I thought I was your opponent! Why did you try to destroy all these buildings?”
“Because it’s fun!” Black said, a wide smile spreading across her face.
Madoka grit her teeth before teleporting in front of her enemy.
“What’s the fun in killing innocent people when the strongest magical girl is standing in front of you?” The pink haired woman yelled as she threw a punch at her face.
“You’re right. Killing regular civilians is less fun than killing people who are as strong as you.” Black raised her left hand and quickly grabbed onto her enemy’s arm. She then tore it off without any effort. “But making you upset and watching you suffer is more fun than either of those things!”
Black quickly shot a large beam of magic through Madoka’s stomach. She then slammed her left fist onto the magical girl’s head. The attack was so powerful that her head was completely pulverized, and she was sent flying towards the ground. A large impact crater was formed around where Madoka landed.
“That hurt like… hell.” She weakly said as her injuries healed and she stood up.
“Haha! This is perfect, just perfect! All of the other Madokas I fight against break so easily!” Black burst into laughter as she appeared in front of Madoka. “But you’re like a punching bag! I can hit you as hard and as many times as I want, and you’ll always get up!”
She punched the pink haired woman through the chest, causing her eyes to widen and for her to spit out blood.
“O-Other Madokas? What do you mean about that? T-There’s only one of me… how could you have fought against-“
“You really haven’t figured it out yet? You’re the first Madoka Kaname I met, but you won’t be the first I kill! For almost a decade now, I’ve been going through countless timelines, killing all of their inhabitants for the thrill of it!”
“WH-WHAT? WHAT KIND OF DERANGED LUNATIC ARE YOU? HOW IS KILLING SO MANY INNOCENT PEOPLE AT ALL ENJOYABLE?”
“Their screams, cries, and pleas for mercy are music to my ears, but nothing compares to when you scream at me or when you fall into such despair that the only thing you can do is cry!” Black licked her lips. “Nothing else can make me as ecstatic as seeing you suffer!”
“YOU’RE DODGING MY QUESTION! WHY DOES MAKING PEOPLE SUFFER FILL YOUR HEART WITH JOY?”
“It fills my heart with joy because of you. I suffered for countless years attempting to save you, and you discarded me like a piece of trash! You didn’t even know I was replaced by a lookalike, and you married her instead of me! I tried to fall in love with a different Madoka, but just like with you, she abandoned me and fell for someone else!” She placed her left hand on her chest. “This body belonged to that Madoka, and I used it to slaughter her friends, family, and every living thing in that timeline! Once I was through with them, I wanted to keep on killing, so I went to another timeline and repeated the process all over again. The suffering of that timeline’s Madoka was so exquisite that it singlehandedly caused me to continue my rampage!”
“You’re not going to kill everyone here! I won’t allow that! You’ll die before you can accomplish your goal!” She shouted before punching Black in the chest.
The pink haired woman was completely unfazed by the attack.
“That’s how this sort of encounter usually goes. Let’s see how long you last until you’re begging to-“
Before Black could finish speaking, she felt a small pellet-like object hit and bounce off of her back. She turned around and saw Homura, who held a gun in her hands, standing in front of the Magical Girl Council.
“Back away from my wife!”
“It looks like we’ve been found out!” Black pushed Madoka off of her hand, allowing the wound in her chest to heal. “Now lie here as I do away with your friends!”

Chapter 117: Keeping Her Occupied

“Gi-Girls, what are you doing? Get out of here! Madoka Black’s too strong for the five of you to take on!”
“You’re my wife, Madoka! It’s my duty to protect you! I won’t run from-“
“Very well! Let’s start with you!” Black gleefully said before teleporting over to Homura.
She shot a large beam of magic directly at her head. Madoka’s eyes widened as her doppelgänger began to grin from ear to ear.
“HOMURA!”
“Good riddance!”
Once the smoke created by the attack disappeared, a white magical barrier with a crack in the center of it was directly in front of the black haired woman.
“It seems like my magic can survive at least two of your attacks.” Pernelle said, letting out a sigh of relief. “This information will surely come in handy.”
In handy.”
“I-Impossible! My magic is supposed to erase anything it comes into contact with! How did a barrier from someone as weak as you survive a direct hit from it?”
“You’re underestimating us quite a bit, imposter! We might not be as strong as you or Junko, but we’re still quite powerful, and we’re only like that thanks to our hundreds of years of life!”
Black gritted her teeth.
“Nonsense! In other timelines, none of you have ever given me any sort of trouble!” She teleported in front of Pernelle. “Just for that, you shall be the first to perish!”
She threw a punch at the white haired woman’s chest. Before she could land a hit on her, a white barrier appeared in front of her, taking the full force of Black’s attack for her. The barrier withstood Madoka Black’s punch, causing her clench her fists and stomp her feet in anger.
“It’s my turn!” Melissa gleefully said as she summoned her mallet and swung it at Black.
Although she wasn’t erased from existence, she was moved closed to Melissa. Madoka Black used to opportunity to charge up an attack.
“KAMEHAMEHA!”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic that completely engulfed the blue haired woman. Once the attack faded, several white magical barriers that were around Melissa shattered.
“Wh-What?”
“Hey, Pernelle. If your magic’s this strong, why didn’t you try to fight Junko by yourself?” Homura asked.
“Because my magic can only take so many hits. Black’s only been landing single attacks on my magic, and even then, her Kamehameha destroyed all of the barriers protecting Melissa. Junko may have been weaker than her, but she was even less predictable than Black. Plus, my offensive capabilities are absolutely worthless in against a foe like this.”
“Here I go!” Elisa shouted, jumping up and summoning her weapon.
She swung her axe at her back, ripping her clothes. Before Black could even react, Sayaka suddenly teleported in front of her and punched her in the face, slightly pushing her back.
“You?” She growled.
“Madoka, come to me!”
The pink haired woman nodded her head. They put their hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“GALICK”
“KAMEHAME”
“GUN!”
“HA
The duo shot two huge beams of magic at their enemy. Black tried to hold the attacks back, but they were just too powerful for her, and she was completely engulfed by the attacks.
“Did we do it, did we beat Madoka Black?” The pink haired woman asked.
“Hopefully we did. Even if we didn’t, this will surely buy the Magical Girl Mafia enough time to-“
Before Sayaka could finish speaking, Madoka Black teleported in front of her and punched her in the face yet again, completely pulverizing her head. She didn’t appear to be hurt, but she was now more visibly angry.
“Fine. I wanted to keep toying with you, but it seems like you all wish to die!” Black shot a billion lasers at Madoka and her friends.
The pink haired woman countered by shooting a batch of her own lasers. Just like last time, both sets of lasers collided with each other and were completely destroyed. Instead of getting angrier, Madoka Black began to grin.
“At first, I thought this was going to be another bog standard timeline where everyone crumbles to my might like tissue paper! But it seems like you’ll all actually entertain me! Show me everything at your disposal!”
“Madoka, should we fuse?” Sayaka weakly asked.
“Even if we do that, I doubt we’ll win. Remember, this entire fight’s just to keep Black distracted. Once Asuka tells us everything’s clear, we’ll flee. Fusing won’t do much to slow Black down.” She whispered.
“You’re right…”

-Meanwhile-
“Everyone! Hurry up! Pack only your most valuable possessions! If you don’t have a suitcase or backpack to carry everything, use a plastic bag if you must!” Asuka shouted as she ran down the halls of the Magical Girl Mafia’s base, attempting to warn everyone. “Exit through the back door. Kurumi and Tamara will be waiting there for you!”
“Asuka!” Abigail, who had a suit case in one hand and her sleeping daughter in the other, shouted.
“What’s happening? Why do you look so worried?”
“There’s no time to explain! Pl-Please, just evacuate!”
“Where’s Madoka and the others? If there’s a situation, can’t they handle it on their own?”
“I already said that I can’t explain! Please, listen to me! I’ll tell you everything once we’re safe!”
“Okay, I’ll listen to you, but before I leave, can you please tell me where we’re going?”
“I booked an entire hotel for us in Kamihama City. Kurumi and Tamara will take everyone to it.”
“What about you, Asuka? Are you going to come with us?”
The grey haired girl nodded her head.
“Eventually, but I’m gonna stay behind. There’s something Junior ordered me to do.”
“Stay safe then.” The blonde said before running away, joining the crowd of girls that were calmly walking down the stairs.
“It seems like mostly everyone’s gone now. It’s time to ask Kyoko for her help.”

Chapter 118: Desperate Decisions

Mami Jr was evading a few magical beams from Homura. Although they were incredibly fast, she was just narrowly dodging them every time.
“You wretch! Stop moving and accept your fate!” She yelled before summoning her shield. “I didn’t want to use this, but you’ve forced my hand!”
“Time magic? No!” Junior shouted before shooting two beams of magic directly at Homura.
The black haired girl put her hand on her shield and stopped time. Junior was frozen in place, but her attacks continued moving forwards.
“Impossible! How are attacks from that brat still moving?” She shouted.
Once the beams were close enough to her, Homura attempted to slap them away. However, the projectiles went through her hand and then through her chest.
“What?” She shouted as she returned time to normal. “Those attacks aren’t all that powerful, so why can’t I deflect them?”
“Surprised? My attacks are non concepts! No matter what, you can’t hit them. But they can still hit you!” A grin spread across the blonde’s face.
Before either of the two magical girls could do anything, Junior’s phone vibrated. She quickly took it out and read the message she had received from Asuka.
“Oh! It seems like we’ve fought for long enough. Anyway, bye!” She said before teleporting away.
“You damn brat! How dare you flee from me!” She shouted at the top of her lungs. “You should already be dead! Just accept your fate with dignity and grace and let me kill you!”

-
“I think I’ve gotten a bit too greedy. While I’d prefer to watch Madoka helplessly despair while I slowly murder each and every one of you, I think the opposite would work just as well!” Black grinned wildly as she teleported in front of Madoka.
She threw a punch directly at her face. Pernelle’s barrier appeared in front of her, causing her to hit it instead of her intended target. Black’s grin only widened as threw another punch with her left hand and followed it up with a second from her right. The second punch shattered the barrier, while the third hit Madoka in the face, completely pulverizing it and sending her flying away.
“Don’t think you can run away from me!” Black gleefully shouted before teleporting away to chase after her enemy.
“Damn it! They’re getting away!” Homura shouted, putting her hand on her shield. “I won’t let you hurt my wife!”
She twisted her shield to the right, stopping time. Instead of remaining in place like everyone other than Homura, Madoka Black appeared above Madoka and kicked her in the chest.
“Did you really think that sort of magic would work on me, lesser Homura?” Black gleefully said, her smile only growing wider.
“No! Stop!” The black haired woman shouted before returning time back to normal, causing her wife to crash into the ground.
Madoka Black teleported over to her, grabbed her by the legs, and began to drag her across the ground for several seconds. Her back bled profusely from the attack. Once she grew tired of that, Black punched through Madoka’s chest, stomach, and left leg several times, forming holes through both of them.
“Damn it! At this rate, Black’s going to kill my wife before we have a chance to escape… and I’m powerless to do anything!” She clenched her fists as she stared at Madoka Black.
While Homura tried to think of something, her phone vibrated. She received a text from Mami Jr.
Asuka evacuated everyone. We can stop fighting now. The message rang.
Despite the good news, Homura wasn’t at all relieved.
“If I leave now, Madoka will die!” She murmured to herself. “What can we do? The Magical Girl Council doesn’t have enough defense or offense to be able to actually defeat Black. If they tried to fight her, they’d just be killed by her! The same goes for Sayaka. Even if she did buy enough time for my wife to escape, she’d end up dying in her place… the more I think about it, the more this situation seems truly hopeless.” She closed her eyes for a few seconds. Eventually, a realization hit her. “I’m not sure if this’ll kill her, or even hurt her in the slightest, but it will definitely buy enough time for Madoka to escape.” Homura turned to look at her friends. “Girls, we’ve done enough. Everyone who was inside of the Magical Girl Mafia’s base has evacuated. You can all leave.”
“And leave Madoka with her? Not a chance! Even if I can’t actually hurt her, I don’t want to leave my-“
“It’s fine. I’ve come up with a foolproof plan to save her.”
“Are sure it’ll work? You’re by far the weakest out of the six of us. If your plan involves fighting her head on, you’d basically be committing suicide.” Noire said.
“I’m aware of that, but I know this’ll work. Granted, it might not actually hurt her, but it will give my wife the opportunity to escape.”
“Well, I’m out of alternatives, so I guess I have no choice but to side with Homura on this one.” Elisa said.
“I’ll do so as well, but I need to ask you a question. Will you come back safe and sound?”
“Of course I will! I wouldn’t dare do something that would cause my wife grief!”
“Very well then. Go ahead, Homura. Save your wife!”
A smile spread across the black haired woman’s face. She quickly ran away from her friends, heading towards where Madoka and her doppelgänger were.
“This better work. I only have one shot at this. If I fail, the one to suffer the most will be Madoka!”

-Three minutes later-
Madoka Black stomped on her opponent’s face. She began to grin from ear to ear as she’d crush Madoka’s head, only for it to heal yet again every single time.
“A foe that won’t die, but that I can abuse as much as I want! How exquisite!”
Right as Black was about to slam her foot down once more, Madoka raised her hands and caught it.
“Black… a few months ago… a girl named Oriko Mikuni tried to kill me.” Madoka breathed heavily as a frown spread across her face. “She said that I would destroy the world… and at first I thought she was crazy… but now I realize that the thing she foresaw was your arrival!”
Black burst into laughter.
“I guess you’re right. The only reason she must’ve been able to see me coming to this timeline was because I’m always holding back! In fact, I’ve almost never been forced to use this much of my strength before, and I’m still holding back!” She sneered.
Before Madoka Black could continue speaking, Homura ran towards her as quickly as she possibly could. She jumped at her and tackled her to the ground.
“LET MY WIFE GO!” She screamed, attempting to pin her enemy down.
Black managed to effortlessly break free from her foe’s grasp, but Homura was able to slam her head onto the ground, causing her eyes to widen.
“MADOKA! GET OUT OF HERE!”
“Wh-What? H-How? If I leave you with Black, you’ll-“
“There’s no time to explain! While you and her were fighting, I rigged the entire area with explosives! I’ve even got one on me right now!” She shouted while pulling out a metal stick with a red button in the center of it as she tried her best to keep Black pinned to the ground. “Please, I’m begging you to leave!”
“But what about you?”
“That doesn’t matter! No matter what happens, I assure you, I’ll be okay!”
“Fine! But you better be all right, Homura! Otherwise, I’ll hate you forever!”
The black haired woman nodded her head. Madoka ran away, leaving the two behind.
“You do know what sort of mistake you’re making, right? All the nukes in the world wouldn’t be enough to leave a dent in me.”
“I know, but this’ll buy her enough time to escape!”
“At the cost of your life! Are you mad?” Black yelled, both surprised and a little horrified.
“Maybe.” Homura pressed down on the button and closed her eyes tightly. Explosions quickly appeared around the area, surrounding the two magical girls. After a few seconds, both of the women were completely engulfed by the blasts. “Madoka, I’ll see you soon.”

-
Madoka stood in place, staring at the explosions in the distance. She was on the spot where her friends were only a few minutes ago, but she couldn’t seem to find them anywhere.
“Homura…” She sobbed as she put her hands to her chest.
Before she knew it, the explosions finally died down. She continued staring at the sky, trying to see if Homura would fly over or teleport to her, but she couldn’t see anyone.
“What’s taking you so long! Please! Hurry up already! Stop m-making me so anxious!”
“Mom!” A very familiar voice shouted.
The pink haired woman turned around to see her daughter running towards her.
“M-Mayuko… why are you h-here?”
“Sayaka and Junior told me to look for you. Why are you still here… and why are you crying?”
“I-I don’t know! H-Homura should be here any minute now! I-I need to calm down! I’d make her worried if I continued crying!”
“Unfortunately for you, it seems like Homura Akemi won’t be returning.” Madoka Black triumphantly said as she appeared behind the mother and daughter. She appeared to be completely unscathed. “But don’t fret! I’ve saved a piece of her for you!” She gleefully said as she threw a severed hand onto the ground.
Madoka’s eyes widened as she stared at the appendage. She was at a complete loss for words.
“N-No! Not again! W-Why does this keep happening to us!” Mayuko shouted, her eyes welling up with tears.
“M-My wife… you killed my wife… YOU KILLED HOMURA!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.
Her hair, eyes, and aura suddenly turned blue. She bolted towards Black at speeds faster than her opponent could even see.
“I’LL KILL YOU!”
Madoka punched Black in the face with enough force to not just completely pulverize her skull, but send her flying away.
“Haha! Yes! Yes! It worked! Not only did Madoka fall into despair, but she’s also become even stronger!” She said as she completely healed. “I’ll be sure to-“
“SHUT UP!” She screamed before teleporting over to Black and grabbing her by the neck. “AFTER WHAT YOU’VE DONE, I WILL MAKE YOU REGRET EVER BEING BORN!”

Notes:

Today, May 29th, marks the third anniversary of the Madoka Attacks North Korea series with the original upload of Madoka Shoots Up a Middle School by IROOI. I’ve been tormenting these girls for nearly three years now… I don’t know how to feel. This chapter just makes me feel even more sorry for them.

Chapter 119: To Despair

Madoka squeezed down on her enemy’s throat, crushing it with ease. She then threw Madoka Black into the distance, causing her to collide with a tall building.
“Mayuko… st-stay here. I’m going after Black!” She was barely intelligible through her sobs.
“M-Mom, it’s not worth it! B-Black seems way too relaxed about this! Please stop! Fighting her is not worth it!”
“S-She killed Homura, and I’ll make that bitch pay for it!”
“THAT’S WHY I WANT YOU TO STOP THIS! I DON’T WANT TO LOSE YOU TOO!” Tears ran down her cheeks.
Madoka put her left hand on her daughter’s head before trying her best to smile at her.
“Yes! I’ve never seen such power before! You might make me have to use-“
“SHUT UP!” The pink haired woman screamed as she teleported in front of black.
She grabbed her by the left leg and began to drag her across several buildings to her left.
“YOU BASTARD! YO-YOU KILLED MY WIFE! I… I WILL MAKE SURE YOU EXPERIENCE HELL BEFORE I SEND YOU THERE!”
She pulled her out of the building and slammed her across the ground, pulverizing her skull and all of the bones in her back. After a few slams, Madoka Black teleported out of her enemy’s clutches and appeared behind her.
“If losing your wife made you fly into a rage, I wonder how you’d react if I killed your mother and father!”
The word mother caused Madoka’s eyes to widen.
“Or if I struck that daughter of yours-“
“DON’T YOU FUCKING MOCK THE DEAD!” She screamed before kicking Black horizontally to the left, completely pulverizing her hip and leg and launching her through several buildings.
Before she could stop moving, Madoka teleported over to her and effortlessly tore out her enemy’s heart. “APOLOGIZE TO MY MOM! I’LL MAKE SURE YOU APOLOGIZE BY PERSONALLY SENDING YOU TO HER!”
Without wasting any time, Black teleported behind her and threw a punch directly at her chest. Madoka quickly turned around and effortlessly ripped off her enemy’s arm. She then headbutted her in the chest, completely pulverizing all of her ribs.
“Hmm? What’s that? Madoka, did you kill your own mother?” Black chuckled. “And you’re treating me like I’m a demon! How truly heartless!”
“HEARTLESS? YOU MURDERED MY WIFE AND THREW HER SEVERED HAND IN FRONT OF ME! YOU’RE A DEMON!”
Madoka punched Black in the neck, severing her head and sending it flying. It landed a few feet away from the rest of her body.
“I’M ENDING THIS HERE!” She screamed as she put her hands together.
“Madoka Black!” The alternate Homura shouted as she teleported over to her leader. “What happened? Do you need my assistance?”
“Nah. I’ve got this all under control!” She calmly said. As her body healed, she turned to look at Madoka. “Attack me, and you’ll die!”
She gritted her teeth.
“KAMEHAME-“
“Mom, stop this!” Mayuko yelled as she grabbed her mother’s left arm. “P-Please! This isn’t worth it!”
“SHE KILLED MY WIFE AND SHE THREATENED TO KILL YOU! H-HOW AM I JUST SUPPOSED TO LET HER LIVE?”
“If you don’t stop, Madoka Black will use her full power and kill both of us! Please… let’s leave. We can talk about what to do later…”
Madoka nodded her head as she returned to her normal form and slowly put her hand down.
“Homura…” She murmured before grabbing her daughter’s hand and teleporting away.
“They got away yet again…” The alternate Homura said in an upset tone.
“That’s fine! I’ll give her some time to wallow in her despair before I decide to pursue her!” Black licked her lips. “Now that her wife’s gone and her new form’s available, our next and final encounter will be all the more thrilling!”

-
Madoka and Mayuko appeared in front of the Magical Girl Mafia’s base’s front entrance. Standing near it were Sayaka, Sayako, Mami Jr, and the Magical Girl Council.
“You’re back…” Junior said, the smile on her face fading as she looked at the two girls. “Why are you both crying? W-Where’s Homura?”
“H-Homura’s… dead!” She sobbed before falling to her knees. “B-Black killed my wife… she threw her hand in front of me a-and tried to kill me and Mayuko too!”
The magical girls all gasped in unison.
“No! Not Homura!” Junior yelled.
“Damn it! How could this happen before Kyoko and Asuka could arrive?” Sayaka whispered to herself. “She just lost her mom and nearly died to cancer; why does this world seemingly hate Madoka?”

Chapter 120: The All Encompassing Despair

Not even a minute after Madoka and Mayuko returned, Asuka and Kyoko walked out from behind the building and approached their friends.
“I’m back, and I brought-“
The grey haired girl went silent upon noticing that both Madoka and Mayuko were crying. Everyone else was standing around them with upset or angry expressions.
“What did I miss? Why does everyone look so grim? Did Madoka get cancer again?” The redhead asked, attempting to lighten up the mood.
The pink haired woman shook her head.
“No… H-Homura’s dead… and it’s all my fault!”
Both Kyoko and Asuka’s eyes widened in unison.
“Wh-What? You’re joking!”
“Sh-She sacrificed herself to give me an opportunity to escape… if I was only stronger… then she would still be alive!”
“Damn it! How could this happen? If I had known about all of this earlier, then I might’ve been able to give Madoka a better shot at escaping… and then nobody else would’ve had to die…” Kyoko somberly said.
“But Homura is so much weaker than all of us!” The grey haired girl turned to look at her friends. “Why did you let her do this?”
“We tried to stop her and talk her out of doing this, but she insisted on distracting Black.” Melissa said.
Pernelle nodded her head.
“She promised that she’d come back safely… guess she was lying the whole time.”
After she finished speaking, everyone went silent. The only noise anybody made were the sobs from Madoka and Mayuko. This went on for a minute until Elisa let out a sigh and decided to talk.
“We can’t keep moping around like this. Black will probably be back in no time. If we just stand here, she’ll find us eventually and kill us.”
“You’re right… but we have nowhere to go.” Asuka said. “Black would expect us to either be here or inside of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters. I’d also expect her to know where all of your homes are… and I don’t think Madoka and Mayuko would want to go home right now anyway.” Asuka put her left hand on her chin. “Maybe we could go to Kamihama City and stay in the hotel I booked for the Magical Girl Mafia while we form a plan to beat that woman. However, it might be too crowded for us there, and I didn’t book any rooms for anyone who isn’t a part of our organization.”
“So it looks like… it’s really over for us. I’m not strong enough to beat Madoka Black… we have no place to gather… a-and I lost the most important person to me…” Madoka sobbed. “This all happened because of me… it always does. Someone tries to kill me because of my strength… and I get my friends involved. So many people have died… and it’s always my fault!” As the pink haired woman shouted, her soul gem slowly became darker.
“No! Madoka’s fallen into despair! Quick! Get her a Grief Seed!”
“I don’t have a Grief Seed on me!” Kyoko shouted. “Junior, Asuka, do you have any?”
“Nope, but I know where we can get one. Behind this building, there’s a hidden bunker room that holds a ton of Grief Seeds. Aside from myself and a few of my friends, it’s a secret to everyone. But if someone outside of my mafia needed a Grief Seed, I’d give it to them.”
“If that place’s a secret, then there’s a chance Madoka Black doesn’t know about it!” Sayaka shouted. “Junior, take us to it!”
The blonde nodded her head as she picked up Madoka by the waist and began to walk towards the back of the building.
“I’ll get the remote to access it right away.” Asuka said before teleporting away.

-
The magical girls entered the hidden basement. It was filled to the brim with Grief Seeds. Junior placed her friend on the ground before grabbing one of them and bringing it to Madoka’s chest. The Grief Seed quickly cleaned her Soul Gem, bringing it to a clean, completely spotless state.
“Madoka, do you feel better?” Sayaka asked.
Instead of responding, the pink haired woman just stared at her friend, tears still streaming down her eyes.
“Sayako, check Mayuko’s Soul Gem. She might be falling into despair as well.”
“Sure thing.”
The blue haired girl approached her friend and checked her Soul Gem. It didn’t appear to be any darker whatsoever.
“She doesn’t seem to have fallen into despair, but that’s not changing the fact that she’s clearly heartbroken over what happened.”
“We need to come up with a plan before anyone else gets hurt. We can’t change what happened with Homura, but we can try to prevent similar cases from happening to other people.” Elisa said, gritting her teeth.
“Noire, you’ve been awfully quiet this whole time. Is there something on your mind?” Pernelle asked, turning to the blonde.
“I-I… barely got to speak with her.” Noire said, tears forming in her eyes. “Homura is my descendant, some of my only family… and I never got the chance to talk to her… and now she’s dead! She died because I didn’t try to stop her!”
“No! The blame’s on me! I could’ve used my magic to stop her, even if she stopped time! The only person you should blame is me!” Melissa shouted.
“We can’t beat Black… we’re all too weak to stop her! We’re going to be culled like cattle against her!” Madoka yelled. “We’re going to die, and it’s all my fault! If I-I had just accepted my fate and let that cancer do away with me, none of this would’ve happened! I-If I had just let my mom kill me, n-nobody else would’ve been hurt! I-If I had just killed myself, y-you all woul-would’ve lived happy lives!”
Elisa closed her eyes, her hope slowly fading as everyone was either frustrated or crying.
“Hyouka, you better hurry up. At this rate, we really all are gonna die down here.” She murmured to herself.

Chapter 121: The Stick Users

-
Madoka Black and Alternate Homura zoomed across Mitakihara City’s skyline. After failing to kill Madoka and her friends, the duo were left with a sense of boredom that could only be filled by taking a tour of this timeline’s Mitakihara. They were above the city’s playground when Homura began to point downwards.
“The area below us is filled with people!” She cheerfully said. “From what I can tell, they seem to be mostly adult women and what look to be their children. Would this be a good spot to hunt?”
“Any area that’s filled with people is a good spot to hunt, Homura. You should know that by now!” Black responded before teleporting away.
She appeared in the center of the playground, grinning from ear to ear.
“Happy deathday!” She gleefully said as several beams shot out of her.
Some of the projectiles erased the slide’s support, causing it to collapse and crush a few children. The rest of them hit and erased a handful on the women sitting on the benches. While all of this happened, everyone in the playground started screaming and attempted to flee the scene.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Madoka Black yelled as she teleported over to a woman attempting to escape and kicked her head off. This caused a few of the women to stop in their tracks or turn around and run the opposite way from her.
“No matter where you go or what you do” Black teleported over to one of the women farthest from her and effortlessly ripped her heart out of her chest. “You’ll all die here like the pathetic animals you are!”
She threw the organ at a woman across the playground from her. It went through her stomach, killing her and causing her body to fall over. Once that was done with, Madoka Black shot another batch of beams out of her body. They quickly erased most of the women, leaving only the children who were hiding or trapped beneath the remains of the slide and a few women trying to free their kids. Black calmly walked over to it and effortlessly crushed one of the children’s heads. She turned to look at the few mothers with a wicked grin.
“P-Please! Spare me and my daughter! We just want to go home!” A brunette sobbed.
“Hmm… how about no!” She shot a gigantic white beam at the woman, disintegrating both her and what used to be the slide, taking out the kids trapped under it as well.
“Good riddance!”
“Come on, Black! You didn’t let me kill anyone!” Homura whined.
“Yeah, I know. But we still have the rest of this city to slaughter! You’ll be able murder to your heart’s content soon enough!”
After Black finished talking, Homura walked onto the street to her left. She stood still until she saw a bus coming towards her.
“About time!” She gleefully said, putting her hands together and continuing to stand in place.
The vehicle attempted to slow down, but couldn’t do so in time, causing it to crash into the black haired woman. While Homura remained unharmed, the bus came to a halt and was dented inwards from the impact.
“Did you really think that’d be enough to even scratch me? For your arrogance, death is the only punishment!”
Homura shot a huge purple beam of magic at the vehicle. The attack disintegrated it and everyone else inside.
“See what I mean? Wasn’t that fun?”
“Yes it was, but killing isn’t nearly as fun when you can’t see your victims’ expressions and their pleas for mercy. That’s why I prefer to kill people out in the open!”
As the two doppelgängers conversed with each other, Hyouka, Aya, Tsuyuno, Anjou, Nanoka, Kiyoharu, and Kosame looked down at them from atop a building near them.
“See? This is why I insisted on not coming by bus.” The blue haired woman said.
“How long are we just gonna keep standing here? If we don’t do anything, they’ll just end up killing more innocent people for kicks!” Aya shouted.
“Well, we don’t know where Madoka is right now. If we could find her and come up with a plan then I’d be more than happy to fight Black and Alternate Homura, but as it is now, I don’t think our combined strength could hold a candle to theirs. We’ll keep watch on them until we can find them, then we’ll come up with something, and take those fakers on!”
“And how are we supposed to do that?” Tsuyuno asked. “I already texted my sister three times and she hasn’t respond to any one of them.”
“That’s strange. I’ve sent several messages to Madoka, and she’s also yet to reply. We can’t afford to keep waiting for their response; it’s too unreliable!” Hyouka turned to Kiyoharu and Kosame. “You two. Your Sticks are the least suited for combat among the five of us. Go look for Madoka and her friends, and text me when you find them.”
“Sure thing.” The blonde responded.
“Whatever you say.” The white haired girl muttered.
The duo jumped away, heading towards Madoka’s house.
“As for us, we’ll be keeping an eye on Black.” Hyouka said, turning to look at her friends with a confident smile.

Chapter 122: Found Out

-30 minutes later-
Madoka lay on her back, staring at the ceiling while still crying. Junior and Sayaka were sitting beside her, keep watching of her Soul Gem to make sure it didn’t need to be cleansed. Kyoko and Elisa were standing beside the entrance as if they were bouncers at a nightclub. Unlike her mother, Mayuko had stopped crying and seemingly calmed down, but she still had a grim expression on her face. Noire was sitting beside her, speaking with her descendant. Asuka and Sayako were standing in the middle of the room, looking at their friends.
“You’re Homura’s daughter, right? I heard that you only started living with your parents somewhat recently, so I don’t expect you to know all about them, but can you tell me about how Homura was like?”
“At first, Homura and I hated each other. She didn’t want me moving in with her and my mom, but regardless of what she wanted, Madoka let me live with her. We slowly warmed up to one another, and eventually, Homura started to treat me like her blood daughter.
“Wait, you’re not her biological child?”
Mayuko shook her head.
“No, I’m actually her cousin’s daughter. From what I’ve heard, she only got together with my mom after Roku, my real father, died.”
Noire’s eyes widened.
“That explains it! I always wondered why you had grey hair!”
“Anyway, Homura really did care about me and my mom. She only wanted to protect us and keep us happy, even at the end of her life.”
“First you lose your grandmother, and now your cousin and father. A child like you shouldn’t ever have to experience such tragic events, especially so close to each other.”
“That’s just how life is. It’s all about meeting people and, eventually, saying farewell to them. I can’t change anything that happened with Junko or Homura, just like how I can’t change the fact that they were my family. Even though I’ll never be able to see them again, I still have the memories of the happy times we shared together.” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “T-That’s why even though it’s sad, I’ll be fine.” Mayuko wiped her tears away. “Noire, how were your parents like?”
“I never knew my parents. They both died when I was just a baby. I was raised by Elisa, Pernelle, and Melissa, so I kind of see them as parents of sorts. The three of them told me stories about my mothers, so most of what I know about them comes from them. They were great and powerful heroes who saved France and allowed it to be the first European country where gay people could get married. I strive to be like them, but no matter what I do, I’ll never be able to live up to them.” The blonde said in a defeated tone.

-
Kiyoharu and Kosame walked out of the Magical Girl Mafia’s headquarters.
“Where the hell is everyone? Did everyone decide to go on a vacation without telling us anything?” The blonde complained. “Both this place and Madoka’s house were empty. Do you think we’re being pranked?”
“It’s possible, but I don’t think so. Madoka never struck me as the type of woman to lie about something as serious as this, even for a joke “
“Well, we haven’t checked behind the building. Maybe they’re there.”
“I doubt it, but it’s worth a shot.”
The two girls walked over to the building’s rear and saw an opening in the ground. They ran over to it and saw stairs leading to a door.
“What’s in there?” Kosame asked.
“I don’t know. I’ll check.”
Kiyoharu quickly walked down the stairs and opened the door. Before she could even react, Kyoko and Elisa grabbed her arms, restraining her.
“Intruder! Who told you to come in?” Kyoko shouted.
“State your purpose!” Elisa added.
“Ah! Help!”
“Wait a minute! That’s Kiyoharu!” Junior shouted. “Let her go! She’s a Stick user!”
The magical girls’ eyes widened as they let go of their ally.
“What was that about?” The white haired girl asked.
“Sorry, you two. We’ve just been on edge ever since Madoka failed to beat Madoka Black.”
“What?” The two shouted in unison.
“Where’s Madoka? Is she all right?”
“She’s in this room, but-“
“Kosame, text Hyouka immediately!”
“Okay!” She walked out of the basement to get better reception, took her phone out of her pocket, and began to text her leader.
“Can I speak to her?”
Junior shook her head.
“Auntie Madoka hasn’t spoken to anyone since we got here, and I don’t think she wants to.”
Kiyoharu walked past Elisa and turned to the left to see Madoka weeping while lying on the floor.
“What happened here? How did Madoka of all people lose to a pale imitation of herself? And why is she crying?”
“She tried to fight against Black and it ended with… Homura giving her life to save her.”
“Homura, wasn’t that her wife? If that’s the case then…” Kiyoharu went silent as her lips formed into a frown. “Oh no… what are we going to do now? If Madoka can’t beat Black, then neither can Hyouka! Sure, she’s incredibly strong, but not nearly on the same level as Madoka! If she fights her, she’ll die!” The blonde turned around. “Kosame! Tell Hyouka to retreat immediately!”
“Okay.”

-A minute later-
Hyouka, Aya, Tsuyuno, Anjou, and Nanoka were standing on a building close to where Black and alternate Homura were. They didn’t plan on going down until, suddenly, Hyouka’s phone rang. She pulled it out of her pocket and turned it on. The blue haired woman saw that she had received a message from Kosame.
We found Madoka and Homura.
Excellent. Hyouka wrote. She quickly texted her location to Kosame before putting her phone away.
“Girls, Madoka and her friends should be here any second now!” She pulled out her Z-Saber and went Super Saiyan Rage. “We’re gonna kick this fraud’s ass no problem!”

Chapter 123: Hyouka Takes the Stage

Madoka Black and Alternate Homura were leisurely walking around Mitakihara, shooting any building, vehicle, and person they came across.
“This place’s a ghost town! Did everyone here already somehow know about us?” The pink haired woman complained.
“We’re just getting unlucky. We haven’t found very many crowded areas yet, but I have no doubt that eventually, we’ll find a place that’s even more filled with people than that-“
Before Homura could finish speaking, Madoka Black was suddenly cut into a hundred small, cube-like pieces.
“MADOKA?” She screamed as Hyouka stared down at her.
“How irritating! People like you, who murder thousands of innocents without remorse, piss me off! I might not be as strong as Madoka or the rest of her friends, but with this Stick, I’ll tear you two to ribbons!” She pointed her Z-Saber at the black haired woman, causing her to back away.
“Impressive! You managed to not just hurt me, but completely chop me up as if I were a piece of meat.” Madoka Black beamed as her body began to heal. “Unless I’m mistaken, your name is Hyouka Nagatsuki, and that form you’re using is called Super Saiyan Rage. It’s a souped up version of Super Saiyan 2 that’s only unlocked when two different versions of the same person meet.”
The blue haired woman’s eyes widened at her enemy’s statement.
How does she know all of this?
“While it’s strong, it shouldn’t be anywhere near capable of actually hurting me.” Black’s eyes began to drift downwards to her opponent’s weapon. “That Stick of yours is what’s making you so strong! If I can manage to blow your arm off, then I win!” Without wasting any time, Black ran forwards.
She shot three beams of magic at Hyouka. The Stick user managed to effortlessly block the projectiles, but left herself open to a close range attack from Black.
“I’ll show you what happens to those arrogant enough to stand up to me!” She shouted while lunging at her target.
Although she was insanely fast, Hyouka managed to split Black in half once she was close enough to her. Her upper half fell to the right, while her lower half landed on the other side.
“Farewell, fraud!” The blue haired woman yelled, shooting two beams of magic at Black’s bisected body.
“GET AWAY FROM MADOKA!” Homura screamed as she shot a gigantic beam of magic at her enemy.
Hyouka effortlessly knocked the attack away and, not even a second later, threw her Stick directly at the black haired woman’s forehead. She then jumped over to her, pulled her weapon out, and shot her own beam of magic at her.
“Good riddance! People like you don’t deserve to feel any ounce of joy, especially not after killing so many people!”
“Did you really think that was enough to take me down?” Black shouted as she teleported behind Hyouka and threw a punch at her chest.
Before she could hit her, the Stick user was suddenly teleported away by a pink heart shaped cloud.
“What?” She shouted, her eyes widening.
“Hyouka, don’t be so reckless! If I wasn’t standing behind you, Black would’ve killed you!”
“I’m aware of that. Stay behind me and try to dodge all of their attacks if they target you.”
“I have enough Sticks to be able to block at least a few of Black’s attacks. I should be helping you out instead of standing around and doing nothing.” Anjou complained. “And if all goes wrong, I could help evacuate everyone.” Nanoka said. “But I can stop time and my sister can teleport you! We might not be all too strong, but we can certainly help you if you’re in a tight-“
“You have some kind looking friends, Hyouka!” Black mockingly said as she appeared behind them. “How would you feel if they died?”
She shot a huge beam of magic at them.
Instead of trying to run away, Aya shot her magic at it, causing the projectile to disappear. Before Black could even think of what to do next, her own attack appeared behind her and went straight through her chest
“WHAT?” She screamed before spitting out blood.
“Madoka’s magic is supposed to erase anything it touches, right? So how did Aya’s attack manage to teleport it?” The blonde asked.
“I assume that the beam of magic managed to erase Aya’s attack, but before it could fully do so, it managed to teleport it back to wherever Aya wanted—in this instance, back to Black!”
Madoka Black grinned from ear to ear.
“Homura, stop playing dead and go after those Stick users! Hyouka’s my prey!”
“As you wish!” The black haired woman said as she appeared behind the Stick users. “You’ll pay for hurting Black!”
“And you’ll pay for trying to hurt my friends!”
The blue haired woman shot a drill-like projectile at Homura. It was so fast that she wasn’t even able to see it until it was too late and she was hit in the left arm. Immediately after being hit, Homura’s arm began to spin violently.
“BLACK!” She howled in pain as clutched her limb.
“Tear it off! You might die otherwise!”
The doppelgänger did as told and quickly ripped her arm off and threw it to the ground. It exploded a second later, scattering blood and flesh around the area. With Alternate Homura disoriented, Aya decided to transform into Super Saiyan 2 and punch Homura in the face. Although it didn’t hurt her very much, the attack was strong enough to launch her into a nearby building.
“You’re truly a curious case, Hyouka!” Black shouted before appearing in front of the Stick User and throwing a punch at her face. “Each time I see you do something, you only seem to get stronger and stronger!”
Hyouka narrowly evaded the attack and countered by shooting a drill at Black’s head. It spun around for a few seconds before exploding. Unfortunately, Black’s head healed immediately after the remains of her previous one scattered.
“Truly splendid! Nobody in any timeline, not even the Madoka from this one, has been able to harm me as much as you have!” Black teleported behind Hyouka and threw a kick at her stomach.
The blue haired woman jumped away from Black, only for her to appear behind her and uppercut the Stick user in the chin, launching her into the air.
“Dodge this and I might be forced to use more power than I’ve ever needed to before!”
She shot a billion magical beams straight at Hyouka. The blue haired woman teleported in front of her enemy, evading the attacks, and then punched her in the stomach, shattering several of her ribs and pushing her back. She then lunged at Black, cut her to pieces, shot several drills at those pieces, and finally shot a beam of magic at all of them.
“It’s over, we won.” Hyouka said, walking over to the Stick users.
“You’re so strong! How did you beat someone who Madoka couldn’t?” Tsuyuno asked.
“It comes down to a mixture of sheer strength and-“ She was interrupted by Black appearing in front of her and her friends.
“What you just saw was me not even using a quarter of my power! In the near decade I’ve been doing this, nobody has injured me and lasted as long as you, Hyouka. So, as a reward, allow me to show you my full power!” Black said as a purple aura appeared around her. “You five have the pleasure of admiring me at my full strength, of admiring Super Saiyan Rosé.”
“Other than the aura, what changed?” Tsuyuno murmured.
“Beats me. She literally looks identical.” Aya responded.
Unlike her friends, Hyouka decided to check her phone. While she was fighting Black, Kosame had sent her a few messages.
Madoka doesn’t seem like she wants to fight. Abandon the mission and come to the Magical Girl Mafia’s base. Go behind the building and you’ll find us. It’s at these coordinates.
“Well, Black, as lovely as your full power is, I don’t think I have the time to truly experience your full might.” She showed Kosame’s message to her friends. “See you later!” Hyouka teleported away.
Aya, Tsuyuno, Anjou, and Nanoka followed after her.
“Madoka.” Alternate Homura said, appearing beside her leader. “You’ve been forced to use Rosé. What happ-“
Black turned around, grabbed her friend by the shoulders, and shook her violently.
“THOSE WRETCHES GOT AWAY! THEY TRICKED ME INTO REVEALING MY FULL STRENGTH AND THEN RAN WITH THEIR TAILS BETWEEN THEIR LEGS!”
“Oh dear. That’s terrible. Do you know where they went?”
“NO, BUT I’LL RAZE THIS ENTIRE CITY TO THE GROUND IF THAT’S WHAT IT TAKES TO FIND THEM!” She screamed before shooting a billion lasers and erasing the entirety of the area around her.“I CAN’T LET THEM FORMULATE A PLAN, ESPECIALLY ONE THAT MAY INVOLVE MADOKA AND HER FRIENDS! IF I AM TO DIE, I WILL MAKE SURE IT’S NOT BY THAT WHORE’S HANDS!“

Chapter 124: From Homura to Black

-Many years ago-
Homura lay in bed. She opened her eyes and sat up.
“What day is it?” The black haired girl asked herself as she stood up and stretched.
She approached the calendar in her room and saw that it was the 26th of March, 2012.
“March 26… the day after I start school. My timelines never start on this day… and normally, I’ve already met Madoka and Sayaka by now. This really is a new start then, one where nobody has to suffer.” She let out a sigh. “One where I don’t think Madoka could forgive me. I shouldn’t go to school today… after everything I’ve done, she probably despises me.” She walked towards her door. “I might talk to her later if she feels like it; I’m sure she might understand why I did the things I did. She might not ever forgive me, but maybe we can be friends again.”

-Several minutes later-
Homura walked down the streets of Mitakihara. She was headed towards a restaurant near her house to buy herself some breakfast when she suddenly felt two hands tightly grab her shoulders. Behind her was another Homura who had a neutral expression on her face.
“Who the hell are you? Let go of me!” She shouted, trying to push the assailant off of her.
“Don’t make a scene. Your struggling will just needlessly drag this out.”
The original Homura turned to her left and saw a large blue portal in the ground.
“What are you planning on doing to me?”
“I’m under no obligation to answer your question.” She pushed her alternate self to the left, causing her to fall into the portal.
“AHHHHH!”
“Farewell, Homura. Don’t worry about Madoka or any of your other friends; I’ll take good care of them.”
The moment she finished speaking, the portal the replacement Homura came from closed.

-A few minutes later-
Homura opened her eyes. She stood up and looked down to see that she had been lying on a bed of flowers. She then turned around and saw the bridge connecting Mitakihara and Asunaro in the distance. As far as she could tell, nothing looked off about the area.
“Huh? Why am I here of all places?” She rubbed her forehead. “My head hurts like hell. I think I might’ve gotten a concussion or something.” The black haired girl turned around and began to walk away. “I can ponder this later. For now, I should just head home.”
Homura began to walk away. After a few minutes, she saw Madoka and Kyoko sitting on a picnic blanket in the distance and decided to approach them.
“Hello, girls.”
“Homura! Where have you been?” Madoka shouted, getting up and hugging her friend. “We’ve been looking all over for you for like a month now!”
“Yeah. You just vanished one day and never told anyone where you went.” Kyoko added. “Are you all right?”
“Yes. I just had to go to Italy for a while due to some family issues. I’m sorry I didn’t tell any of you about it.” She lied.
“Wait. you’re Italian?”
Homura nodded her head.
“My mom was Italian, but my dad was Japanese. She moved here with him after getting married.”
“While you were enjoying your time in Italy, something wonderful happened to us.” Madoka put her left hand on the redhead’s stomach. “Kyoko got pregnant!”
Homura’s eyes widened.
“A-And who’s the father?”
“Me obviously. I told you that we were dating like a day before you left.”
“I-I see.” Homura began to back away from her friends. “I gotta go home now. It’s getting late, and I need to buy myself something for lunch.”
“But we’re having a picnic right here. We’ll gladly let you eat with us. Sayaka and Mami will be here soon as well, and they’d be absolutely overjoyed to see you after so long.”
“You can tell them I said hi… I’m just not in the mood right now.”
“Okay then. See you later, Homura.” Madoka waved goodbye to her friend as she walked away.

-
Homura entered her house and fell to her knees. She covered her eyes as she began to sob.
“I went through 100 timelines and tried my best to save her! I-I want to be with Madoka; I deserve to! Even if she’s only dating me for a day or out of pity, I should be her girlfriend! But no! EITHER SOME ALTERNATE VERSION OF MYSELF REPLACES ME OR SHE DATES SOMEONE ELSE! IT’S NOT FAIR! WHY AM I THE ONLY ONE WHO HAS HAD TO SUFFER THIS MUCH?” Homura slammed her fists onto the floor. “I’M A FRIENDLESS ORPHAN WHO LIVES ALONE! IF IT WEREN’T FOR THE MONEY I’VE BEEN RECEIVING FOR A RELATIVE OF MINE, I’D PROBABLY BE DEAD! I-I just want to be happy… and I want to be with the girl I love.” She began to stare at the ceiling. “Universe, why me? Why is it always me that has to suffer? Tell me! What’s there to gain from making a teenage girl suffer! I-If it weren’t for the Incubators… none of this would’ve happened.” Her eyes widened as she realized something. “Yes, the Incubators! They can grant the wish of any girl they make a contract with! But nothing says they can’t grant two or more wishes for someone! If I can find one and force them to grant my wish, then I could make sure me and Madoka are never apart again!” A smile spread across Homura’s face.

-A day later-
Instead of searching through Mitakihara and risking accidentally running into her friends, Homura decided to go to Asunaro City to look for Incubators there. She was jumping from building to building when she spotted a pink eyed girl with long pink hair walking down the street to her right. Although she didn’t have any friends nearby, she held a creature that resembled an Incubator with a black body in her arms like a plushie.
“It’s been a while since we last went somewhere together. Are you sure this is fine? You usually spend most of the day sleeping and only wake up late into the night.”
“It’s fine. My boss said that I won’t have to work this week. Since it’s spring break, he apparently wants me to spend it with my friends and family, so my boss said he’ll send another guy from the company he owns to take my role for a bit.”
“That’s all well and good, but-“ Before Jyubey could finish speaking, Homura appeared in front of him and Mirai and shot the pink haired girl in the forehead, killing her and causing her to fall onto her back.
“MIRAI!” The Incubator screamed as tears filled his eyes.
Homura quickly grabbed him by the scruff off his neck and stared into his eyes.
“INCUBATOR! UNLESS YOU WANT THE SAME FATE THAT BEFELL YOUR FRIEND TO HAPPEN TO YOU, GRANT ME MY WISH!”
“O-Okay! I’ll comply! Please, just let me live! I’ll grant whatever you want!”
“Perfect! I wish to swap bodies with a girl named Madoka Kaname!”
“Y-Your wish shall come true!” Jyubey closed his eyes tightly as his tassels began to glow.
The light emanating from them was so bright that Homura was forced to close her eyes.

-
Homura opened her eyes and saw that she was lying in bed next to Kyoko. She then looked down and saw that she was wearing some clothes that Madoka owned.
“It worked! It worked!” She shouted as she burst into laughter. “My wish worked!”
“H-Honey, what happened?” The redhead asked, slowly moving away from her girlfriend. “A-Are you all right?”
“Of course I am! I feel better than ever!” Homura quickly transformed. Instead of changing into Madoka’s regular magical girl outfit, her clothes were replaced by hers. “Despite so many timelines, I’ve never actually killed one of you while you’re still human! Why don’t we change that now?” She shouted while summoning a wooden bow.
“H-Homura! What did you do to my girlfriend!”
“Farewell, Kyoko!”
The pink haired girl pulled her weapon’s bowstring back and launched an arrow straight through her former friend’s head.
“Madoka…” The redhead weakly said as she fell down, her head hitting the floor with a thud.
“Excellent! Now to pay the one who started all of this a visit!” Homura gleefully said before teleporting away.
She appeared in front of her Madoka a few seconds later to see her looking down at her new body with a concerned and shocked look on her face.
“Homura, that’s you in body, right? Why is this happening? Why did we suddenly swap bodies?” She shouted.
“Because I wished for it. Now, hold still. Die so that I can be happy!”
“Homura, what are you-“
Before she could finish speaking, Madoka Black shot an arrow through her chest. She fell to the ground and died a few seconds later.
“This is fun! With how powerful I’ve gotten, I think I could take on everyone in this timeline! But why should it stop there? I could effortlessly kill everyone in the multiverse! Yes, I should repay the world a favor. For making me suffer for so long, I should make it suffer! The only people who shall be spared will be the strong ones who can entertain me and choose to submit to me! As long as I live, I will ensure that nobody feels any semblance of joy again!”

Chapter 125: Lend Us Your Strength

Hyouka, Aya, Tsuyuno, Anjou, and Nanoka appeared in the Magical Girl Mafia’s base’s backyard. Without wasting any time, they entered the opening in the ground and then opened the door inside of it, revealing a room where Madoka’s friends were hiding that was filled to the brim with Grief Seeds.
“Sorry we took so long to get here, girls. The five of us were busy doing something.” Hyouka playfully said.
Aya nodded her head.
“Yeah, she fought against Madoka Black and was actually winning.” Anjou added.
“Really?” Junior asked, her eyes widening. “Why didn’t you finish the job then?”
“Because Black was just playing around. When she had enough, she used an incredibly powerful form called Super Saiyan Rosé. Unfortunately, we didn’t get to see too much of it as Hyouka ordered us to run before she could do anything.” Tsuyuno said.
“We didn’t run away. We simply made a tactical retreat. But, now that we’ve joined forces with you girls, I’m certain that we could defeat her!”
“She… has another form?” Madoka, who was still crying, shouted. “M-My Super Saiyan Blue wasn’t strong enough to even make her go all out… even if all of us combined our strength and fought her together… we wouldn’t be able to win…”
“Why are you so negative? I managed to make her start taking things seriously! There’s a good chance that if everyone here worked together, we might actually be able to beat her.”
“No t-there’s not! We’d all die, a-and it’d all be my f-fault, just like everything always is!”
Hyouka went silent for a few seconds and walked closer to her friend.
“Madoka… you’re crying? What happened?”
“Homura… d-died! And it was all my fa-fault! She died because I wasn’t strong enough, no! She died because I was too strong! T-The only reason w-why so many p-powerful people have been terrorizing Mitakihara i-is because of me! It’s alw-always me they’re after! I-If I just died, none of this would’ve happened!”
“Don’t blame yourself. If anything… Homura died because I took too long to get here. Had I arrived earlier, she’d still be here and-“
“Can everyone stop blaming themselves for five seconds?” Kyoko interrupted. “Yes, what happened to Homura is an absolute tragedy, but she chose to sacrifice herself for you, for her wife. Essentially saying that the life she saved has no value does nothing but call her sacrifice a waste. Besides, this is nobody here’s fault, despite how much people insist it is. The only person responsible for this is Madoka Black!”
Junior nodded her head.
“Dad’s right. None of us here are responsible for what happened to Homura. It’s possible that all of this could’ve been prevented if you, I, or Hyouka were stronger, sure, but ultimately the blame lies with Homura and, more so, Madoka Black. So cheer up. After this is all over, we’ll give Homura the funeral she deserves.”
“I don’t have anything to bury, n-not even her hand! I killed my mom and I killed my wife, and I d-didn’t even leave behind anything to bury them! I’m such a waste of life!” She sobbed while putting her head on the floor. “This strength is nothing but a curse! I can’t save anyone with it, and it only causes me to both directly and indirectly hurt the people I care for!”
“Stop beating yourself up!” Hyouka shouted. “If it weren’t for your strength, more people would’ve died to every big threat you’ve encountered! If you hadn’t stepped in against Junko, more of our friends would’ve died at her hand!”
“If you hadn’t done anything against the androids, we would’ve all died.” Sayaka added.
“Had you done nothing against Alina, she would’ve taken over the world, and nobody would’ve been able to stand up to her.” Mami Jr chimed in.
“No matter how strong you get, you won’t be able to save everyone… not even the ones closest to you. Giving up isn’t what Homura would want! The world needs you, Mitakihara needs you, we need you. Please, Madoka, lend us your strength.”
The pink haired woman did her best to control her sobs. She wiped her tears away and looked up at her friends.
“Girls… do you think that helping you all is what Homura would want?”
“Without a doubt.” Mayuko said, walking over to her mom. “She always wanted you to be happy, even at the end of her life. She’d hate to see you act this way about her sacrifice and to know that you said all of these horrible things about yourself!”
Madoka slowly nodded her head as she stood up.
“I can’t change the past… but I can change the future and assure it becomes a place where we can all be happy. I won’t get over Homura’s death… but I want to fight alongside all of you to make sure she didn’t die in vain! Hyouka, show me where Madoka Black is!”
“With pleasure!” She said, a grin spreading across her face.

-Somewhere in Mitakihara-
“Where did all those little sponges go?” Nijimi asked herself. “If they’re having trouble, I might just have to step in to help them!”

Chapter 126: The Strongest Magical Girls

-
Madoka and her friends arrived at the area where the Stick users fought against Madoka Black. It was completely empty as all the buildings, vehicles, and animals had been completely erased.
“Damn it! We’re too late! Now we’ll have to search all over Mitakihara to find Black!” Hyouka shouted.
“Don’t get too anxious. You fought her just a few minutes ago. She can’t have gotten very far.” Junior responded. “If we keep going forwards, we’ll find her eventually.”
“She’s right! Everyone, keep moving!”
The magical girls all did as told. After a few minutes of running, the group came across Madoka Black, who was still using Super Saiyan Rosé, and Alternate Homura. They were leisurely walking forwards, shooting beams of magic at whatever buildings were ahead of them.
“Hold it!” Madoka shouted, catching the attention of her two enemies. “Where do you think you’re going?”
Black turned around, grinning from ear to ear.
“Oh look, it’s the pathetic whore who ran for her life! Shouldn’t you be too busy crying over your wife to do anything? Do you want me to personally send you to her?”
Madoka gritted her teeth.
“If I died, then Homura’s sacrifice would be a waste! No, I came here to avenge her! With the aid of my friends, I’ll strike you down!”
Black was about to taunt her when Hyouka walked out from behind her fellow magic users.
“You committed crimes most unforgivable, and for that, we won’t give you an ounce of mercy!”
Both of the girls transformed into their strongest forms.
“Homura, handle Madoka’s friends! I’ll take on Hyouka and Madoka by myself!” She shouted before lunging towards them.
“Yes, leader!” She turned around and looked at the group of magical users.
“We meet again, fake Homura!” Junior said as she went Super Saiyan Beast.
Sayaka and Kyoko followed suit by transforming into their strongest forms.
“You again, brat? You may have fled from me once before, but this time, there will be no mercy!” She rushed at the blonde. “I’ll stop at nothing to ensure your deaths!”
Before she could attack Junior, Kyoko jumped in front of her daughter and uppercutted her opponent in the chin. Although the black haired girl wasn’t injured, she was launched into the air.
“Interesting. The mutt seems to be around as strong as this timeline’s Madoka, if not slightly stronger than-“
“Shut up! Nobody wants to hear your rambling!” Sayaka shouted as she appeared in front of Homura and grabbed her by the left arm. She managed to rip it off using all of her might and, before she could recover, summoned a barrage of swords and shot them directly at her chest. The weapons didn’t pierce her flesh, but managed to push her downwards.
“Will you give this up? No matter how far you manage to push me, you’ll never be able to actually damage me!”
“Is that so? Junior, now!”
“All right, dad!” The blonde shouted as she put her hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“W-Wait! I take it back!”
“KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic directly towards the black haired woman. It completely engulfed her, but before she could be injured too severely, she teleported away. She appeared behind Junior.
I can’t let that girl live! I can take my time playing with my food, but that kid’s magic is too much of a risk to us! Especially at our most-“
“Get her!” Aya shouted as she shot a magical heart-shaped cloud at Homura.
She was teleported in front of Madoka’s friends, who quickly descended upon her. Sayaka grabbed and ripped her arms off while kicking her repeatedly in the stomach. Kyoko focused mainly on her head, and especially her face. She punched, scratched, and bit at her neck, causing her to bleed profusely. While the two older magical girls were attacking Homura at close range, Junior teleported behind her and shot several beams through her. Although the wounds from them quickly healed, they were still painful enough to get Homura to whimper.
“Damn it! I can’t move!” She shouted.
She attempted to grab Sayaka and Kyoko’s arms in an attempt to stop them. Unfortunately for her, they managed to grab onto her arms and rip them off, causing her to howl in pain.
“I’m the strongest Homura in the multiverse! How am I struggling against a dog, a child, and some husbandless slut?” She angrily yelled.
“It’s because you’re so strong that I won’t kill you!” Junior shouted before teleporting over to Homura and grabbing her by the neck.
She then slammed her onto the ground and began to run forwards, dragging her across the ground.
“I WILL PERSONALLY MAKE YOU SUFFER FOR KILLING HOMURA!”

Chapter 127: Everyone Against Black

Madoka and Hyouka ran towards Black. Once they were in range of her, Black threw a punch at Madoka’s chest. The pink haired woman managed to dodge the attack and countered by shooting a billion lasers directly at her opponent. Instead of attempting to avoid them, she stood still and took every single projectile head on. Once the attacks all vanished and Black became visible to Madoka and Hyouka, she wasn’t even slightly injured.
“Despite gaining a new form, it doesn’t seem like you’ve become all that powerful, you whore!” She shouted as a crazed grin spread across her face. The doppelgänger summoned a shield in her left hand and a wooden bow in her right. “Since Hyouka is using a weapon, I should get to use one. Wouldn’t you both agree that it would be fair?” She asked as she snapped the middle section of her bow in half and split her shield into a crescent.
She then smacked the two of them together, causing them to form a scythe. The blade began to glow pink with Madoka Black’s aura.
“Careful, we don’t know what this weapon of hers can do.” Hyouka whispered into her friend’s ear.
Madoka nodded her head.
“Enough with the chatter! I won’t stall any longer!” She shouted before swinging her weapon at her enemies, shooting two pink disks at them.
The two magic users managed to jump over them, only for the projectiles to go in the opposite direction and start chasing them.
“They’re heat seeking? Quick! Destroy them!” Hyouka shouted before shooting a drill at the disk behind her. Madoka quickly shot a beam at the one chasing her. Both attacks destroyed the disks, causing Black to teleport in between her opponents.
“You’re all so predictable!” She gleefully said before spinning her weapon around.
The two women managed to jump away from their enemy, but before they could get a chance to attack, a pink tornado appeared around her. The two of them were quickly sucked into the attack. Black used this opportunity to teleport over to Hyouka and quickly cut her hand off and slash her across the chest.
“HYOUKA!” Madoka screamed.
Without giving her a chance to even move, Black kicked the blue haired woman in the chest, launching her out of the tornado and straight into a building. She narrowly managed to grab onto her sword with her other hand.
“It’s over, Hyouka. I’ve killed this timeline’s Homura, and now you’re about to die as well! Since you were so strong, I’ll give you the privilege of saying some final words.” She raised her scythe. “Make it quick. I have a whole timeline to purge!”
“Crap… not like this…” Hyouka said. “I made a promise that I’d go back to my family, but it looks like I won’t be able to fulfill it…” A grin spread across Hyouka’s face. “At least, that’s what I’d say if I were about to die!”
Using her Stick, she stabbed Black in the chest.
“My family needs me, my friends need me, and most importantly, the world needs me! That’s why I have to step up to the plate! It’s because of my weakness that Madoka’s had to suffer this burden alone! I’ve been training, but I haven’t reached her level of strength just yet! That’s why I need to surpass my limits and defeat you!”
As Hyouka shouted, her hair grew longer, reaching her knees and her injuries quickly healed. Black’s eyes widened.
“A new form? Is that really all you got? I bet it isn’t anywhere near Super Saiyan-“
The blue haired girl quickly punched her in the face, sending her flying away.
“Haha! It worked! I did it! I got Super Saiyan Rage 2. Now doing away with you shouldn’t be a problem whatsoever!”
Hyouka teleported over to Madoka Black and quickly sliced her legs off. She then cut her across the chest, splitting her heart asunder and causing her to bleed profusely. The doppelgänger attempted to grab onto Hyouka’s arms, only for the blue haired woman to pull on hers and effortlessly tear them off.
“Enough of this! Have a billion lasers!”
One billion lasers shot out of Black’s back and went straight towards the Stick user. Instead of backing away to evade the attacks, Hyouka ran up to her and kicked her in the back, launching her into the air. Every single projectile managed to hit her, but Hyouka remained completely unfazed. She teleported over to Black and threw a barrage of punches at her chest and head. When she was done, all of the bones in those areas were completely pulverized. Once she was done with that, she swiftly beheaded Black and kicked her head, sending it towards the ground.
“Rot in hell, you bastard!” Hyouka yelled before shooting a large beam of magic towards the disembodied head.
Madoka Black barely managed to heal herself and teleport away before the beam reached where she was. She appeared a few feet to the left of it on the ground.
“Damn it! I’ve never been worked like this against an opponent before! I almost died right then and there!” She put her left hand into her pocket. “However, I still have one more trick up my sleeve! If Homura’s having just as much trouble handling those girls as me, then our victory is all but guaranteed!”
Madoka teleported to Hyouka’s side.
“Amazing! You got a new form! And from the looks of it, it’s even stronger than Black’s Rosé form!”
“Indeed it is. Stay here, Madoka! I’m ending this now!” Hyouka shouted as she bolted towards the imitator.
“It seems like I have no other choice! Hyouka Nagatsuki, Madoka Kaname, you two have the absolute pleasure of being the first people in the world to see me at my apex, even if it’s just for a few-“
“HYOUKA!” An unfamiliar voice screamed, causing Madoka Black to stop speaking.
Before she could turn around to look at who it was, she was impaled through the heart by a wooden object.
“Sorry I took so long, someone told me to pick her up.” Mikari said, sitting on her broom.
“Mikari! Get off of that Stick!” Hyouka shouted.
“Nah. I got this under control.”
“YOU DAMN BRAT! HOW DARE YOU MAKE FUN OF ME!” She turned around, glaring daggers at the purple haired girl. “FOR THIS, I’LL SHOW YOU NO-“
“Not to today, you identity thieving weirdo!” Another unfamiliar voice boomed as a gigantic hand appeared in front of the Stick user and grabbed Madoka Black by the waist. Another hand pulled the Stick out of her. She stared up at a gigantic winged titan with her mouth agape and her eyes widened.
“Hey, you big shots! Did you really think I wouldn’t come here?” Nijimi said heartily.
“Nijimi! You came! It’s over, Black! Your chances of winning have just plummeted to zero!”
“YOU BITCH! GET OUT OF MY WAY!” She screamed, shooting a billion lasers directly at the idol.
Just like Hyouka, Nijimi was completely unfazed by the attacks; in fact, they just caused her smile to widen.
“You’re such a saucy little sponge! Did you really think a few measly pellets would be enough to hurt Eternal Nijimi?”
Giga Nijimi threw Black at the ground and stomped on her. She dragged her feet across the ground, causing the faker to howl in agony.
“SAVE ME, HOMURA!” She screamed.

Chapter 128: The Multiverse’s Despair

-
Alternate Homura lay on the ground, panting like a dog as, Junior, Sayaka, and Kyoko stood over her.
“It’s over! Any last words before I send you to hell?” Mami asked as she charged up an attack.
“No! I can still win!” She shouted as she pulled out two earrings, one from each pocket.
The left one was composed of a golden chain and a green orb that was attached to the bottom of it, while the right one was made up of a silver chain and a golden orb. She put both of them on and then teleported away.
“No!” Junior shouted before turning to look at her friends. “We have to look for Homura! Who knows what’ll happen if we let her get away!”
The magical girls all nodded their heads in unison before running forwards.

-
Madoka Black kneeled in front of her opponents, breathing heavily.
“So, I guess this is it. There’s no way you can keep fighting us in the state you’re in and expect to actually win. Just give up. It’s better to go out on your own terms than to keep fighting and die like a dog.” Nijimi, who had returned to her normal size, said.
“No! I’m not done yet! I still have one trick up my sleeves!” She quickly pulled out two earrings that were identical to the ones alternate Homura had. “The moment I put these on, I win!”
“No!” Hyouka yelled as she shot a drill towards Black.
The impersonator managed to teleport slightly to the left, evading the projectile. She was about to put on the orange earring when she felt two hands grab her shoulders from behind. Before she could even turn to see who had grabbed her, a large beam of magic was shot at the side of her face, tearing a hole through it and causing her to drop the orange earring.
“It seems like you girls were having trouble.” A very familiar voice said. “I couldn’t just let my promise go unfulfilled, so I’ve decided to step in.” Homura walked out from behind Madoka Black.
One of her pupils had somehow turned red, and her hair was as spiky as Super Saiyan 2.
“I’m back, Madoka.”
“HOMURA!” The pink haired woman screamed as she ran over to her wife and hugged her. “I-I can’t believe you’re all right!” She stroked her face. “P-Please, don’t make me go through that ever again! You made me think you died!”
“I’m sorry for that, Madoka. I needed to not just give you a chance to escape but to also give myself an opportunity to grow stronger so that I could protect you. And the only way to do that was by making it seem like I killed myself.”
“And how does faking your death translate to you growing stronger?”
“Many years ago, I used my magic in a timeline with a strong Homura to create what was essentially a one time save point there. If I were to die, I’d respawn there, but at the age I was when I first set it. I didn’t have the time to tell any of our friends this, and I couldn’t tell you it when you were fighting against Black because if she found out about my plan, she could’ve followed me and killed me and my mentor.”
“BLACK!” Alternate Homura screamed as she appeared beside her leader.
She slapped Madoka with enough force to launch her away; however, this gave Hyouka the opportunity to shoot a beam at her head. It didn’t hit its intended target and instead narrowly hit her right ear, causing it to spin and explode, dropping the orange earring to the ground.
“Are you okay?” She asked, her wound instantly healing.
“Yes. She just caught me off guard. But regardless of whether another ally of theirs has entered the fray, our victory has become an absolute certainty with this!” Black shouted, putting on the green earring.
Their bodies shot towards each other without any say from them and spun around as a bright light shot out from the duo’s bodies. It was so bright that all the magical girls were forced to close their eyes or risk being blinded, except for Homura, who moved towards the ground to grab onto the fallen earrings.
“Witness true perfection. Witness the multiverse’s end!” The two magical girls shouted in unison as the light faded away. A being with mauve hair that was the same length as Homura’s, light purple eyes, purple checkered boots with wings just above the heels, an incredibly long black dress with a seemingly endless black void inside of it, and two bird-like wings on her back emerged from the light. “You should all feel honored; we’ve never been forced to do this against any opponent in the past! Merged Homura, a being who encompasses the despair of every living being has, been born!”

Chapter 129: Showdown with Black

“She fused using those earrings?” Sayaka asked. “There’s no way in hell we stand a chance fighting against her individually! Madoka, come to me! we’re gonna have to fuse to beat her!”
The pink haired woman nodded her head.
“If you’re gonna fuse, use these!” Homura shouted, throwing both earrings at her friends. “The fact that they used those instead of fusing through normal means implies that there’s something special about those earrings.”
“Do you know what’s so special about them then?” Hyouka asked.
The black haired woman shook her head.
“I’ve only heard about them once or twice when I was exploring other timelines before I met all of you. I only just found out about what they can do, so I know absolutely nothing about anything related to them.”
“Enough with the talking! Madoka, just put your earring on already!” Sayaka shouted before putting her earring on her left ear.
“All right. Things are about to get messy.” She turned to look at all her friends. “I advise all of you to leave now. If you stay, then there’s a chance you could be hurt in our fight with-“
“Relax. We’ll be fine.” Junior said. “Besides, I want to watch you fight!”
The rest of the magic users nodded their heads in unison.
“If you two are struggling, I’ll lend you a hand.” Hyouka said.
“I’ll get involved as well!” Nijimi gleefully said.
“Thank you, girls.” Madoka said, her lips forming a soft smile as she put her earring on.
Both she and Sayaka were forced to suddenly collide with each other and spin around. A bright light began to emanate from their bodies, which, after a few seconds, faded and revealed a woman wearing a purple version of Sayaka’s magical girl outfit with a pink shirt underneath. Her shoes, socks, and gloves were exactly the same as Sayaka’s, and her hair style was nearly identical to hers, save for it being purple.
“Good to see you again, Mayaka-“
“My name’s not Mayaka. It’s Sadoka!” She shouted before jumping into the air and flying towards Merged Homura. “And I’ll show you just how much better I am than a cheap knockoff like her!”
“So you’ve used the Potara Earrings?” Merged Homura began to grin from ear to ear. “Excellent! Even at your full power, you won’t come close to injuring me!”
“Let’s see about that!” The purple haired woman shouted before teleporting over her enemy and kicking her downwards in the head.
Instead of allowing herself to be hit, the mauve haired girl moved to the left to avoid the attack. This caused Sadoka to grin.
“What’s wrong, big girl? I thought you were saying that I was incapable of hurting you. Why’d you avoid a measly little kick then?”
“I might have underestimated your strength a tad, but no matter, this changes nothing.”
She teleported behind her opponent and attempted to grab her arm, only for Sadoka to move out of the way and counter by punching her in the face. Although it didn’t hurt Merged Homura, it managed to temporarily stun her for a few seconds. The purple haired woman seized this opportunity by pummeling her chest in with a barrage of punches. It took a few blows, but eventually all of her ribs were completely pulverized, and she started to cough up blood.
“I definitely underestimated you!” She shouted while panting.
A billion pink floating guns appeared around the two magical girls. The weapons all shot several bullets Sadoka at speeds faster than light. Despite that, she effortlessly evaded the attacks and managed to get close enough to Merged Homura to grab her and throw her at one of the bullets. Before she could move away, a bullet went straight through her chest, completely destroying her heart.
“For all the taunting about how your victory was basically assured, you haven’t managed to hit me!” Sadoka laughed. “That’ll show you not to mess with the strongest magical-“
“SHUT UP!” She screamed before teleporting over to the purple haired woman and kicking her in the left hip, completely pulverizing it and launching her away.
Before Sadoka could regain her composure, Black teleported over to her and kicked her downwards, sending her plummeting towards the ground.
“EVERYTHING I’VE DONE UP TO THIS POINT HAS BEEN BECAUSE OF YOU! YOU MADE ME SUFFER ENDLESSLY, AND INSTEAD OF GIVING YOURSELF TO ME, THE WOMAN WHO DESERVED TO BE REWARDED, YOU SLEPT WITH SOMEONE WHO LOOKED JUST LIKE ME!” She roared before shooting a barrage of mauve beams directly at her opponent. “YOU DIDN’T NOTICE ANYTHING OFF ABOUT THE GIRL YOU LATER WED! I MEANT NOTHING TO YOU! YOU WERE MY WORLD, MADOKA, AND IF I HAVE NO WORLD, NOBODY ELSE DESERVES ONE!”
“Can you shut up?” Sadoka yelled before elbowing Merged Homura in the back of the head with enough force that her skull dented. “You sound like a fucking stalker! Just because you love someone doesn’t mean they’re obligated to date you.” She put her hand on her chest. “Besides, up until she was 16, my other half never had any sexual interest in your replacement. In fact, she actually prefers boys as sexual partners.”
“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!”
She summoned two scythes and threw them at Sadoka’s neck. The purple haired woman effortlessly dodged the attacks and countered them by shooting a beam of magic directly at her chest. Merged Homura teleported away to evade the attacks. The magical girl turned around, only to see that the scythes were coming back towards her. Without a chance to move, Sadoka was bisected by the attacks.
“You were so concerned with taunting me that you weren’t paying attention to our fight!” Merged Homura said as she appeared behind Sadoka and hugged her tightly, completely pulverizing several of her bones in her chest and abdomen regions.
“And you’re so caught up in your incel rage that you didn’t notice that this was exactly my plan!” The purple haired woman gleefully said as her legs healed. She managed to break free from her opponent’s grasp and then grab her head. She effortlessly ripped it from her shoulders and kicked it away. Not even a second later, she summoned a bombardment of swords that shot towards Merged Homura. Every time the severed head was about to touch the ground, a sword would reach her and smack her with its handle, causing her to go even further. Every time she healed, she would be beheaded by a sword. This continued until the fusion reached the area where all of Sadoka’s friends were.
“I got you right where I want you!” The purple haired woman triumphantly said as she appeared in front of Merged Homura, who quickly healed.
“Stay back! Get any closer and, I’ll murder your friends!” She barked, putting her hands together.
“All right, I’ll do as you say.” She cheerfully said. “However, I don’t think I need to do anything!”
Before the mauve haired woman could even react, a certain someone shot a magical drill directly at her head.
“This time, it’s truly over.” Hyouka sighed.
“N-NO! I-IMPOSSIBLE! IT CAN’T END LIKE THIS!”
“Sadoka, here. Have the honors of slaying this woman.” She threw her Stick at the magical girl, who effortlessly caught it.
“Thank you, my friend!”
Before Merged Homura could exploded, the purple haired woman jumped at her enemy and stabbed her in the forehead. She followed this up by shooting a gigantic beam of magic that completely engulfed her.
“No! No! NO!” A smile spread across Merged Homura’s face. “I can’t believe your end will come by your hands. The same law that took you away from me will be the very same one that kills every single one of you! My soul is unyielding; it shall never die!” She burst into laughter before disintegrating.
Sadoka stopped her attack, only to see black smoke rising into the sky.
“What’s this?” She asked before looking upwards.
The rest of her friends followed suit.
Instead of its usual blue color, the sky had become purple and was covered with odd shapes that resembled Homura’s head. What sounded like laughter could be heard all around them. Like rain, hundreds of thousands of Merged Homuras fell towards the ground. They were all beaming as they stared the magic users down.
“FACE THE DESPAIR OF THE MULTIVERSE, THE FEELING LEFT BEHIND ONCE HOPE FADES, THE LAW OF DISARRAY!” What sounded like Homura’s voice came from the sky, the noise completely surrounding the girls..

Chapter 130: Always Next to You

“There’s so many Merged Homuras… what are we gonna do?” Melissa asked as three of them ran towards her.
Hyouka quickly grabbed her Stick back from Sadoka and teleported in front of her friend. Once the replicas were close enough to her, she effortlessly cut them to pieces and disintegrated them with a beam of magic.
“That’s odd. These Homuras are much weaker than the one you went up against.”
“Good to know!” Orange Kyoko gleefully said, rushing at the closest Merged Homura in front of her.
She grabbed her by the head, effortlessly bit it off, and then shot a beam of magic at her body, disintegrating her. The canine turned to her left and grabbed the first Merged Homura she saw. She raised her over her head and threw her at the crowd of Homuras in front of her, knocking a sizable chunk of them over like bowling pins. Behind Kyoko, Junior turned to her left and charged up an attack.
“KAMEHAMHEHA: GO BEYOND!” She screamed as she shot a beam of magic at all the Merged Homuras in that direction, disintegrating each and every one of them.
To the blonde’s right, a billion bows with swords as the arrows floated around Sadoka. She pointed at the Merged Homuras, causing the weapons to shoot a seemingly endless amount of projectiles at the mauve haired girls. They managed to completely obliterate whatever part of the girls’ bodies they touched, eventually completely erasing them from existence.
“Pernelle, do you know what’s going on? Why are there so many weaker Merged Homuras, and how did the original one merge with the sky?” Noire asked.
“I might be a little off about this, but from what I can tell, Madoka Black and the alternate Homura fused to become a being similar to the Madokamis of other timelines.”
“Madokamis? Aren’t they really strong Madoka’s from other timelines who wished to erase Witches from being created?” Elisa asked as she swung her weapon’s axe at the Merged Homuras lunging at her, beheading all of them.
Pernelle nodded.
“With their wishes, they created a concept known as the Law of Cycles in their timelines. However, it seems that Madoka Black has been able to mimic that power.”
“How’s that possible?”
“I don’t know. Since Sadoka was created instead of Mayaka when Madoka and Sayaka fused using the Potara Earrings, my guess is that instead of just fusing their bodies together, it also merged their souls. So instead of having two souls like with a regular fusion, it has one conjoined one, allowing her to far surpass the strength of any Madokami in the multiverse. I’m just spitballing here since I don’t have any data on the difference between regular fusion and Potara Earring fusion, but this is what I believe.”
“That explains why Sadoka was formed instead of Mayaka and why she might’ve used the earrings instead of fusing normally, but how did she become this Law of Disarray thing?”
“Since Madokami and the Law of Cycles are one and the same and Madoka Black and Homura were killed while fused, their souls didn’t know what to do, so they were forced to create their own Law of Cycles. As for why the Merged Homuras we’re up against are far weaker than the one Sadoka fought, it’s because they’re just replicas of the original one, and it doesn’t seem like she’s able to make clones that are as strong as her original self. Instead of saving all magical girls, its mission is to kill each and every one of us!”
The second Pernelle finished speaking, the Homura heads in the sky burst into laughter. Without any warning, they shot gigantic beams of magic towards the ground for as far as the magic users could see.
“Everyone! Come over to me!” Nijimi shouted as she pulled out the mechanical pencil Stick from her pocket.
The magic users all managed to huddle close to her before the idol pushed down on the Stick, causing a barrier to appear around her and her friends. The beams hit the barrier and the area around it, and while the ground was completely disintegrated, the barrier and everyone inside of it were completely unscathed.
“The Law of Cycles is a concept, a part of our timeline, so I suspect Black’s Law of Disarray is the same and that it was truly created the moment she fused with alternate Homura. However, it only became active the moment of her death.” Pernelle said, staring at the sky as projectiles rained down around them.
Eventually the attacks ceased, but in their place, a new batch of Merged Homuras fell from the sky.
“There’s no end to these Merged Homuras! At this rate, we’ll all be worn down and killed eventually!” Junior shouted. “…Is there even anything we can do besides waiting for the inevitable to happen?”
“Yes, and it all has to do with you!” Sadoka said, patting the child on the head.
“What can I possible do to Infinite Homura? She’s a concept! Something you or-“
“Exactly, I can’t hit her, but you can! Your attacks are non concepts, they should be able to touch the untouchable just fine!”
She suddenly burst into laughter.
“All right, here goes our only opportunity to beat Black.”
Mami Jr put her hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“Kamehameha: Go Beyond!” She shouted before shooting a beam of magic upwards.
In under a second, it breached Earth’s atmosphere and entered space. The entire area was filled to the brim with nothing but Homura’s heads. Eventually, the attack exploded, shooting across space and disintegrating every single head it came across.
“NO!” The heads screamed as they disintegrated.
A few seconds later, Madoka Black, whose left earring had been broken, fell towards Earth.
“Homura!” Sadoka shouted before taking her Potara Earrings off and separating. “Nijimi, turn your Stick off! I need to speak with her!”
“Fine, but if you get hurt, don’t blame me.” She said before doing as told.
The pink haired woman wasted no time and ran towards where her old friend was falling.

-
Madoka Black made impact with the ground. A small crater formed around her, and any injuries she received healed instantly.
“Homura…” Madoka said as she approached her doppelgänger. “It’s been a long time since we’ve last gotten the chance to speak with each other.” She knelt down beside her and gently stroked her face. “I’m sorry for hurting you. All of this happened because of me.”
Black closed her eyes tightly as she gritted her teeth.
“D-Don’t pity me! You ruined my life, and by proxy, the lives of trillions of people. Neither of us deserve an ounce of sympathy!”
“You’re right. I really am the most evil person to ever live.” She wrapped her arms around Black and brought her into a hug. “Unfortunately for both of us, I can’t fall into despair or kill myself. I have to keep living, if not for myself, for my friends and family.”
“Madoka… can I ask one last request of you?”
“Sure, anything for my real best friend.”
“Can you be the one to kill me? And can you make sure nobody else sees my demise?”
“A-As you wish.” She said, tearing up.
She moved one arm away from Black and put it in front of her face.
“Goodbye, Homura. I’m sorry that… I couldn’t protect you!” Tears ran down her cheeks as she shot a beam of magic at her.
“My best friend… despite how much I tried to rid myself of these feelings… I still love you.”
She calmly said before disintegrating. Once everything was done, Madoka fell to her knees and quietly sobbed. It didn’t take long for Homura and Mayuko to rush to her side.
“Madoka, are you okay?” The black haired woman asked as she put her left hand on her wife’s shoulder.
“Yeah…”
“But you’re crying.”
She nodded her head.
“I don’t know why, in all honesty. I feel like I lost something very important to me after I just found it again.” She wiped her tears away before taking a deep breath and standing up. “Can we go home now? I’m exhausted after everything that’s happened.”
“Sure thing, my beloved.”

Chapter 131: My Beloved Wife

-A few hours later-
Madoka was sat in her room. She was wearing pink lingerie and blushing slightly. After the rollercoaster of emotions she had been on in the span of a day, she wasn’t sure how to feel. Her vacation would have to be canceled, but that didn’t really matter to her as long as Homura was by her side.
“What’s taking you so long, Homura? If I were dressed like this when we were younger, you’d be all over me like a starving animal after a successful hunt! And we haven’t done it since Mayuko moved in with us. She should be pent up and willing to do anything to get in my pants by this point.” The pink haired woman muttered to herself as she rubbed her legs together.
Outside of the bedroom, Homura put a bag full of KFC on one of the seats in the living room.
“All right, Mayuko! Lunch’s here!” She shouted.
The grey haired girl quickly ran out of the bathroom and entered the living room.
“Finally! I was starving!” She enthusiastically said, taking a seat beside the bag.
“I’m gonna tell your mom to come eat. You can get whatever you want.”
The black haired girl walked away, but before she could exit Mayuko’s field of view, she asked her a question.
“After I’m done eating, can I go back to Mami’s apartment?”
“I don’t know. If it were up to me, I’d say yes, but I can’t force Mami to take care of you for a week while we’re doing nothing in our house. You should ask her if she’ll let you stay again. If she says yes, then I’d have no problem with letting you go back there.”
“Should I also ask my mom about this?”
“No. I’ll tell her about this later.” She said before walking away.
Homura opened the door to her room and entered it to find her wife sitting half naked on the bed. Her face flushed as her eyes moved up and down to look at her legs and chest.
“M-Madoka, our lunch’s-“
“Are you really just gonna look at me dressed like this and tell me to go eat?”
“Oh y-yes. Put on some clothes. I don’t think Mayuko would mind seeing you in your underwear, but-“
Madoka let out a sigh before standing up and approaching her wife. She pulled her into the room, then closed the door and locked it.
“It’s been a few months since we’ve last had sex, hasn’t it? And after all of the stressful situations we’ve been in, you must be so pent up.” She put her left hand on the small bulge in her wife’s pants, causing it to grow slightly. Homura stifled a moan as she tried to move away and open the door, only for her wife to pin her to it.
“W-We can’t have sex right now! Mayuko will hear us!”
“That’s true, but she can’t possibly barge in. I locked the door, and if the noise disturbs her, she can leave the house and then come back when we’re done.”
A dumb smile spread across the black haired woman’s face as Madoka slowly moved her hand around in circles on her crotch, causing her penis to get more erect. Suddenly, she put her hands on her wife’s ass checks, causing her to grin.
“All right. I’ll do as you want, at least for now.”
Madoka grabbed Homura’s right hand and walked to the back of the room together where their bed was. She sat down on it and wrapped her arms around her wife, bringing her on top of her. Despite the two of them still being clothed, Homura began to hump her wife. While this happened, Madoka grabbed her wife’s shirt and began to slowly pull it off of her.
“Now that I think about it, you’re kind of right. We haven’t done anything since Mayuko moved in with us. Why do you want to have sex now of all times?”
“Because I was horny, it’s that-“
Homura shook her head.
“If you were just horny, we’d be having sex practically every day. After all, one of the reasons why you became a porn actress, other than because it was easy money, was so that your sex drive could be sated.”
“Fine, you got me there, but does a married woman really need a reason to have sex with her wife other than-“
“Does this have to do with me dying?” She asked, pulling her pants off. “Or with Madoka Black in general?”
“…Yes, to both of those. After I lost you, I cried harder than when I got that cancer diagnosis. I thought I indirectly killed my wife not too long after murdering my own mother. Not to mention that all of this happened because I wasn’t close to my timeline’s Homura, so when you replaced her, I was none the wiser.”
“Don’t blame yourself, it’s not good for your mental health. If you’re to blame anyone, let it be me. I couldn’t tell you what my plan was, so you were forced to assume the worst, and I was the person who replaced your timeline’s Homura.”
“Speaking of which, why did you do it?”
“I was fed up…” Homura somberly said as she pulled her panties off. “I went through countless timelines to save my Madoka and in the end, she chose to be with Kyoko. I didn’t know what to do, so I left my timeline and fled to another one… this one. I didn’t think that taking this timeline’s Homura’s place would have any repercussions… but I guess I was wrong.”
Once Homura finished speaking, she pulled her wife’s panties and bra off. She pushed Madoka down, climbed onto her, and turned herself over, bringing her cock to the pink haired woman’s face.
“Now, enough of wallowing in our sorrows. We’re here to enjoy each other’s bodies, not blame each other about what happened.”
Madoka nodded her head before grabbing her wife’s balls and opening her mouth wide. She slowly licked around the tip of her cock, scooping up the precum that leaked out of it. While she serviced her wife, Homura stuck both of her index and middle fingers into her wife’s pussy. It was soaking wet, and her clitoris was more sensitive than usual. She moved her head over to it and stuck her tongue into her wife’s genitals, causing her to stop licking Homura’s penis to let out a moan. She licked the clitoris, moving her tongue back and forth on the organ.
“H-Homura! Ri-Right there Homura!”
“Please, just keep sucking!” Homura yelled, moving her hips downwards, causing her penis’ head to rest on Madoka’s lips.
The pink haired woman opened her mouth and took the phallus into it. The organ was incredibly large and, had Homura been Madoka’s first partner, she would’ve surely started to choke. But she was far from her first partner, and this was far from the first time she gave her a blowjob. Madoka effortlessly swallowed all of her wife’s penis and began to suck on it. Homura’s eyes widened, but she didn’t give her wife a moment of respite and continued eating her out. Despite their best efforts to keep orally pleasuring each other, the wives couldn’t prevent themselves from orgasming any longer.
“I’m gonna cum!” Homura shouted.
Madoka attempted to say something, but the only noises she could make were muffled moans. The two girls came. The pink haired woman swallowed all of her wife’s cum, while Homura licked the fluids off of her face.
“You were incredible, Homura. But we still have one more thing to do.” Madoka said as she pushed her wife off of her.
She climbed on top of her, allowing her wife’s penis to penetrate her vagina. She let out a moan as she slowly rode up and down on Homura’s lower half. The black haired girl didn’t remain idle and started to thrust upwards, causing her to start grunting.
“So… good!” The pink haired woman moaned as she moved her hands to her breasts and began to grab them, rubbing her index fingers against her nipples.
“Madoka!” Homura shouted as she quickly sat up and brought her hands to her wife’s ass and her mouth to her left breast. While she sucked on her nipple like a baby, she used both of her hands to slap her wife on the ass. Although her behind wasn’t as big as she’d like it to be, Homura still managed to make them jiggle and ripple and leave two red hand prints on them.
“I-I can’t take much more!” The pink haired woman moaned as the pace of Homura’s thrusts quickened.
“I-I’m gonna cum!”
Despite Madoka orgasming, the pace of Homura’s thrusts only quickened. She continued until she felt as if she couldn’t hold back her orgasm any longer.
“M-Madoka!” She shouted as she came.
The pink haired woman sat still as she felt something warm enter her vagina. Once her orgasm subsided, the black haired girl pulled out of her wife. Madoka breathed heavily as Homura pulled her closer to her chest. She put her head in the center of it and wrapped her arms around the black haired woman.
“I love you, Homura, and I always will. Regardless of whether I get mad at you or do anything stupid, you’ll always be the person who’s closest to me.”
“As are you. Now, you can rest if you want. I know it’s a little early, but you fought against a multiverse destroying maniac all day. You deserve some shut eye.”
Madoka’s lips formed into a soft smile as she closed her eyes.
“Sleep for as long as you’d like. I’ll be here by your side the whole time, protecting you.”

Chapter 132: Madoka Attacks North Korea Super: Scooby

-A day later-
Sayaka stood in front of the door to Homura’s house. She had a somewhat anxious look on her face as she stared at the ground.
“Damn it! Right after I became as strong as her, she unlocks yet another new form!” She muttered to herself. “When Sadoka used Super Saiyan Blue, I felt truly unstoppable! Like I could take on any problem that came my way! Now that I’ve lost my ability to use such a form, I feel utterly powerless, even more than when I only had Super Saiyan!” The blue haired woman let out a sigh. “Junior, Kyoko, and now even Homura all got amazing transformations that allowed them to keep up with us, and as the enemies we face get stronger and stronger, I feel like I’m gonna be discarded! Everyone’s gonna forget about me just like they did with Mami, and they won’t tell me when a new threat appears! I refuse to let that be my fate! Even if everyone forgets I exist and I’m left behind in Madoka’s shadow, I’m not gonna stand by and simply lament my weakness! I’m gonna train my ass off until I either die of exhaustion or surpass Madoka!”
Without wasting any more time, Sayaka knocked on the door to her friend’s house.
“Madoka! Come out! I need to speak with you about subjects that are of the utmost importance!” She shouted.
She waited a few seconds, only for nobody to respond to her.
“Come on, Madoka! I know you’re in there! You can’t have possibly gone on that little vacation of yours so soon after everything that happened yesterday!”
Inside of the house, Mayuko, who was walking out of the bathroom, heard the noise and ran over to open the front door.
“Sayaka, is that you?”
“Yes! Now open your door already! I need to speak with your mother!”
“Umm… that’s gonna be kind of hard to do since she’s asleep right now.”
“I don’t care! I’ll personally wake her up!”
“Fine, but you better make this quick!”
The grey haired child opened the door to her house, allowing her mother’s friend to enter. Sayaka quickly ran past the living room and attempted to open Madoka’s room, to no avail.
“The door’s locked?” She shouted.
Mayuko nodded her head.
“I was forced to sleep in the living room yesterday because of that… it was cold, lonely, and dark.”
The blue haired woman gritted her teeth before knocking repeatedly on the door with all of her might. The noise from this was so loud that both Madoka and Homura were woken up by it.
“Mayuko, are you all right? If you’re hungry, you can use Homura’s credit card to order some food. Her number is-“
“I’M NOT THE DAMN BRAT!” Sayaka screamed. “COME OUT OF THERE ALREADY! I NEED TO SPEAK WITH YOU!”
Madoka let out an annoyed grunt before rolling over and burying her head into her pillow.
“Are you not going to-“
“No. I don’t want to get dressed just so that I can get pestered by Sayaka. Besides, it’s too early to get up.”
Homura quickly grabbed her phone and checked the time.
“Madoka… it’s nine in the morning. I think it’s about time we get up.”
“STOP PRETENDING YOU DON’T HEAR ME! GET YOUR ASS OUT OF BED AND OPEN THE DOOR ALREADY! I’M GETTING TIRED OF WAITING!”
She let out a sigh as she grabbed her clothes.
“Fine. But this better be important.”
Madoka quickly put on a blue shirt and grey shorts and then walked over to the door. She quickly unlocked and opened it, allowing Sayaka to enter the room.
“Finally! I thought I was gonna die of old age waiting for you to get up!”
“What do you want, Sayaka?”
The blue haired woman fell to her knees.
“Please fight me!”
The pink haired woman’s eyes widened as she backed away from her friend.
“Get out of my house, please. Sure, I enjoy a good battle, but after fighting Black, I want to relax for a day. Plus, you’re nowhere near me in terms of strength.”
“AND THAT’S EXACTLY WHY I WANT TO FIGHT YOU!” She begged. “AT THIS RATE, EVERYONE, BARRING MAMI, IN THE FRIEND GROUP’S GOING TO SURPASS ME! I’LL BE FORGOTTEN AND PUSHED ASIDE WHILE YOU ALL GET TO FIGHT WHATEVER NEW VILLAINS SHOW UP AND THREATEN US!”
“I don’t think you want that. Being the strongest sounds cool and all, but it’s really quite miserable, especially when it’s constantly putting the ones you care for in danger.”
“I’M NOT ASKING TO BE STRONGER THAN YOU! I JUST WANT TO UNLOCK SUPER SAIYAN BLUE AND BECOME YOUR EQUAL ONCE AGAIN!”
“You were Madoka’s equal for like 5 minutes. You’re making it out to seem like a bigger deal than it actually was.”
“I’m not really sure how I unlocked Super Saiyan Blue, to be honest. I kind of just snapped at Black, and it ended up unlocking by itself. If I had to guess, my sudden outburst at Homura’s death caused me to go Super Saiyan while already using Super Saiyan God, giving me a dramatic boost in power. I know that’s not at all how colors work, but that’s all I can think of.”
“Then if you piss me off, I’ll become as strong as you, right?”
“If my hypothesis is correct, then yes.”
“CAN WE FIGHT THEN? YOU CAN USE AS MUCH OF YOUR STRENGTH AS POSSIBLE ON ME, I DON’T CARE! JUST BE SURE TO PISS ME OFF!”
“Fine, I’ll fight you if it’ll get you to stop pestering me.”
“Okay! Where are we gonna do this? Is it gonna be indoors or-“
“We’ll fight outside. I wouldn’t want to fight in the living room and risk breaking everything.”
“Great! After we’re done, I’ll invite you to breakfast! If you do a good enough job at beating me to a pulp, then I might even invite Homura and Mayuko to come eat with us.”
“I didn’t know you were a masochist, but it’s fine. I never planned on holding back against you.”
Once they were finished speaking with each other, the two girls walked out of the house and onto the middle of the street. Unbeknownst to them a brown figure that strongly resembled a brown great dane stared down at them from a nearby building.
“Madoka… I’ve finally found you!” He joyfully said, grinning as widely as possible. “It looks like you’re about to spar with that friend of yours! I need to bide my time before I show myself to you, that way you can tucker yourself out without me having to move a muscle! I’m such a genius! If we were together, he’d be so proud of me!”
Madoka and Sayaka stepped onto the street and looked at each other.
“Before we do anything, are you sure this is what you want? If you fight against me, there’s a 0 percent chance you’ll actually beat me, you know that, right? Are you sure you really want to do this?”
“Yes! I already told you that and, pleading won’t change my mind!” Sayaka transformed into her magical girl form and then went Super Saiyan God.
“Don’t blame me if you end up begging me to stop.” Just like her friend, Madoka transformed and went Super Saiyan Blue.
“Excellent! Don’t hold anything back just because I’m your-“
Before she could finish speaking, the pink haired woman teleported in front of her friend and punched her in the face. The attack was so powerful that Sayaka’s head was completely pulverized and she was launched backwards. Before she could touch the ground, Madoka jumped over to her and uppercutted her, sending her into the air.
“I don’t plan on hurting you too badly, but I’ll make you regret ever wanting strength like mine!”
She shot a billion lasers directly at her friend. The blue haired woman quickly looked down at the projectiles and began to grin from ear to ear.
“Yes! Something like this is exactly what I wanted!”
Sayaka quickly summoned a billion of her own swords and shot them towards her friend. The two sets of projectiles crashed into one another, causing both of them to be erased. She teleported behind Madoka and threw a punch at her chest. The pink haired woman effortlessly avoided the attack and countered by grabbing her opponent’s arm and ripping it off. Before the magical girl could even react, Madoka elbowed her in the back of the head, knocking her to the ground. She then put her left foot on her stomach, preventing her from getting up.
“I win, Sayaka. I think you should give up and invite me and my family to a meal like you-“
“Are you kidding? We’re far from done! I still have a lot more energy left in me! I’m not going anywhere until I either unlock Super Saiyan Blue or am left unable to move even a single-“
“IT’S YOU!” An unfamiliar male voice screamed at the top of its lungs.
A tall, muscular figure covered in brown fur that wore a blue collar that had the initials SD written on it landed in front of Madoka. The pink haired woman jumped away from the canine-like creature, allowing Sayaka to get up and move towards her friend.
“You!” It growled. “You killed him! You killed my best friend!”
“Who? I don’t think I’ve ever met you or your friend. If your friend really was killed, then it wasn’t by me; it was by a woman known as Madoka-“
“AND YOU ARE MADOKA! YOU AND THAT BLACK HAIRED FRIEND OF YOURS KILLED SHAGGY, AND LET ME LIVE SIMPLY TO TORMENT ME! I’VE SPENT COUNTLESS YEARS ROAMING GOD KNOWS HOW MANY TIMELINES, WAITING FOR THE DAY I’D FIND ONE YOU’D ATTACK!” He began to grin wildly. “AND IT SEEMS LIKE THAT DAY HAS FINALLY COME!”
“Wait! You got it all wrong! I didn’t kill your friend or destroy your timeline! That was someone else, and I’ve already killed her!”
“STOP LYING TO MY FACE, YOU WRETCH!” The canine screamed before running on his back legs towards Madoka.
Sayaka teleported in front of her friend.
“Don’t you dare interrupt my match, you mutt! I’m supposed to be Madoka’s opponent, not some flee riddled-“
“GET OUT OF MY WAY!” He kicked Sayaka in the left hip, launching her aside.
“Who are you?” Madoka asked.
“MY NAME IS SCOOBY! AND YOU KILLED MY BEST FRIEND!” He let out an ear piercing howl as his eyes turned pitch yellow and a green aura appeared around his body.
“It seems like you won’t listen to reason.” The pink haired woman murmured. “I really don’t want to fight right now, especially when I’m in front of my house and already sparring with my friend. On the bright side, I fought against a seemingly insurmountable foe yesterday, so you should be a piece of cake to defeat compared to her!”
“SHUT UP!” The canine swung his front left leg at Madoka.
The pink haired woman narrowly managed to duck in time.
“STAND STILL!” He screamed before jumping up into the air and moving above of where Madoka was standing.
The pink haired woman jumped away and put her hands together to charge up an attack.
“KAMEHAMEHA!” She shot a beam of magic directly at his head.
Scooby opened his mouth wide and allowed the projectile to enter his mouth, however, he didn’t swallow it. Once great dane finally landed, he slammed his front paws into the pavement, creating two large shockwaves that quickly rippled across the ground, reaching where Madoka was in under a second. To avoid the attacks, the pink haired woman was forced to jump into the air. He teleported over to Madoka and threw a punch directly at her chest.
The magical girl barely managed to grab onto his left paw, preventing him from actually hitting her.
He’s not as fast or even as strong as Black or Alternate Homura, but his bloodlust is certainly greater than theirs. If he catches me off guard, he might actually be able to-
Madoka’s train of thought was broken by Scooby opening his mouth wide and shooting her Kamehameha straight at her stomach. The pink haired woman managed to kick the projectile back at Scooby, causing him to teleport to evade the attack. The dog appeared behind his opponent not even a second later. Instead of throwing a kick or a punch at her, Scooby opened his mouth wide and shot a green magical beam at her chest.
“Magic?” She shouted while moving to the left to evade the attack. “He’s an animal, so why does he have magic?“
Before Madoka could form a theory, Scooby teleported over to his enemy and effortlessly bit her left arm off. Using this opportunity, he then kicked her forwards, sending her straight into an office building several blocks away. The magical girl lay on her back and, without getting an opportunity to stand, Scooby appeared in front of her.
“I GOT YOU NOW!” He gleefully screamed as he grabbed the pink haired woman by her neck using both of his paws.
The dog teleported out of the building and dragged Madoka across the entirety of it, shattering an entire floor’s worth of glass and causing her to bleed profusely from her head. Once he was done, he kicked the magical girl with enough force to send her back to where her house was.
“Crap… this thing’s so fast… and so strong… I might not actually be able to beat him at this rate.” She weakly said, breathing heavily.
Scooby flew over to where Madoka was and landed in front of her.
“Wretch! With every fiber of my being, I despise you, but I’m not a cruel enough man to kill you before I give you the opportunity to speak. Is there anything you’d like to tell me before I send you to hell?”
The pink haired woman opened her mouth and was about to speak when Sayaka began to walk towards Scooby.
“Hey, you stray dog! Did you forget about me or-“
“Leave. I have no quarrel with you.”
Sayaka’s eyes widened.
“What do you mean? I’m that woman’s best friend! If you should be attacking anyone, it should be me!” She yelled.
Scooby ignored the blue haired woman and instead raised his left front leg to swing at Madoka. Sayaka teleported in front of the canine and kicked his front leg, moving him back slightly.
“DON’T YOU DARE FUCKING IGNORE ME!”
The great dane, who was now somewhat annoyed by Sayaka, uppercutted the magical girl, launching her into the air.
“So that’s what you want to do? Just for such a rude response, I’ll end this quickly!” She put her hands together and, after a second, shot a large beam of magic Scooby.
The canine slapped the attack away, sending it into a building to his left.
“I don’t have time to deal with you. I’ll say this one last time before I kill this woman and walk away. Leave.”
Sayaka gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.
“STOP TREATING ME LIKE TRASH!” She whined before teleporting in front of Scooby.
She threw a barrage of kicks and punches at the dog’s face, chest, and legs. He didn’t seem at all fazed by this and decided to get Sayaka out of the way by slapping her across the face, sending her flying to the left.
“Now, where were we?”
As Sayaka flew leftwards, she began to shake with rage.
“HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU! I’M SUPERIOR TO MADOKA IN EVERY WAY! I DESERVE ALL THE ATTENTION YOU’RE GIVING HER! STOP TREATING HER LIKE ROYALTY AND FOCUS ON, YOU FURRY!” She screamed at the top of her lungs as her hair and eyes turned blue once again and a blue aura appeared around her.
Sayaka teleported over to Scooby, and punched him in the face with enough force that he was pushed away from Madoka.
“ENOUGH! I’VE GIVEN YOU AMPLE OPPORTUNITIES TO FLEE, AND YET YOU REFUSE FOR SOME IDIOTIC REASON! I WANTED TO SHOW YOU MERCY, BUT YOU’VE FORCED-“
Before the great dane could finish speaking, the blue haired girl teleported in front of him and punched him through the chest.
“You’ll learn never to fuck with me!” Sayaka shouted as she threw a barrage of punches at him. The attacks were so powerful that they managed to pulverize several of the bones in his body and knock him to his knees. Using this opportunity, she shot a huge beam of magic at Scooby’s chest and, although the projectile couldn’t quite disintegrate him, it managed to fully knock him over. From there, Sayaka began to repeatedly stomp on Scooby’s neck until he began to bleed from his mouth.
“You’re strong, but you don’t seem to have any self regeneration! Even if you did, I’d probably be able to take you out with a Galick Gun! If this is the end, I’ll give you a word of thanks for allowing me to unlock such a powerful form.” Sayaka turned to Madoka. “Come on, get up already.”
“All right.” She said, doing as her friend said.
“You may have not been the person to give me Super Saiyan Blue, but as a treat, I’ll still invite you and your family for lunch.”
“Thank you, Sayaka! If it weren’t for you, I’d probably be dead right now!”
“Your compliments flatter me, Madoka! I’m glad you finally acknowledge me as your superior!”
As the two magical girls spoke to each other, Scooby let out a weak groan.
“Shaggy…”
I got blind sighted by this girl’s sudden new transformation and powerful attacks. Please forgive me, my dear friend. He thought as his eyes began to slowly close.
Mayuko and Homura quickly walked out of Homura’s house.
“Mom!”
“Madoka! What were those odd noises? They didn’t sound like anything you or Sayaka are capable of making. Are you okay?” The black haired girl asked.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Our sparring session just got interrupted by an intruder that tried to murder me, but he was taken care of by Sayaka, who unlocked Super Saiyan Blue.”
“Now that you two are here, what do you say we go have breakfast at a nearby restaurant?” The blue haired girl asked.
“I don’t have a problem with that idea. Mayuko, what do you think of this?”
“It sounds like a great idea! Let’s go eat right now!”
“You heard her. Lead the way, Sayaka.” Madoka said, smiling.
Why do you get to be happy? You stole my best friend’s life for no reason, and you get to smile and laugh with your friends and family! Scooby gritted his teeth. Why did the two of us suffer while people like you thrive and live joyous lives? It’s not fair! It’s not fair! It’s not fair! The great dane began to stand up and let out a thunderous scream that stopped the magical girls in their tracks.
“MADOKA! I’LL TAKE BACK THE HAPPINESS YOU STOLE WITH MY OWN PAWS, EVEN IF I HAVE TO DESTROY THE MULTIVERSE!” He screamed as his fur turned green and the same green aura from earlier surrounded his body once more

-Many years ago-
Scooby sat in a small, cramped room filled with malnourished young dogs. Chihuahuas, huskies, golden retrievers, Pomeranians, bull dogs, and many other breeds were all here and looked completely miserable. He was about to fall asleep when a green haired, blue eyed man opened the door to the room he was in.
“Damn it! I can’t believe that last subject was a failure! I thought for sure it’d actually work out this time! He was so strong and muscular, I really think he’d be able to survive, at least for a few days.” He said, letting out a sigh. “No matter though, we have plenty of spares!” He gleefully said as he entered. “Now, which of you mutts want to be my test subject?”
The dogs all backed away from the man in fear. They had seen one dog be taken away daily and never brought back for as long as they had been there. Although none of them knew exactly what happened to the chosen dogs, they couldn’t imagine it being anything good.
“Let’s see! You, great dane! You’re coming with me!” He gleefully said as he grabbed the small puppy.
Scooby’s eyes widened as he looked up at the man. He was dressed in a white suit, which had a blue undershirt and tie beneath it, and white dress pants. His eyes didn’t have any sort of malice in them and there didn’t seem to be anything off about his smile either. Even though the man seemed friendly, Scooby still felt somewhat uneasy.
“You’re pretty cute. Hopefully all works out this time.” He said before walking away.
The man walked all the way down the hall and entered a room to his left. Inside was a chair that was underneath a single light. To the sides of it were all sorts of medical tools and devices. A few people who were dressed in surgeon outfits were standing near the door.
“Treat him well, okay? It’d be a shame if our experiment ended in failure yet again.”
“Will be sure to.” A female surgeon said as she grabbed Scooby.
The great dane was so confused and disoriented by everything that was happening around him that he didn’t struggle or bark at the strangers, not even when they sat him on the chair. The male assistant quickly buckled the puppy to the seat and then pressed a button on the side of the chair, allowing it to lean over and become flat.
“Anesthetics.” She said, moving her left hand forwards.
He grabbed a machine with a masked attached to it and brought it to the surgeon. Once the device was in her grasp, she grabbed the back of Scooby’s head and pushed him forwards, forcing his muzzle into the mask. The puppy began to whimper as his eyes started to close.
“Good night, young one. If all goes well, you’ll wake up soon.”

-A few hours later-
Scooby began to open his eyes, much to the surprise of the surgeons.
“Oh my god! He’s waking up! Get Mr.-“
“Wait. I’ve had a few patients of mine wake up who were not be able to speak or read. Before we do anything too hasty, I have to do something.” The surgeon pulled out a flashcard with a crude drawing of a white dog on it.
Underneath the canine was the word “dog”.
“What does this say, boy?”
“D-Dog…” He weakly said.
“OH MY GOD! IT WORKED! OUR EXPERIMENT WAS A SUCCESS! GET MR. ACOUS RIGHT AWAY!”
“As you wish!” The assistant shouted, running out of the room.
“E-Experiment?”
“Yes! For nearly a year, we’ve been rounding up stray dogs and injecting them with magic to create a super soldier! If we’re able to find more dogs who can survive having magic introduced to their systems like you, then we’ll be able to make armies filled with unstoppable troops in no time! All of those dead dogs and Soul Gems we’ve had to drain will be worth it!”

-A few months later-
Scooby stood alone in a courtyard with tall walls that had barbed wires on them. Ever since his surgery was a success, he had been made to train nonstop. He hadn’t gone back to that cramped room since then and he hadn’t seen Mr. Acous bring any other dogs to the surgery room, so he wasn’t even sure if the experiments had been continued. For all he knew, he was the only super soldier who had been successfully produced.
“I’ve come to observe your strength, Scooby. Charge up an attack and fire it at that wall ahead of you.” Mr. Acous said.
The great dane nodded his head before taking a deep breath. He charged up a beam of magic in his mouth for a few seconds and then shot it. The projectile went straight through the wall, creating a gigantic hole in it.
“Oh my! That attack was stronger than anything I’ve ever managed to see! You have a promising future ahead of you.” He pulled out a brown, bone shaped dog treat from his pocket. “Here, boy, have a treat!”
Instead of turning around, Scooby continued to stare at the hole in front of him.
“The sun… it looks so bright… I want to bathe in the light just once.” He murmured.
Before he could do anything, a large, well-fed squirrel suddenly appeared in front of the hole, causing him to start running forwards.
“WAIT! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?” The green haired man shouted.
Without saying a word, the dog let out a powerful growl, opening a blue portal which he ran into. Before he even realized where he was, Scooby was suddenly standing in front of a brown haired boy who wore a green shirt.
“Huh? Where did you come from, boy? I blinked, and suddenly, you’re standing in front of me.”
“I don’t know… I just barked, and I was standing here somehow…”
“You can talk too? How cool! Do you have a name?”
He nodded his head.
“Scooby.”
“Scooby! I like it! How would you feel about moving in with me? I’m sure I could get my parents to let you do it as well.”
“I’d love that.” He said, tears forming in his eyes.

-Many years later-
Shaggy and Scooby were walking around town, looking for a place to eat, when they suddenly heard a loud explosion come from behind them. Oddly enough, they didn’t hear the sounds of anyone screaming or running away.
“What was that?” The brunet asked before turning around to see an unfamiliar pink haired woman and black haired woman standing behind him and his pet.
“Hello, you two.” The pink haired woman said, grinning from ear to ear.
Scooby began to bark at Madoka Black and Alternate Homura.
“Shaggy, get away from them!” He yelled.
“A talking dog? How interesting. I thought I had already seen everything cool the multiverse had to offer.” Black said. “It’s a shame I’ll have to kill you and that owner of yours.”
“I WON’T LET YOU HURT SHAGGY!” He screamed as a green aura appeared around him and his eyes turned white.
“You can transform as well? My interest has truly peaked!”
Scooby ran at Black at speeds faster than light and threw a punch directly at her jaw. The magical girl effortlessly dodged the attack and grabbed the great dane by his leg and slammed him onto the ground. Before he could move away, Madoka kicked him in the head, cracking his skull and launching away.
“Interesting. My attack didn’t completely crush every bone in your chest. Well no matter, with my next attack, I’ll-“
“ENOUGH!” Shaggy shouted as his hair and eyes turned white. “I WON’T LET YOU KILL MY FRIEND!” He screamed.
“Shaggy…” Scooby weakly said before falling unconscious.

-A few hours later-
Scooby opened his eyes. He then stood up and began to walk forwards.
“Shaggy! Shaggy? Where are you?” Scooby shouted.
After a minute or two of walking, he found Shaggy’s corpse lying on the ground, split in two.
“Shaggy… SHAGGY!” He screamed as he ran over to his friend. “WAKE UP, SHAGGY! PLEASE!” He shook the top half of the corpse, to no avail.
Before he could do anything, he saw Madoka Black and Homura flying through the sky.
“I think that’s every one of note. I’ll take care of this timeline, you can go ahead if you want.”
The black haired woman nodded her head before letting out an ear piercing scream that opened up a portal behind her and her friend. She quickly entered it, leaving Black behind.
“Farewell, pitiful timeline. It was fun culling you, but I must go!” She said, putting her hands together.
Scooby let out a deep roar, accidentally opening a portal beneath him. He fell through it, causing it to close.
“NO! SHAGGY!” He gritted his teeth. “I’LL AVENGE YOU! I’LL MURDER THOSE GIRLS AND I’LL AVENGE YOU!” He screamed.

-Present day-
“YOU DON’T DESERVE SUCH THINGS LIKE HAPPINESS, FRIENDS, AND FAMILY! NOT NOT AFTER YOU TOOK ALL OF THOSE THINGS FROM HIM!” He lunged at Mayuko. “WITH MY PAWS, I’LL TEAR YOU TO SHREDS, MADOKA KANAME!”
Before he could attack the child, Madoka and Sayaka appeared in front of the great dane and attempted to hold him back.
“Homura! Grab Mayuko and get some place safe! I’ll call you once this is all over!” The pink haired woman shouted.
“All right. Let’s go.” She said, grabbing her cousin’s hand and running away.
“GET OUT OF MY WAY! I CAN’T AFFORD TO ALLOW MADOKA KANAME TO FLEE NOW OF ALL TIMES!” He screamed before grabbing the two magical girls and slamming them into each other with enough force that several of their bones were completely pulverized.
The duo teleported away as their injuries quickly healed. They appeared behind Scooby a few seconds later and punched him in the back. Instead of going through him, their attacks didn’t even scratch Scooby. Despite his target being right behind him, Scooby ran forwards on all fours.
“MADOKA!” He screamed.
“Impossible! He’s even stronger than both of us now?” Sayaka shouted.
“It appears so.” She turned to look at her friend. “To stop Scooby, we need to fuse. I don’t think we have a chance at beating him separately.”
“All right. Hand me the Potara-“
“Sadoka just got her time to shine yesterday. I say we use Mayaka for today.”
The blue haired woman let out a sigh.
“Fine. But the next time we fuse, we’ll be using those earrings!”
“You have my word.”
Madoka and Sayaka moved their arms to the side. They stepped over to each other and then brought their arms over their heads, causing the tips of their index fingers to touch.
“Fusion! Ha!” They shouted in unison.
A beam of light shot into the air and then disappeared a few seconds later, revealing Mayaka.
“All right! Time to finish this!” She shouted before teleporting away.
“MADOKA KANAME! HOMURA AKEMI! I WON’T ALLOW YOU TO LIVE! USE THESE LAST MOMENTS TO REPENT AND BEG EVERY SINGLE PERSON YOU’VE-“
Before Scooby could finish his sentence, Mayaka, who had gone Super Saiyan Blue, appeared in front of him and kicked him in the jaw sending the dog flying backwards and unhinging it.
“Get away from my wife and daughter.” She said in a frustrated tone. “I’m not opposed to letting you live; if you leave immediately, that is!”
The great dane let out a powerful growl.
“That face! That voice! You look so much like Madoka and that blue girl! Who are you?”
“Who I am is none of your concern! Your only concern right now should be trying to not die!”
Scooby let out a deafening roar before throwing a punch at Mayaka’s chest. The purple haired woman effortlessly evaded the attack and held his fist back with one hand. Using the other one, she punched him straight in the stomach with enough force that a large hole formed through it. Scooby’s eyes widened from the pain as he began to charge up an attack in his mouth.
“THIS IS FOR SHAGGY!” He screamed, teleporting away.
The great dane appeared above Mayaka and began to shoot a barrage of green faster than light projectiles at her. Just like with his punch, the fusion effortlessly avoided the attacks and jumped into the air. She punched him in the face with barely any force, causing him to slam into the ground and quickly slide across it. The magical girl landed and ran forwards, reaching Scooby in under a second.
“Hey there!” Mayaka gleefully said, waving towards him.
“YOU BITCH!” He screamed, kicking the ground with his two back legs.
The attack sent shockwaves across the ground, which Mayaka avoided by flying over them.
“That dog’s form sort of resembles Super Saiyan.” Homura said. “But it definitely seems much stronger and its colors are off. However, I don’t think Mayaka should have too much trouble with him.”
Mayuko nodded his head.
“Still, I think we should give that form of his a different name. How about Legendary Super Saiyan?”
“Fitting. Now, let’s leave this up to your mom!”
Mayaka grabbed Scooby by the head and teleported over to the left, dragging his head across several buildings until he was bleeding so heavily that he could not see. Once she had accomplished that, Mayaka kicked Scooby upwards, then put her hands together.
“All right! Let’s finish this! Big Bang Kamehameha!” She shouted.
The purple haired woman shot a large sphere of magic forwards. It didn’t move towards its target and instead shot a large beam at him. The projectile completely engulfed him, causing him to slowly disintegrate.
“Shaggy… I was too weak to avenge you… I’m sorry… farewell… my friend.”
Once the attack moved out of Mayaka’s field of view, it left not even a single piece of Scooby behind. A wide smile spread across the purple haired woman’s face before she separated a few seconds later.
“That’s not how I expected or wanted my morning to start off at all.” Madoka said. “But at least none of us died. What do you say? Are all of us still up for breakfast?”

Chapter 133: Early Birthday Party

-5 days later-
Mami Jr, her family, Kyoko and her family, and the magical girl mafia arrived at a grassy area with a few trees near Sayaka’s house. Asuka, Mia, and Tamara were setting up a few tables, hanging up party streamers and balloons on the trees, and setting up a charcoal grill.
“You’re making this seem like it’s a birthday party when it’s just a random day in the beginning of August.” Kyoko said, somewhat impressed at her daughter’s dedication.
“She even bought her a cake.” Mami said as she carried a pink cheesecake to one of the tables Asuka had placed down.
“Auntie Madoka’s been fighting so hard for us recently. Sayako’s mom told me about how some really strong guy tried to kill her and her friends a few days ago over a misunderstanding. She’s barely had any time to relax with her wife and daughter, much less her friends. So, I thought and thought about what I could do to help her, and ended up coming to the conclusion that I needed to throw her a party. What would be a better chance to socialize with her friends than an event with food? Plus, it’d work as a continuation to her father’s birthday party that we had to cut short, but on a much smaller scale.”
“I’m not sure if this is the best idea, but as long as there’s free food, I won’t complain.” Kyoko said, grinning.
“I called the Stick users half an hour ago, so they should be here soon.” Sayako said.
“Great! I’ll call your mom, and once she arrives, I’ll call Madoka! If all goes well, then Madoka should be here soon!”

-10 minutes later-
Madoka, Homura, and Mayuko sat in their living room, watching YouTube videos on their smart walls, when the pink haired woman received a text from Junior.
Auntie Madoka, can you, Homura, and Mayuko come to that park behind Sayaka’s mansion? There’s something I need your help with.
“There’s a park behind Sayaka’s home?” She asked herself.
“Did you say something?” Her wife asked, turning to her.
“Junior just texted me to go behind Sayaka’s mansion. Apparently there’s a park there, and she needs me for something. She also told me to bring you two along.”
“Well then, I guess we should go. We have no other plans for today anyway, so even if it’s a waste of time, it’s not like it’s gonna matter.”
Madoka nodded her head.
“Get dressed, Mayuko. We’re gonna go to the park in a few minutes.”
“I wonder what’s so important that Junior needs your help specifically for? She could’ve just asked me or her father for help instead.” Mayuko whispered to herself.

-A few minutes later-
Madoka, Homura, and Mayuko teleported over to Sayaka’s house. They walked forwards and eventually reached an area that was covered with grass and trees. In the distance, they saw Junior and the rest of their friends standing in front of what looked like decorations for a birthday party.
“Happy birthday, Madoka!” Kyoko jokingly shouted upon seeing her friend.
“Huh? A birthday party? Why did you guys set this up for me? My birthday’s not until October.”
“I know that, but still, I wanted to throw you a party so that we could all get together. Ever since Alina appeared a few weeks back, all you’ve been doing is constantly fighting against incredibly powerful foes with barely any time to spend with your friends. So that you can hang out with us without having to worry about saving the world, I’ve decided to throw you a-“
Before Junior could finish speaking, a gigantic blue portal appeared in the sky. A large silver, saucer-shaped spaceship appeared out of it and landed behind the tables.
“…party.”
“Oh my fucking god! Aliens? Does this world hate me or something? I can’t even speak to my friends without something horrible happening!” Madoka said in an unamused tone as she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.
The door to the ship opened and lowered, becoming a sort of silver gangway that an incredibly muscular, human-like yellow alien with a phallic head that was dressed in blue walked down from. His eyes moved to look at the magic users, only stopping when he saw Madoka.
“Madoka Kaname, the world’s strongest magical girl. It’s an honor to meet you.”

Chapter 134: El Hermano

“An alien? Do you come in peace or are you like those stereotypically violent extraterrestrials that were big in Hollywood blockbusters?” Hyouka asked, putting her right hand on her Stick as she awaited the man’s answer.
“My name is El Hermano. I come from another universe in search of Madoka Kaname.” He said, walking towards the pink haired woman.
“What business do you have with my wife?” Homura shouted as she evolved both her eyes.
“Many years ago, my people worked with an alien species who resided in this universe known as the Incubators in an attempt to create a method to combat not just the heat death of one timeline, but all of them. We were able to make some progress on this idea, but it ultimately came to an end when every single Incubator suddenly dropped dead one day. I was able to research what had happened and discovered that the cause of their deaths was due to one woman, the pink one who stands in front of me.” He said, sounding completely calm.
“What about them? Did you come to avenge them or something? Look, I really don’t have the time to fight with people who want to take their revenge on me for some reason. I just want to-“
Before she could finish speaking, El Hermano shook his head.
“I couldn’t care less about the Incubators or the heat death of the universe. What I truly seek is an opponent strong enough to challenge me.” The alien lunged at Madoka.
Before she could even go Super Saiyan Blue, a powerful kick went through her stomach, launching her away.
“YOU BASTARD! DON’T HURT MADOKA!” Junior shouted as she went Super Saiyan Beast.
Sayaka, Kyoko, Hyouka, and Nijimi transformed into their strongest forms and were about to pounce on El Hermano when they turned their heads and saw that he had somehow disappeared without anyone noticing.
“What? Where did he go?” The redhead shouted, frantically moving her head from side to side in an attempt to see where her friend’s assailant went.
“I don’t know! I was looking at him, and I blink, and he’s gone!” Mikari shouted.
“Yeah! I didn’t even blink, and he somehow vanished without teleporting away!” Peipei added.
“We don’t know where El Hermano or Madoka went. Let’s split up and search the area!” Junior yelled.
The magic users nodded their heads before running in separate directions to look for their friend.

-
Madoka, who managed to go Super Saiyan Blue, flew through several trees. She was bleeding from the pieces of wood that had entered her.
“That man… he’s far stronger than both Madoka Black and Scooby combined. I don’t even think Mayaka or Sadoka could beat him using their full power. How am I going to-“
Before she could finish speaking to herself, she saw El Hermano lightly jogging next to her. Despite not trying to move fast at all, he was managing to keep up with her.
“Here comes.” He calmly said.
Without even lifting his leg, Madoka felt something go through her stomach, slamming her into the ground. El Hermano stopped in front of Madoka and looked down at her with a neutral expression.
“Ever since I was a child, I’ve been training myself to become the strongest person in the multiverse. For the past decade, I’ve been going from universe to universe, fighting only the most powerful opponents I can find in my quest for strength.”
“Why are you… trying to get stronger? Is it to protector your friends and family? To terrorize people?”
The alien shook his head.
“I don’t seek strength for protection or to cause the suffering of others. I only want strength so that I can continue fighting stronger and stronger opponents.”
Despite her enemy not moving, Madoka was kicked in the jaw. The attack was strong enough to unhinge it and send her flying upwards.
“Fighting powerful opponents is what gives me the most joy!”
Something kicked Madoka in the back of the head, sending her into the ground. Despite how weak she felt, she managed to stand up, her legs shaking as they struggled to support her.
“Ever since I learned about you, I’ve been training to take you on! Every time I’d learn something new about you, I’d train even harder to reach your strength. Only now that you’ve achieved a form like Super Saiyan Blue and have taken down several multiversal threats I’ve decided to strike, as I’m confident in my own fighting abilities.”
She put her hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“Kame…hame…ha!”
She shot a gigantic beam of magic towards El Hermano. The alien opened his right hand and moved it in front of him, allowing him to effortlessly block the attack.
“It seems like I’ve trained far too hard to defeat some like you.” He said before moving his hand down.
The projectile hit him, causing it to bounce off of him and disintegrate all the trees for a far as he could see.
“I take no pleasure in defeating a foe who can’t give me a good fight. I shall take my-“
“LEAVE THIS PLACE IMMEDIATELY!” Hyouka screamed as she appeared behind El Hermano and split him in half vertically.
“DON’T HURT AUNTIE MADOKA!” Mami Jr screamed as she shot a huge beam of magic through the alien’s chest, forming a huge hole through it.
“I’ve been injured?” El Hermano’s lips formed a smile. “Magnificent!”
He quickly healed and somehow moved behind Madoka, creating a distance between himself and the two magic users.
“You two girls managed to injure me, a feat not able to be achieved by any fighters in almost a decade. Madoka was a let down, but I have no doubt that you and the rest of your friends will more than make up for it. I could take you all on right now, but I think we should have some fun. How about we have a tournament where the 10 strongest competitors will engage in battle?”
“That seems like way too much trouble. Do you have any prize to give us?” Junior asked.
“I won’t attack all of you right now and I’ll allow you to call upon me anytime you need my help.”
“Sounds like a fair trade. All right. It’s a deal.”
Hyouka nodded her head in agreement.
“WHAT?” Madoka screamed, having had no say in this arrangement.
“Excellent. I’ll give you a day to train, plan your next course of action, and do whatever you want. At this exact time tomorrow, return to this area.”
“All right. I’ll be sure to tell everyone about this.” Hyouka said.
El Hermano’s lips formed a soft smile before he teleported away.
“Girls… what did you just do?”
“We saved your life, Auntie Madoka. Now, come on, stand up. We gotta explain this to everyone.”

Chapter 135: Tournament Planning

Madoka, Hyouka, and Mami Jr returned to the area where they had set up the party. The pink haired woman pulled her phone out of her pocket and texted her friends. A few minutes later, they all arrived back to the party area.
“Madoka!” Homura shouted as she ran over and hugged her wife. “You’re okay! Where did the alien guy go? Is he dead?”
She shook her head.
“No. He beat my ass and was about to leave when Mami Jr and Hyouka showed up and attacked him. He then proposed a 10 person tournament between the strongest warriors in our universe and his, which they both agreed to without any input from me.”
“What? Why did you guys do that?” Sayaka shouted. “We could’ve just killed him and not have to go through some stupid tournament!”
“Because he was about to kill Madoka and attack us if we didn’t agree to it. At least we’d have a fighting chance to defeat him now if it’s in a tournament setting.”
“So I’m guessing you three are going to compete in this tournament of his.”
Madoka, Junior, and Hyouka nodded their heads in unison.
“If only the strongest warriors are going to compete in this tournament, then count me in!” Sayaka joyfully said.
“Count me in as well.” Kyoko added.
“If you’re going to compete in this, then so will I. I won’t let that man harm you any further, Madoka!”
“So we’ve got six people who are willing to fight.” Mami said. “I’m not nearly as strong as all of you girls, so I’ll sit this one out. Is there anyone else who wants to help them out?”
“I’ll join in!” Nijimi said. “That little sponge won’t hold a candle to my might!”
“We only have three more spots left for our team. Do we know anyone who’s as strong as you guys who’d be willing to lend us a hand?”
“No, but I’d like to join.” Pernelle said.
“Count me in as well!” Melissa shouted.
“I’ll do my best to help out. I’m nowhere near as strong as any of you girls, but I want to help you all out.” Aya responded.
“So it looks like we’ve decided on who will be on our team. You can all go home now, but make sure to come here tomorrow at this exact time.” Junior said.
“Okay.” All of the girls said in unison before walking away.
“It looks like I’m gonna have to fight again.” Madoka muttered to herself. “I really just wanted to be able to relax for a few days.”

Chapter 136: Mother Daughter Talk

Madoka, Homura, and Mayuko entered Homura’s house.
“It’s still pretty early right now, and we didn’t get to eat. Do you want to order something?” The black haired woman asked, looking at her wife.
“No, I’m not hungry right now.” She said as walked towards her bedroom. “I’m gonna go to sleep… please don’t bother me.”
“I’ll join-“
“No, stay here. I wanna be alone for a while.” She said as she opened the door to her bedroom and then entered it. Once she was inside, she slammed the door shut.
“Something’s wrong with mom…” Mayuko said in a somber tone.
“I know. She doesn’t usually act like this unless she’s upset at something. I’ll talk with her later, when she-“
“No! I’ll speak with her right now!”
“She clearly doesn’t want that, Mayuko. Give her some time to-“
“Madoka’s my mom. She tries her best to pretend to be happy whenever she’s feeling down around us, but she’s not good at it. You always end up cheering her up, and I’m tired of that! I want to help her for once instead of letting you do all the work!”
“You’re a child. You shouldn’t have to worry about matters like-“
“You’re right, Homura, I’m just a kid! But I’ve been doing things no kid should have to do since I moved in with you guys, like risking my life several times and watching my own mother kill my grandma, the person who raised me. If I can handle both of those, I think I can handle just talking to her, even if it’s just for a few minutes.”
“Being able to handle traumatic events and calm someone down when they’re upset requires two different things. Yes, they both require maturity, but-“
“Please! Just once, let me help my mom! Even if I can’t make her feel better, what’s the worse that can happen? You managed to calm her down twice now. I’m certain I can do just as well as you did!”
Homura let out a sigh.
“Fine, go ahead. Do as you please, Mayuko. If she somehow gets more upset, come to me immediately. I’ll do my best to calm her down from there.”
A smile spread across the grey haired child’s face.
“Thank you, Homura! I’ll make sure I cheer her up!” She said as she walked towards the bedroom.
She opened the door, entered the room, and then closed it.
“Mom, are you okay?” She asked, approaching her mother.
“I’m fine Mayuko… just a little tired. I’m gonna take a nap, so could you please go-“
“You’re not fine, mom. I can tell just be looking at you that something’s got you down. Did that alien guy who attacked you earlier do something to you?”
She shook her head.
“Other than attacking me, no. Something like that wouldn’t affect me too much since I’ve already gotten used to random strong people showing up and almost killing me. It’s just that his philosophy’s got me thinking about something. El Hermano loves fighting powerful opponents and gaining strength. I know that all strength does is attract powerful people who want to kill you and your family, so why would anyone want it? If I could give away all of my magic and lead a normal, peaceful life, I would do so in a heartbeat. So why would anyone want it? Strength allows you to protect yourself and those you care for, but in the wrong hands, it could be used to harm billions of people and to enact the most wicked plans someone could imagine without the fear of opposition. Why would anyone want power?”
“I… I don’t know. I think it kind of depends on how you view it. You care about your friends, so while you may enjoy fighting, protecting us will be your top priority. Worrying about us getting hurt and dying will always eliminate any sense of joy you might get from fighting strong people and getting strong. But if you weren’t bound by the urge to protect the ones you care for, you’d probably end up just like El Hermano.”
Madoka let out a sigh and put her left hand on her daughter’s head.
“Perhaps that’s true. When I was younger, I enjoyed killing people. But now that I’m older and more sentimental, I don’t enjoy fighting as much as I once did, even if it’s to protect the ones dear to me. Maybe if I was alone and didn’t have anyone I cared about, I could enjoy being strong again, but after everything that’s happened to me and everything I’ve had to do, I’d prefer to just live my life normally. Even if it’s just for a day or two, I’d enjoy not having to worry about when someone stronger than me will appear and threaten you guys.”
Mayuko moved in and hugged her mom.
“If you could, would you switch your strength with someone like Mami or Asuka?”
“No. I’d still end up being targeted by whatever multiverse destroying threat appears and tries to attack them. At least with my current strength, I’m able to protect myself. If I didn’t, then I’d be at their mercy and would need to be constantly protected.” The pink haired woman’s lips formed a small smile. “Talking with you has made me feel a little better. Thank you, Mayuko.”
“No problem. I’m glad I was able to help you out, even if it was only slightly.”

Chapter 137: The Tournament Begins

-The next day-
Madoka, Homura, and Mayuko were walking towards the area that Junior and her friends had set up the party a day ago. Standing where the tables and decorations still stood were all of the magic users.
”You’ve arrived. That means we have everyone who’ll be fighting in this tournament.” Junior said, a smile spreading across her face. She turned around to look at the magic users that would not be participating. “What are you all gonna do? Are you going to leave or stay here until El Hermano comes?”
“I plan on staying!” Mami said. “And I’m sure everyone else will do the same. Right, girls?”
“Yes.” The girls said in unison as they nodded their heads.
As they finished speaking, El Hermano’s ship appeared above them. It landed on the same spot as the day prior. The vehicle’s door opened, allowing the alien to exit and look at his fellow competitors.
“The time has finally come, girls. Head into my ship and we’ll be at our destination in a few minutes.”
The ten magic users who chose to compete entered the vehicle, leaving their friends behind. Instead of walking back inside, El Hermano continued standing in place.
“What are all of you waiting for? Are you planning to stand around here until the tournament is over and your friends get to come back, or are you going to board my ship and watch them fight in person?”
“Wait. Are you really going to let us board your spaceship?” Asuka asked.
The alien nodded his head.
“Hurry up and make your decision. I don’t have all day to stand around here.”
The girls collectively walked into the vehicle without saying a word to each other. The inside of the ship was quite empty, with no decorations anywhere. Across from the entrance was a green door which lead to the captain’s room. Around the walls were seats that Madoka and the other competitors were sitting on.
“Girls? What are all of you doing here?” The pink haired woman asked.
“El Hermano allowed us to come with you ten so that we could watch the tournament in person.” Mikari explained.
Before Madoka could say anything, El Hermano walked into the vehicle, closed the entrance, and walked forwards towards the captain’s room.
“Sit tight. We’ll be there soon.” He said as he opened the door, entered, and then shut it.

-Several minutes later-
El Hermano’s ship landed on the auditorium of a large, dreidel-like colosseum. It opened its front door, allowing for Madoka and her friends to exit the vehicle. In the distance, they saw a group of 9 people standing in the center of the arena. They all appeared to be of different shapes, sizes, ages, and genders.
“All right, everyone. They’re here.” The alien calmly said. “Before we do anything, allow me to explain the rules. In this tournament, the Tournament of Power, ten different contestants from two universes will compete against each other in a set of different rounds. Should one of the teams’ members be completely defeated by the other, regardless of how many people are still on the opposing team, the other one will instantly. Also, no items to increase the strength of a competitor are allowed. Is everything clear?”
“Yes!” The magic users shouted in unison.
“All right. Who shall go first?”
“Me.” Madoka said, raising her hand into the air.
“And who in my team shall go next?”
“I shall go!” A chubby Italian man wearing blue overalls and a red hat said in a completely serious tone.
As the plumber spoke, his allies teleported away, appearing on the auditorium across from the magic users.
“All right. Teleport to the arena and join Mario, Madoka.”
The pink haired woman nodded her head before she teleported over to her opponent. Before either of the two warriors could get an opportunity to interact with each other, El Hermano began to shout.
“One, two, three, GO!”

Chapter 138: The Battle of the Ms

Madoka went Super Saiyan Blue.
“Mario, tell me. Why is it you’re competing in this-“
Before the pink haired woman could finish speaking, she was uppercutted in the jaw by the plumber. The attack completely unhinged her jaw and sent her flying upwards. Without even giving her a chance to react, Mario jumped into the air, grabbed her by the hair, and threw her into the wall in front of them. She slammed into it, breaking several of her bones and creating an impact crater in it.
“Madoka!” Homura shouted. “Are you okay?”
She nodded her head as her injuries healed.
“I’m fine. It’s just that this guy’s so fast that I can barely see him while he’s mov-“
Mario appeared in front of the magical girl and began to throw a flurry of punches at her face, silencing her and completely pulverizing her face. Without giving her a chance to recover, he grabbed her left arm and launched her back into the center of the arena, effortlessly tearing the limb off. The plumber then wall jumped off of the crater and landed in front of Madoka as her injuries healed.
“To answer your question, I’m only fighting because it’s fun. Although he’s my friend, El Hermano didn’t give me any reason to join this tournament other than to fight strong opponents.” Mario ran towards the pink haired woman and kicked her in the head, completely pulverizing her skull and sending her upwards. “In our universe, I have everything I could possibly imagine: a brother who dearly cares for me, a partner who’s royalty, wealth beyond anything you could imagine, and endless fame. However, the people I care for are constantly put in danger, and I’m always the man in charge of protecting them. Sometimes it’s with the aid of my friends, sometimes I do it solo, but regardless, I’m always saving the day. That can get pretty tiring, so on days off I fight strong people to not just get stronger, but to also wind down and let out any stress I may have.” As the plumber finished speaking, his hands suddenly were engulfed in flames. “Enough with the chatter. I’m ending this here!”
He moved his hands in front of him and shot two gigantic balls of fire which zoomed across the sky towards the magical girl. As the projectiles approached her, Madoka’s eyes widened and she charged up an attack.
“WHAT GOOD IS GETTING STRONGER IF IT’S JUST GOING TO CAUSE YOUR ENEMIES TO GET STRONGER AND STRONGER?” She shot several gigantic beams of magic at the fire balls.
Several of the projectiles erased them, and the few that remained went towards Mario, who barely managed to avoid the attacks in time by jumping to the left. Before he could actually land, Madoka teleported over to the Italian and threw a powerful punch at his chest, pulverizing his ribs, causing him to spit out blood, and launching him away.
“I CAN’T GO TWO WEEKS WITHOUT SOMEONE WHO’S WAY STRONGER THAN ME SHOWING UP AT MY HOME AND THREATENING MY FRIENDS AND FAMILY, FORCING ME TO GET STRONGER TO DEFEAT THEM, THUS CAUSING THE CYCLE TO REPEAT BUT WITH AN EVEN STRONGER FOE! I HATE HAVING ALL THIS STRENGTH! IT’S A BURDEN, BUT ONE THAT I MUST CARRY SO THAT MY LOVED ONES DON’T HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT KEEPING ME SAFE!” She screamed while running towards Mario.
The plumber’s injuries quickly healed. He began to shoot a barrage of small, yet incredibly fast fire balls at Madoka. The projectiles were so swift that Madoka couldn’t even see them, resulting in them going through her stomach, chest, and arms. She gritted her teeth as she winced from the pain, not slowing down for even a second.
“I need to move faster than I can see! React faster than I can think! Yes, my movements need to surpass my own thoughts! That’s the only way, I’ll-“
“Enough with that idiotic dribble!” Mario said as he placed his feet on the ground to better balance himself
He moved his left arm to the side, causing the distracted pink haired woman to run into her enemy’s arm. The impact caused her to spit out blood and stumble backwards. Using this opportunity, the Italian swept Madoka’s legs, causing her to fall onto her back.
“Give up. You can’t beat me, girl! I’m far faster than you, and what you’re saying about moving faster than your own thoughts is completely ludicrous! You can’t move faster than your mind. Even the slightest movement requires you to think about it, even if it’s subconsciously.”
“You’re right… but even if I can’t not think about my actions, I just have to move faster than them!” A wide smile spread across the pink haired woman’s face as she jumped onto her feet. She elbowed Mario in the nose, squashing it flat.
“ENOUGH OF THIS! I’M ENDING THIS HERE!”
He shouted as he shot two gigantic balls of fire at Madoka.
“I only got one shot at this!” She murmured to herself before jumping at the projectiles.
Right before the beam of magic could hit her, she put her hands together and teleported away. She appeared in front of the plumber prior to him noticing that she had vanished and shot a gigantic beam straight at him. Although the attack was not strong enough to disintegrate him, it managed to toss him to the arena’s floor, causing him to hit his head at faster than light speeds, knocking him out. Upon noticing that her enemy was defeated, Madoka fell to the ground and began to breathe heavily.
“The first round’s winner is Madoka Kaname!” El Hermano said in a loud, booming voice that reverberated across the arena.
The competitors on both sides clapped as Madoka teleported herself back to where her friends were. Despite being unconscious, Mario was somehow teleported over to where the rest of his team was.
“We will go on break for a few minutes. If anybody wants anything, like food or refreshments, let me know and I’ll get them for you.”
“Madoka, are you okay?” Homura asked, looking down at her wife.
“I’m fine, I’m just really tired after such a fight. I need some time to relax.”

Chapter 139: Break’s On

-5 minutes later-
Madoka lay on her wife’s lap as she stared into the pitch black sky above the arena. She looked like she was lost in thought. Homura noticed this and gently stroked her wife’s left cheek.
“Madoka, is there something on your mind?”
The pink haired girl nodded her head.
“What I said earlier when I was fighting against Mario wasn’t just me bluffing to distract him. I was actually trying to think of a way for myself to be able to avoid his movements and attacks.” She whispered. “I couldn’t even tell when he was moving or attacking me, just like El Hermano. My blabbering might’ve worked once, but since all of his allies were watching my fight, it’s not gonna work a second time. As far as I’m aware, my role in this tournament’s basically over.”
“Don’t say that. Compared to the rest of our friends, you’re the strongest. If you could barely beat the first opponent, then how are we going to win-“
“We’re not. I doubt anything bad will happen if we lose, so this entire competition is basically for fun. Regardless of what happens, we’ll all be able to go home safe and sound.”
“If this keeps up and the others surpass you in terms of strength, will you really be okay with that?”
She nodded her head.
“I’ll be fine. I’m not that much weaker compared to everyone. I’ll certainly be able to at least protect myself or help out if someone powerful appears and tries to attack us.”
“That might be true for a while, but what if we get an opponent with a sudden jump in power, like how Junko was to Kim Ju-ae?”
“I don’t know. I guess you’ll have to protect me.” She said, her lips forming a soft smile.
Homura’s cheeks flushed as her mouth went agape.
“I-I’ll be sure to do so!” She said, a dumb smile spreading across her face.
“I’ll finally be a step closer to living a normal life like I wanted. Hopefully, Sayaka enjoys this burden of strength that she’s been so envious of. It might be a little sad to not be the strongest anymore, but I’m not gonna complain.”
“Madoka’s not going to be the strongest anymore?” Pernelle murmured as she sat behind the pink haired woman.
As Madoka finished speaking, El Hermano began to shout.
“All right, the break is over. May our two competing contestants go to the center of the arena?”
“Okay, who’s going next?” Homura asked, looking at her friends.
“I guess I’ll go.” Kyoko said, standing up. “I’m in the mood to beat someone up.”
“Does anyone object to this?”
Nobody said a word.
“Looks like I’m up next!” The redhead teleported to the center of the arena.
A second later, a small pink blob appeared across from her. It had a neutral expression on its face as it stared at Kyoko.
“This is my opponent? Looks like my match’s basically a free win!”

Chapter 140: The Blob

“Kyoko Sakura, Kirby, you may begin your match!” The alien shouted.
A wide grin spread across the redhead’s face as she transformed into her orange form.
“Don’t worry! I’ll make this as quick and painless as possible!” She shouted before running towards the blob.
Once she was close enough to him, she kicked him in the side of his body, sending him flying to the left.
“Is this really one of your strongest allies, El Hermano? I felt like I was kicking a soccer ball!”
The alien didn’t respond. He simply closed his eyes and smiled as Kirby teleported behind Kyoko. The puffball grabbed his opponent by the left arm and leapt high enough into the air that the arena looked like a little speck from the pink ball’s field of view.
“Let go of me!” The canine shouted as she punched her enemy in the forehead.
The attack somehow didn’t go straight through Kirby, and instead bounced off of his pudgy, round body. The two opponents suddenly started to move rapidly downwards towards the ground. Seeing that her attack didn’t work, the canine decided to throw a kick towards her opponent’s side. Just like with her punch, the attack simply bounced off of the puffball.
“It seems like physical attacks won’t work on you, at least not anymore! Try to survive this!” She yelled as she took a deep breath, charging up a beam of magic in her mouth.
She quickly shot a projectile that was large enough to completely engulf Kirby’s body straight at him. The ball wasn’t even fazed by the attack. Instead, he opened his mouth wide, sucked in the beam, and then shot it out back at Kyoko. The redhead’s eyes widened before she was forced to teleport behind Kirby. Predicting this, he turned around and grabbed Kyoko’s arms, allowing him to continue their downward descent. In less than a second, the two competitors landed. The floor around them exploded, forming several gigantic holes in the arena and causing smoke to rise into the air, blocking the spectators’ view of the fight.
“Kyoko!” Poorfag shouted, trying to see where her girlfriend was. “I can’t see her! I can’t see my beloved!”
“Don’t fret. Kyoko should be all right. She’s taken on attacks way more severe than whatever Kirby did just now and has been completely fine.” Junior responded, trying to calm the brunette down. “Once the smoke clears, you should be able to see that any injuries she may have received have completely healed.”
“I see, thank you. I’m sorry for panicking, I’ve just never seen Kyoko fight anyone as powerful as this before. Although she does tell me about the people she fights against, I couldn’t have ever imagined them doing anything like this and her still being okay.”
The blonde’s lips formed a soft smile.
“That’s quite the fortunate thing, isn’t it? Kyoko cares about you and your children so much that she doesn’t even want to let you watch her fight, as that’d put all of you in harm’s way. I’m glad to see that you two truly care about each other that much.”
As Junior and Poorfag spoke to each other, Madoka stared at them with a saddened expression on her face.
“I guess I make my friends and family go through similar things when I go up against insanely powerful foes, huh? I really am a horrible person. Thankfully, I won’t make them go through anything like this ever again.” She murmured to herself.
Back in the arena, the smoke cleared, revealing that both Kyoko and Kirby were completely unharmed.
“You’re strong, I’ll give you that! But you’re not gonna be beating me anytime soon!” She shouted as she charged up another beam of magic in her mouth.
Before she could finish, the pink blob suddenly bolted towards her and jumped into the air. He spun around in a circular manner, causing his hands and feet to hit the canine in the chest, pushing her back and causing her to open her mouth, preventing her from being able to attack. Before Kyoko could stop moving, the puffball opened his mouth wide and began to suck the air in front of him. Chunks of the floor were ripped out of the ground and sucked into his mouth. The redhead began to move towards him. She jumped into the air in an attempt to move away from her opponent, but instead of being able to move to the left like she wanted to, she was forced to move closer to Kirby.
“Damn it!” She shouted before teleporting away.
She appeared behind the blob and attempted to shoot a beam of magic at his back. However, before she could pull this off, Kirby grabbed her by the left arm and threw her upwards.
“Remember, Kyoko. You don’t have to kill this guy. Just knock him out or get him to give up, and you win.” She whispered as Kirby jumped up to her.
Just like the last two times, the pink puff ball opened his mouth and began to suck the canine towards him. The redhead teleported behind Kirby. Instead of trying to attack her like usual, he simply turned around and continued to suck in the air around him, pulling Kyoko closer. A smile spread across the canine’s face as she teleported to Kirby’s left, causing him to turn around to her. Not even a second later, she teleported over to his right and shot a gigantic beam of magic at him before he could move.
“NO MORE!” She screamed as the projectile completely engulfed the puff ball.
Once the attack disappeared, Kirby fell to the ground, defeated and unconscious. The spectators on both sides of the arena began to clap.
“Well done, Kyoko Sakura. You may now return to your friends and relax. In a few minutes, the next round will begin.”
“Too easy.” Kyoko smugly said before teleporting over to the auditorium.
“Kyoko!” Poorfag shouted as she hugged her girlfriend. There were tears forming in her eyes. “I was so worried about you! Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?”
The redhead shook her head.
“I’m sorry for making you worried. Someone like you shouldn’t have to worry whether her partner is okay or not.”
“No, it’s my fault. I can’t blame anyone but myself for doubting that you’d win.” She said, putting her head on her chest.
Kyoko’s lips formed a soft smile as she put her left hand on her girlfriend’s head.
“Let’s just move past this and enjoy the rest of this tournament, okay? I won’t be able to perform at my best in the coming rounds if you don’t feel better.”
The brunette nodded her head as she wiped her tears away.

Chapter 141: The Last Ruler

-A few minutes later-
“Oh my god! Oh my god! Joe, that team’s full of monsters!” Peter Griffin shouted as he shook the former President of America that sat in front of him. “They managed to take down Mario and Kirby! What are we going to do against them now?”
“Relax. The girls fighting against us might be incredibly powerful, but we have El Hermano on our side. He wouldn’t be throwing a tournament like this if he wasn’t confident in not just his ability to win but ours as well. We’re the strongest warriors in our universe. Have more confidence in yourself.”
Peter’s lips began to form a soft smile.
“I see. Thank you. I think I’ll be able to relax for a little while.”
“No problem.” Biden gritted his teeth. “If only I was as strong all those months ago as I am now!”
“Can you two shut up?” A short brunette who wore a red headband and a brown backpack with a pair of white wings attached to it shouted. “I’m trying to eat my taiyaki in peace over here!”
“Forgive me for bothering you, Ayu. I’ll do my best to refrain from speaking while you’re trying to eat in peace.”
The brunette turned away from her ally. A few seconds later, El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena.
“All right! The next round is about to begin. Those who wish to compete in it may teleport here.”
“I gave you girls your time to shine. It’s time I join the fray.” Sayaka confidently said as she stood up, a grin spreading across her face. She teleported over to the center of the arena. “Whoever’s going to fight me, hurry your ass up over here. I’m not getting any younger!”
Nobody on the opposite side of the auditorium decided to take up the blue haired woman’s offer. Joe Biden let out a sigh before standing up.
“It seems like I’ll be forced to fight.” The former president teleported in front of Sayaka. “Prepare yourself, girl!”
“Wait a minute… Joe… President Biden!” Mia shouted, tears welling up in her eyes. “Y-You’re alive?”
“Mia…” Biden whispered as he pretended not to notice his old friend.
“Don’t you remember me? How did you survive America’s destruction?”
“3, 2, 1, GO!” El Hermano screamed.

Chapter 142: Two Warriors Evolve

“Is that really Joe?” Pernelle asked, staring at the elderly man.
“It looks and sounds just like him! There’s no mistaking it! That man is the 46th President of the former United States of America!” Mia shouted, pointing at the man.
“That can’t be possible. President Biden was in America when Junko destroyed it. Your phone call with him cutting out confirms that he died. Each universe only has one version of a person, so this has to be another version of him from another timeline.”
“Maybe that’s true, but why would someone from a different timeline be a part of El Hermano’s elite team comprised of only the strongest warriors from his universe? It just doesn’t make sense.”
“I don’t know. Whether this version of Biden really is from our universe or is just him from a different timeline that somehow ended up in El Hermano’s timeline is a complete mystery to us. The only way we’ll find out where he originates from is if we ask him, which will have to wait until after the battle.”
“So this old geezer’s my opponent? Do you really all think I’m so weak that an old fart would be able to take me out?” Sayaka angrily shouted.
“It seems like you’re underestimating my strength due to my age. Before we begin, I must warn you that doing such a thing as that will prove to be a fatal mistake in our fight.”
Sayaka burst into laughter.
“Sure, old timer. I’ll hold back for the purposes of making this a somewhat fair fight and not sending you to a retirement home once this fight is all over!”
The blue haired woman bolted over to her opponent. She threw an uppercut straight at his jaw, which he effortlessly avoided. Biden countered by grabbing the magical girl’s left arm. Before she could back away from the former president, he opened his free hand wide and shouted.
“Biden Blast!”
A beam of energy shot straight through Sayaka’s chest, pushing her to the ground as she coughed up blood.
“For an old windbag, you sure are much more powerful than I expected.” She said as her injury healed. “It seems like I’ll have to go back on what I said earlier!”
She jumped up and pointed at Joe.
“It’s against the rules to kill other contestants, but he didn’t say anything about cutting off all of their limbs!”
Sayaka shot a barrage of swords directly at the old timer. Once they were close to him, Joe opened his mouth and let out an ear shattering roar.
“BIDEN BELLOW!”
A gigantic blue portal appeared in front of the former president as some sort of barrier. All of the weapons flew into it, never to be seen again. Sayaka began to grin from ear to ear as her weapons vanished into her foe’s portal. She quickly teleported behind the former president and put her hands together.
“GALICK GUN!” She screamed as she shot a gigantic blue beam of magic straight at Joe.
“Biden Bolt!” He shouted as he quickly ran to the left, avoiding Sayaka’s attack.
“You sure are spry for someone old enough to be my great-grandpa!” She shouted before teleporting over to Biden and attempting to punch him in the chest.
The former president jumped to the side and kicked Sayaka in the head, shattering half of her skull.
“How did Biden become so much more powerful compared to Obama in the span of just a few months?” Asuka asked. “He wasn’t a magical boy, right?”
“As far as I’m aware, no, he wasn’t.”
“Then this couldn’t have been due to him training, and I doubt he’d let himself become an android like Hank did. So that begs the question of how a regular man like him became as strong as someone like Sayaka in the span of a few months.”
“I don’t even have a clue as to how he did that. I guess, just like with his origins, we have to ask him that after this match ends.”
Back in the arena, Biden grabbed Sayaka and began to repeatedly slam her against the ground, breaking several of the bones in her back and her spine.
“Let go of me! You geezer!” She yelled as she kicked him in the chest, pushing the former president away from her.
The blue haired woman teleported in front of him and began to throw a barrage of punches at her enemy’s chest and stomach, stunning him in place.
“No more messing around! I’m ending this here!” She put her hands together. “GALICK-“
Biden slammed both of his fists onto Sayaka’s head, causing her skull to shatter. Using this opportunity, Biden grabbed Sayaka by the waist, picked her up, and locked her into a bear hug. He squeezed down on the blue haired woman with all of his might, breaking several of her bones. The magical girl flailed her legs and tried to move her arms in an attempt to break free, but to no avail.
“You’re not getting away from me, kid! Surrender, or I’ll make you!”
“LET GO OF ME, YOU BASTARD!” She screamed before teleporting to her enemy’s left.
Before she could do anything, Biden swung his arm to his left, knocking her to the ground and allowing the former president to pick her up and bring her into a bear hug once more.
“I told you, no matter what you do, you’re not escaping me.” He calmly said, continuing to squeeze down on Sayaka.
“Damn it! I hate this! How am I going to be the first one out of all my friends to be eliminated, and by an old fart no less!” She growled. “How am I going to let myself fall here when everyone is watching? When Madoka is watching? I REFUSE TO GO DOWN LIKE THIS!”
Sayaka’s hair suddenly grew longer, and her hair, eyes, and aura became a royal blue. Biden’s eyes widened upon seeing the sudden transformation before Sayaka kicked him in the chest, completely pulverizing all of the bones in that area and injuring several of his internal organs.
“She gained a new transformation!” Madoka joyfully said as she looked down at her friend. “She did it! She finally surpassed me!”
“Super Saiyan Blue is the result of using Super Saiyan God and regular Super Saiyan at the same time, correct?” Hyouka, who was sitting across from Madoka with her family, asked.
“Yeah. I felt the same things I was feeling when I unlocked Super Saiyan Blue as I did for the original form, besides the sadness part.”
“Then this new form of hers is probably the result of her using Super Saiyan 2 while already using Blue. Therefore, it should be called Super Saiyan Blue Tw-“
“Don’t you dare name my form for me!” Sayaka shouted as she turned to look at the Stick user. “Besides, I already came up with a better name than that! From now on, this form shall be called Super Saiyan Blue Evolved!”
“What’s more evolved about this form compared to its predecessor than 2 was to-“ Before Hyouka could finish speaking, Sayaka teleported over to Biden. She punched him through the chest and then grabbed him by the left arm and threw him into the air, effortlessly ripping his limb off. Without wasting any time, she summoned two swords, one in each hand. The blue haired woman jumped up and swung them like crazy, allowing her to cut the former president into multiple different pieces.
“Don’t worry, Mr. President! I’m not gonna kill you! Just eliminate you!” She let go of her swords and put her hands together. “Final Flash!” She shouted as she shot a gigantic blue beam of magic that moved faster than Galick Gun.
The projectile completely disintegrated every piece of Biden, minus his head, which landed on the ground. She teleported over to him and put her left foot on his head.
“El Hermano, call the match already! I’ve won!” She triumphantly shouted.
Both El Hermano and Biden began to grin at Sayaka’s comment.
“Are you sure about that? Jospeh definitely gave you some trouble at the beginning, but after unlocking Super Saiyan Blue Evolved, you defeated him with barely any effort at all. Why would I allow someone like that to fight alongside me in a tournament of this nature?”
“What are you getting at?”
Before El Hermano could respond, Joe Biden’s body healed, allowing him to push the magical girl off of him.
“Enough playing around. It’s about time I get serious!” He joyfully said as a purple aura appeared around him.
His eyes turned purple, but his hair remained the same color. His body became darker, as if it were covered by darkness, and his suit tore to shreds, revealing his muscular chest and six pack.
“My name is Joseph Robinette Biden Jr., the 46th and final President of America, and this timeline’s God of Destruction!”

Chapter 143: The Dark Leader

“A God of Destruction?” Pernelle asked, staring at the former president. “What’s that? I’ve never heard of such a thing.”
“A God of Destruction is an incredibly powerful god that exists to keep the residents of a timeline in check. Should any of them grow powerful enough to threaten the safety of the residents of that timeline, or even the timeline itself, then it is a God of Destruction’s job to eradicate them.” El Hermano said.
“That’s correct. It appears that I’ve been like this since my birth. However, I was only able to unlock my power upon being in a life threatening situation… which is why I only discovered this truth about myself when my nation was destroyed. I was the only survivor…”
“What separates a God of Destruction like you from a regular god like Junko Kaname?” Nijimi asked.
“A God of Destruction is a person who, upon their birth, was chosen by their timeline to keep the world safe. Someone like that woman you mentioned before is just a regular god, one without such a destiny. Although Gods of Destruction are indeed powerful, they can still be surpassed by the other inhabitants of their timeline.”
“When my abilities first awoke, that Kaname woman was leagues above me in terms of strength. Had I not received incredible regeneration, I would’ve died right then and there, along with the rest of my country’s citizens. Even after I was able to use my powers, it took months of training before I was able to even consider myself stronger than Junko. Right now, I wouldn’t even consider myself stronger than El Hermano.”
“That aura… those eyes… why… why are they exactly like my mom’s?” Madoka shouted, frozen in place by a mixture of shock and fear. “Sayaka! Get out of there! He’s too strong! At this rate, h-he’ll kill you!”
The blue haired woman scoffed at the idea.
“What a ridiculous suggestion! This guy hasn’t even gotten a hit on me with my new form! Sure, his God of Destruction powers might be a little scary, but they’re no match for Super Saiyan Blue Evolved!”
“So you won’t yield. I will make you regret this decision, girl! Biden Bolt!” He shouted before rushing at Sayaka.
He attempted to uppercut the blue haired woman, but she managed to move away just in time to avoid the attack.
“Final Flash!” She shouted before putting her hands together and shooting a gigantic beam of magic straight at the god.
Biden angrily gritted his teeth, and once the projectile was close enough to him, he effortlessly slapped it away. He then teleported above the center of the arena and shouted.
“Biden Blast!” He yelled as a barrage of beams shot out of his body.
Sayaka effortlessly jumped away from the attacks and summoned two swords. She threw them directly at the former president’s chest and stomach. Both weapons managed to hit him directly, causing him to spit out blood and cease his attacks. Without wasting any time, she teleported over to her opponent and kicked him downwards in the head, pulverizing his skull and launching him into the arena’s floor.
“Is that really all you’ve got? For someone who was boasting about how I was making a mistake, you sure aren’t putting up much of a fight!”
“ENOUGH OF THIS! I’VE HAD IT WITH TRYING TO SHOW YOU MERCY! DIE ALREADY!” He screamed as he shot a plethora of hakai straight at Sayaka.
Just like with his beams, the blue haired girl managed to effortlessly dodge the projectiles. Some of the Hakai manage to hit the arena’s floor, creating large holes in it.
“Attacks like those won’t work on someone as strong as me, old man!” She summoned a barrage of swords and shot them all at Biden.
Most of the swords were hit and erased by the Hakai, but some managed to slip past the projectiles. Enraged by this, Joe let out a deafening roar.
“BIDEN BELLOW!” He screamed at the top of his lungs.
A copious amount of blue portals appeared around both the battlefield and himself. There were so many portals that Biden managed to completely cover the entirety of his body with them.
How am I supposed to hit him like this? She thought.
“Wait a minute! I don’t have to do anything! I’ve won!” She gleefully shouted. “If you refuse to fight, then that means I win by-“
“What malarkey!” Biden shouted as he teleported over to her and threw a punch at the blue haired woman’s chest.
Sayaka narrowly managed to counter by throwing a punch directly at Dark Brandon’s incoming fist. The impact from the attack managed to push the god back, allowing Sayaka to put her hands together and charge up an attack.
“We end this here! Final Flash!” She shouted, shooting a huge beam of magic directly at Biden.
The attack was so close to him that the former president couldn’t guard against the attack, causing him to be hit.
“Impossible… I still have a long way to go before I am able to defeat you girls…” He weakly said as he fell to his knees.
The attack vanished, leaving a kneeling Biden behind. He returned to his regular form and fell face first onto the ground, barely conscious.
“It’s over! Sayaka Miki wins!” El Hermano enthusiastically shouted.
The group of magic users began to cheer as Sayaka teleported back to their side of the auditorium.
“That fight was too easy!” She smugly said, staring at her rival. “And I’ve finally surpassed you, Madoka!”
“Indeed, you have. Honestly, I’m glad about that. Please take care of everything for me, Sayaka.” She said, smiling at her.
“W-Wait? That’s it? You’re not gonna get mad or tell me you’re gonna get stronger?”
“Nope. Why would I?”
Sayaka went silent and stared down at the ground beneath her. She had finally surpassed Madoka in terms of strength, but for some reason, she felt totally empty.
“I won… so why do I feel so purposeless?” She asked, looking down at her left hand.

Chapter 144: Ancient Chairman

-A few minutes later-
Mao Zedong sat on his seat, bored out of his mind. He was completely thrilled about Biden losing against Sayaka, but at the same time, he was able to acknowledge that his team wasn’t in a good spot because of it.
“Hey, hey, Mao.” Peter said in an anxious tone. “So far, our team’s only experienced loss after loss! If this keeps up, we’ll all be defeated without knocking a single one of those girls out!”
“Shut up, Peter. Everyone who went up against them has been weak, completely and utterly so, especially Brandon. The rest of us will be able to effortlessly take care of those magical girls.” The former chairman stood up. “To prove that, I’ll go next.”
“A-Are you sure?” Peter said, trying to calm himself down.
“Of course. Besides, even if I am to fall, we still have allies such as El Hermano and Scrappy to put those girls in their place.”
After Mao finished speaking, El Hermano teleported to the center of the area.
“All right! Your break is over. Whoever wishes to fight may come to the center of the arena!”
“Watch and learn, everyone! This is how you defeat those magical girls!” He confidentially said before teleporting to the center of the arena.
“Which one of you girls is going next?” Homura asked.
“Auntie Madoka, my dad, Sayaka, they’ve all had their time to shine. I think I should go next.” Junior said, standing up.
“Very well. That dude with the massive forehead will be your foe. Win for our sakes, kid!” Madoka enthusiastically said.
The blonde teleported to the center of the arena, across from Mao.
“They really sent a kid to beat me, didn’t they?” He let out a sigh. “I’ll show the Japanese that I’m stronger than some kindergartener!”
He let a out roar as yellow fur grew out of his flesh, and he became incredibly muscular. His mouth turned into a bear’s maw, his nose became large and black, and his ears became more circular and bear-like.
His suit was ripped to shreds and was replaced by a red shirt.
“WHERE’S MY HONEY?” The yellow bear roared.
“That form… it looks just like the one Xi Jinping used all those years ago!” Junior gritted her teeth. “The form that’s the same one he used when he and Kim Ju-ae killed my stepfather!”
“So you’re the one who defeated my successor!” The bear gleefully said. “If he wasn’t such an incompetent bastard to lose to a little girl, maybe I’d actually give a damn! I even taught him how to use my yellow bear form, and he still lost to you! How worthless of a replacement can a man be?”
“You’re truly heartless! To not just insult the dead, but to insult someone who you chose to be your subordinate, no less, is unforgivable! I’ll make you regret saying those words!” Junior shouted before going Super Saiyan Beast.
“Go ahead, kid! Show me what you got! I won’t hold anything back!“

Chapter 145: The Second Yellow Bear

Junior teleported over to Mao and attempted to uppercut him in the jaw. The bear effortlessly avoided the attack and countered by grabbing the child by the waist. Without wasting any time, he slammed her into the floor, entombing her in it and completely pulverizing her legs.
“Gah!” Junior shouted, wincing from the pain.
“For such big talk, you couldn’t even withstand one of my attacks without wining! Now don’t struggle! I’m ending this quickly!” He opened his mouth and began to charge up an attack.
Not even a second later, he shot out a gigantic beam of energy straight at the child. Once the projectile was right in front of her, a smile spread across her face, and she teleported away.
“For someone who once led a country, you sure are an idiot!” Junior yelled as she shot out a white magical beam straight at the former chairman.
“You’re acting like I enjoyed leading a country. It ended up being a miserable job, so I left China in the care of Xi so that I could explore the multiverse and grow stronger!”
Mao swung his left paw at the beam. Instead of knocking it to the side like he intended, the attack went straight through his arm.
“I-I hit that! It should’ve moved away! Even if you were somehow stronger than me, hitting that attack shouldn’t have felt as if I were hitting the open air!” He shouted as he stumbled back in shock.
“All of my magical attacks are non concepts! Meaning that, regardless of whether you’re stronger than me or not, you can’t hit my attacks, but they can hit you!”
Mao’s eyes widened as he regenerated his arm.
“It seems that I’ve underestimated your strength a tad. No matter! Once this fight is over, I shall be the sole person left standing!” He roared before slamming his fists onto the ground.
Several shockwaves spread across the ground, causing Junior to jump into the air. She put her hands together and quickly charged up an attack.
“KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!” She shouted before shooting a beam of magic directly at her opponent’s chest.
Mao teleported away to avoid the attack and appeared to the blonde’s left. He swiped at her face with his left paw, attempting to maul it with his claw, only for her to duck under the bear’s massive claw. She countered the bear’s attack by throwing a punch directly at the center of his stomach with her left hand. Although it didn’t manage to hurt him, he was pushed back by the attack, causing him to fall directly onto his back.
“You wretched child! Stop trying to win and just die!” He screamed as he sat up.
Mao closed his mouth, charged up an attack, and then shot a gigantic beam of energy at Junior. Just like with the former chairman’s other attacks, Mami effortlessly evaded the beam and jumped over to her enemy. She grabbed the top of his head and slammed it into the ground, causing a large impact crater to form around the bear.
“Damn it! I can’t believe a literal child is beating me! I don’t want to use it, but you’re leaving me with no other choice, you brat!” He shouted before taking a deep breath and closing his mouth.
He kicked Junior in the stomach, causing her to be launched away, before opening his mouth and vomiting out a tidal wave of honey that spread across the ground. Junior jumped into the air, only for thick strands of honey to shoot after her. They attempted to wrap themselves around the blonde, causing her to shot a beam of magic straight at the honey, disintegrating them.
“I can’t let this touch me.” She murmured to herself. “Knowing this tournament, his honey’s probably so stick that I’ll be trapped in it and have no way to break free, other than teleporting out of it, of course.”
Three different strands of honey shot out of the ground and headed directly towards the magical girl. Once they got too close, Junior teleported to the right, avoiding the attacks yet again.
“Give up, kid! You can only keep avoiding my honey for so long before you slip up and get caught in it! I may not be able to block your attacks, but as long as I have you trapped, you’ll have no choice but to forfeit the match!”
A grin spread across Junior’s face as she stopped moving. Just like the previous two times, the strands of honey shot up into the air and wrapped themselves around the child, forming a sphere that completely blocked Mao’s view of her. They slowly moved towards the ground until they were in front of the bear.
“Give up, kid! I’ve practically won! If you don’t want to waste both of our time, then I suggest you surrender right-“
Before he could finish speaking, he felt something headbutt him in the back, forming a hole straight through his chest.
“W-What?” He shouted as he turned around to see the child floating behind him.
“You let your guard down!” She yelled, putting her hands together. “Kamehameha: Go Beyond!” She shouted as she shot a large beam of magic that disintegrated everything but his head.
It fell to the floor, allowing Junior to put her left foot on it.
“For all that confidence and talk about how you’d be the first person to get a win on your team, you ended up fairing just as well as your compatriots!”
“And the winner is Mami Tomoe II!” El Hermano shouted, pointing at the child.
A smile spread across the blonde’s face as she teleported back to her team.
“That was too easy. Next round, they should give me a tougher opponent!”

Chapter 146: You’re Not Fighting Him

“Good job, girls. We’ve won every single battle so far.” Madoka said with a smile on her face. “If we win the next match, we’ll officially have made it to the half-way point. If possible, I’d love to have all of us win without losing a single match.”
“That’s easier said than done.” Asuka responded. “Even if you all manage to beat the next five opponents with ease, that’d still leave El Hermano. Perhaps Mami Jr or Hyouka would be able to beat him, but I still feel as though they’d struggle against-“
“No, they absolutely couldn’t beat El Hermano by themselves. The only reason they were able to defeat him yesterday was because they caught him off guard. In a serious 1 v 1 match, they’d stand no chance against him.”
“Really? Who do you suggest has the best chance against him then?”
“…I’m gonna be honest. I don’t think anyone here can actually beat him. When we fought a day ago, I couldn’t even tell when he was moving or not, and any attacks that I would somehow manage to land on him didn’t even faze him. Out of all of us, I’d say Junior and Hyouka probably have the best chance of beating him, but 9 times out of 10, El Hermano’s definitely going to win.”
“I’ll handle El Hermano for you, Madoka.” Homura said as she stroked her wife’s face. “You don’t have to worry about a thing. I’ll take care of everything that-“
“No. I don’t know how strong you are, and I don’t want you to senselessly get hurt against someone as powerful as El Hermano. I’ll try to think of a way for one of us to beat him, but for now, don’t think about fighting him.”
As the pink haired woman finished speaking, El Hermano began to shout.
“Break’s over! Whoever wishes to go next may teleport to the arena!”
“To ensure you forget about fighting him, you’ll be going next!” She shouted before grabbing her wife’s left arm and teleporting to the center of the arena with her.
Before Homura could process what happened, Madoka teleported back to her side of the auditorium.
“Madoka? What did-“
“Enough of this! I’m sick and tired of being a part of such an incompetent team! I’ll go next and show all of you how it’s done!” A torn-up, dirty yellow rabbit animatronic that had rotten human flesh coming out of its openings said before teleporting to the center of the arena across from Homura. As the black haired woman took a breath, she moved back and put her fingers around her nose in disgust.
“Holy crap! You smell absolutely putrid! When was the last time you took a-“
“3, 2, 1, GO!”

Chapter 147: The Trapper of Children

“My hygiene has no importance to our match! What’s important is that I come out on top!” Springtrap shouted before rushing at Homura.
The black haired girl took a deep breath, allowing herself to use her Evolved Left Eye and transform into Super Saiyan 3. The animatronic threw a punch directly at his enemy’s jaw, only for her to effortlessly avoid the attack. With his left hand, he shot three bullets at Homura. She dodged the projectiles by jumping over them, and then landed in front of Springtrap.
“Is that really all you can do? For being one of the strongest warriors in El Hermano’s universe, you sure are disappointing.”
“Don’t get cocky.” He smugly said as his bullets turned around and began to zoom towards the black haired girl.
Without turning her head around to look at the bullets, she moved her left arm behind her and shot a gigantic beam of purple magic, disintegrating the projectiles.
“Heat seeking bullets. They’d certainly be quite effective against weaker opponents, but not against me! If I fell against someone as weak as you, I could never call myself Madoka’s protector!” She shouted before putting her hands together and shooting a beam of magic at her enemy.
Springtrap teleported behind the magical girl and grabbed her back. Homura quickly elbowed him in the left cheek with her left arm, knocking him to the floor.
“What did you even try to do there?” She asked as she walked towards him.
“See for yourself!” He shouted as old, dirty, and fuzzy yellow material appeared on the black haired woman’s back and pressed down into her, crushing all of the bones in her back.
“AHHH! WHA-WHAT DID YOU DO?”
“Haha! My ability allows me to place springlocks on any living thing I touch. Using them, I can crush my opponents to death, giving me a smooth and painless victory without having to tire myself out!”
Homura gritted her teeth before putting her left hand on her chest and shooting a gigantic beam of magic, forming a large hole through it.
“HOMURA!” Madoka screamed at such a sight. “W-WHY DID YOU DO THAT? WHAT COULD YOU POSSIBLY GAIN FROM-“
“I’m fine.” She reassured her wife as her injury healed. “There’s no reason to shout. I just needed to test something out. And, as far as it looks like, I was right!” Homura grinned.
She rushed at Springtrap and threw an uppercut directly at his jaw. The attack launched him into the air and unhinged his jaw.
“On any other foe, your ability would certainly be strong. However, due to my regeneration, I can effortlessly remove those springlocks of yours!” The magical girl teleported over to the animatronic and threw a punch directly at his chest. He tried to block it using his arms, causing both of them to be completely pulverized once her punch landed.
“SUCH POWER!” He shouted.
Springtrap attempted to move towards his enemy’s neck. Unfortunately, the black haired woman kicked him in the chest before he could grab onto her. The attack sent him straight into the ground.
“And, as far as I’m aware, you can only create springlocks on the areas of my body that you’ve touched, which is why you didn’t create any over my eyes.”
“I… don’t think I’ll win…” He weakly said. “…I surrender…”
“And the winner is Homura Akemi!” El Hermano shouted.
Homura teleported over to the auditorium and sat beside her wife.
“Did you miss me?”
“Yes, but I’m just glad you’re okay!” Madoka shouted before hugging her wife.

Chapter 148: Giants of Men

-A few minutes later-
El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena and began to shout.
“All right! Break’s over! Whoever wants to fight next may do so!”
“I guess I’ll go then. I’ll show all of those little sponges who the real big shot around here is!” Nijimi shouted before teleporting to the center of the arena. “All right, you saucy worms! Get over here so that I can beat the stuffing out of one of you!”
“Who is that?” Ayu asked, looking at the arena below her.
“I think I’ve heard of her before from El Hermano. I’m pretty sure I also heard him listen to one of her songs before and call himself a-“
Before Peter could finish speaking, his alien ally began to shout at the top of his lungs.
“NIJIMIN! WOOOHOO! LET’S GO!”
“I think that all but proves the fact that our dear brother is a Nijimi Anazawa fanboy.” A brown bear-like animatronic with rosy cheeks who was wearing white and red suspenders said, standing up. “I doubt any of you want to go next, so I’ll step up to the plate and handle this pop singer!”
“Are you sure you want to go, Billy Bob? I wouldn’t mind going against her.” Ayu said, looking up at him with puppy dog eyes.
“It’s fine. Everyone before me fell, and I don’t believe I’ll be any different. The only one who can beat these girls is El Hermano, and I don’t believe he’d be able to bring himself to harm his beloved idol. This tournament is a lost cause and, frankly, a waste of time. I leave any minuscule chances of winning to you three.” The bear said before teleporting to the center of the arena, across from Nijimi.
“They were so scared that they sent a robot to fight me instead of fighting me themselves!” The blue haired girl burst into laughter. “This should be quick!” She shouted before transforming into Eternal Nijimi.
“I may be made out of metal, but that doesn’t mean I’m not powerful!” He shouted before lunging at Nijimi.
Once Bob was in front of her, she slammed her left fist onto his back, shattering the endoskeleton inside of his back. The bear’s eyes widened as he fell to the floor. While this happened, the idol put her hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“You talked big about yourself, but in the end, you couldn’t even leave a scratch on me! Try again, you little-“
“I’M NOWHERE NEAR DONE!” He screamed as the metal of his skeleton healed.
He put his hands on the ground, lifted himself up, and threw a kick at his opponent.
The idol barely managed to grab her opponent’s leg and then slammed him onto the ground.
“I won’t lose that easily!” He shouted before taking a deep breath and shooting a large beam of magic at his opponent.
“Magic?” Nijimi yelled before ducking under the attack. “You’re a machine! How is that possible?”
“That’s true. I’m a robot. However, inside of me is a fully operational Soul Gem! It allows me to use metal body magic, which allows me to alter my body and heal myself!”
“A Soul Gem? Did someone steal it and force you into that body?”
Bob shook his head.
“No, I made this body myself for the sake of using my magic to its full potential!” He gave the idol a big, toothy grin. “It’s about time I stop holding back and show you my full power!” He shouted as he began to grow, becoming bigger than the entirety of the arena and making Nijimi look like a bug in comparison to him.
“So you can grow too? That’s great! Let me show you my full power!” The idol gleefully yelled before growing to Billy Bob’s size. “Here I am, kids! Giga Eternal Nijimi!”
“That power…. from what I can feel, she seems even stronger than me.” Madoka said, shocked. “What have you been doing in these past months?”
“Nothing much really. I’ve been training a girl to be my successor as an idol, and that’s pretty much it…” The blue haired girl went silent for a few seconds before speaking once more. “Well, I did do one other thing. I stopped an attempted omnicide!”
“Omnicide?” Madoka shouted. “How did I not know about that?”
“Because Nijimi didn’t want you to get involved in stopping it.” Pernelle said. “Instead, she decided to stop it by herself.”
“Well, not necessarily by myself. I had the Magical Girl Council create one of those pills they made for the Sailor Guardians using three Sailor Crystals and the spare pill Usagi didn’t use to allow myself to become even stronger than that Super Saiyan Blue form of yours!” She turned around to look at Billy Bob. “And to prove that, I’ll take this guy on by myself!” She shouted before rushing at her opponent.
She attempted to grab him by the waist, but the animatronic jumped to the left to avoid her.
“No moving!” She shouted before three heart shaped crystals that were orange, green, and blue, respectively popped out of her chest.
They went through Bob’s chest, left arm, and right leg, forming holes through them. She then quickly pulled her hearts and Billy Bob closer to her, allowing Nijimi to bash his face in with her fists. Each blow completely pulverized all of the steel in his head. Using his left hand, he attempted to grab onto the blue haired girl’s neck. Instead of pushing him off, Eternal Nijimi snapped her fingers, causing a katana Stick to appear in her right hand. With it, she quickly cut Bob’s wrist, causing the entirety of his hand to turn to stone and then crumble. With her other hand, the idol summoned her bepis Stick. She shot out several bepis cans with arms and legs from it, that jumped over to Bob and exploded upon making contact with him. Once the smoke from the explosions cleared, the only thing left was Billy Bob’s severed, mangled head.
“Too… strong…”
“If you were to fight against a killer I knew you wouldn’t even be able to hold your own against her! You were just a piece of junk compared to me!” She taunted before bursting into laughter.
“LET’S FUCKING GO BABY!” El Hermano screamed at the top of his lungs. “AND THE WINNER IS NIJIMI “NIJIMIN” ANAZAWA!”
“As expected.” She said before teleporting back to her friends. “What did you girls think?”
“Wow! You were incredible! You’d make a great replacement for me!”
“Of course, I’d-“ The blue haired girl went silent for a few seconds as she processed what her friend just said. “Your replacement? What?”
“Yes. After this tournament, I’m not going to fight again or try to get stronger.”
“WHAT?” All of her friends screamed in unison.

Chapter 149: A Pup Named Scrappy Doo

Hyouka looked at her friends. They had all gone to fight their opponents and managed to defeat them without too much trouble. She planned on being the next person to fight against one of El Hermano’s allies, which is why she turned to stare at the arena that stood in the distance.
“Hyouka, are you okay? You look lost in thought.” Tsurara said as she put her hand on her girlfriend’s left shoulder.
“I’m fine. I’ll probably be next to fight in this tournament, so I’m thinking about what to do. My team’s win streak lies on my-“
“Who cares about some win streak? This tournament doesn’t have any repercussions if we lose. It’s pretty much all for the thrill of it. Just do your best and try to come out on top.”
She moved over and gently kissed her girlfriend on the forehead. The blue haired woman’s lips formed a smile as her cheeks flushed slightly.
“I’ll do my best not to disappoint everyone and win against whoever I face off against!”
Across from the magic users’ team, a small brown Great Dane glared at Madoka with hatred. He was baring his teeth while shaking from the rage he felt.
“Scrappy, are you okay?” Ayu asked as she put her left hand on top of the canine’s head.
“Yes, I’m fine. But I can’t keep myself calm, not when that woman’s sitting across from me!”
“That woman’s Madoka Kaname, the strongest magical girl alive. Have you met her before?”
“No! But she killed my mentor, Scooby, and his best friend!”
“Really?”
Scrappy nodded his head.
“When I was just a pup, some organization that I don’t remember the name of experimented on me and gave me magical powers. One day, I managed to escape from them and ended up running into Scooby, who taught me how to use those aforementioned powers. A few days ago, after much searching, he finally found Madoka Kaname, the woman who murdered his best friend so many years ago. He told me to let him take her down without any help… that request cost him his life. Now, after many days of planning on how to avenge Scooby, I finally have her in my grasp!”
“But Madoka already went. You won’t be able to fight against her until at the least next round.”
“I know, but if I win this upcoming match, then I’ll be able to take Madoka down eventually!”
As Scrappy finished speaking, El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena and began to shout.
“The break is over! Whoever wishes to fight may come to the arena!”
“Well, girls! I’ll be going next!” Hyouka shouted before standing up.
“Break a leg!” Madoka shouted.
“Go get them!” Tsurara yelled, raising her left arm into the air.
Hyouka gave a thumbs up before teleporting to the center of the arena.
“I’m not gonna keep sitting around any longer! I’ll defeat this girl and move on to Madoka!” Scrappy shouted before teleporting in front of Hyouka.
“3, 2, 1, GO!”
The blue haired woman quickly went Super Saiyan Rage 2 and pulled her Stick out of her pocket, pointing it at the dog.
“I saw the look in your eyes when I was sitting down earlier. You looked like you wanted to murder someone, specifically Madoka. Before we start fighting, I just wanted to know if you really want to kill her.”
“You’re correct! I’d love nothing more in this whole wide world than to murder that miserable pink hag!”
“Hag? I’m barely in my twenties!” She shouted from her seat.
“You do know murdering is against the rules, right? If you truly tried to kill Madoka, then you’d be eliminated from this tournament and-“
“I don’t care! I never joined this stupid contest to win or to make El Hermano happy! I only decided to participate in it because I heard Madoka would be here! Once I eliminate you, I’ll move onto the next round and kill her myself!”
“Do you really think I’m just going to stand by and let you kill my friend? I’m gonna fight with everything I’ve got to eliminate you!”
“Then it seems I’ll have to kill you as well!” He grinned before letting out a deafening scream.
A green aura appeared around his body as his eyes turned completely white and his fur became green. Hyouka’s eyes widened at the sight in front of her.
“Wh-What is that form?”
“Surprised by my transformation? It’s only natural. I wouldn’t expect you to recognize this form, especially since it looks so different when used by regular people and is way stronger than its common counterpart. This form is one dubbed Legendary Super Saiyan, a far stronger variant of Super Saiyan that only experiments such as my master and I are capable of using! With it, I’ll effortlessly tear you, Madoka, and anyone who stands in the way of my quest for revenge to shreds!”

Chapter 150: Drill Alert

“Are you getting all of this, El Hermano? Aren’t you gonna stop Scrappy Doo before he hurts anyone too seriously?” Peter asked, sounding a little worried.
“I won’t intervene with this match or any future matches unless it becomes apparent that one of the competitors is trying to kill their opponent. Should they battle as normal, I will have no reason to step into their fight.”
Hyouka rushed at the canine and swung her sword diagonally towards his chest. He effortlessly avoided the attack and threw a punch directly at the blue haired woman’s chest, launching her into the wall behind her.
“Enough wasting time! I’ll end this here!” He shouted before closing his mouth and charging up an attack.
Before he could shoot it at Hyouka, the Stick user shot a magical drill straight at Scrappy’s chest. The canine attempted to dodge it by jumping to the left, but he was hit in the front left leg, causing it to rapidly spin and eventually explode.
“Incredible! An attack that I can’t deflect and that can instantly destroy a part of me is truly formidable! However, that won’t be enough to put me down!” He shouted before regrowing his lost limb and raising his right front leg.
Scrappy threw a punch at Hyouka’s head. She narrowly avoided the attack, causing the canine to punch through the wall, trapping his foot inside of it.
“Just as planned!” She shouted before stabbing the experiment in the chest.
This gave her the opportunity to kick him in the crotch, sending him upwards. The blue haired woman put her hands together and began to charge up an attack.
“Farewell, Scrappy!” She shouted before shooting a beam of magic directly at her opponent’s chest.
“THIS WILL NOT BE ENOUGH TO FELL ME!” He screamed at the top of his lungs as the projectile zoomed towards him.
The great dane slapped the projectile to his left, revealing three drills rushing at him.
“You tricked me!” He shouted.
Scrappy tried to knock the projectiles away with his two front legs, only for both of them to be hit by them. They quickly spun around and exploded, leaving his chest completely defenseless. Before he could react, Scrappy was hit straight in the chest. His torso spun around and exploded, launching his legs and head onto the ground. Hyouka teleported over to his head, grabbed it, and began to speak.
“You fought well, Scrappy, but it seems like I’ve won.”
“And the winner is Hyouka Nagatsuki!”
“NOOOOO!” Scrappy screamed as loudly as possible.
Hyouka dropped her opponent’s head and then teleported back to the side of the auditorium her friends were in.
“And I won without any trouble at all.” She said, smiling. “To whoever’s going next, don’t stress out. You’ll win if you try!”

Chapter 151: Freezing

-A few minutes later-
“I heard earlier that you’re not going to fight anymore. Is that true?” Aya asked.
“Yep. I already told Homura about it, and she doesn’t see any problem with it.”
“If you stop fighting, it’ll affect more than just you and your wife! It’ll affect us, the whole universe, and even the entire multiverse! You can’t just-“
Before Pernelle could finish speaking, Madoka cut her off.
“No, it won’t. People like Sayaka, Kyoko, Junior, Homura, Hyouka, and Nijimi are all as, if not, stronger than me. The six of them are more than capable of handling whatever comes their way.”
The black haired woman looked at her wife.
“Madoka, are you sure this is really what you want? A few days ago, you said you’re okay with fighting, as long as you’d be able to protect your friends and family. I’m more than happy to be able to protect you, but this seems kind of sudden.”
“After seeing all of you girls fight, I’ve decided to take a back seat.”
“Auntie Madoka, we need you to be able to emerge victorious!” Junior shouted.
The pink haired woman shook her head.
“I’m useless, in all honesty. That battle with Madoka Black had too many close calls, and honestly, if it weren’t for my existence, it wouldn’t have even happened. In fact, a lot of the most recent enemies we’ve fought against, like my mom, Oriko, Alina, Black, and everyone in this tournament, wouldn’t be terrorizing us if I didn’t exist. If you six become the strongest magic users ever, we’ll probably be able to live peaceful lives again, and none of us will ever have to fight.”
The girls all went silent at Madoka’s words.
“Damn it! Now that I’m stronger than you, you’re supposed to train harder to catch up to me! You can’t just quit now!” She shouted.
“How could I possibly get stronger? You already saw for yourself that if I hadn’t been saying random crap to Mario, I would’ve lost to him. There’s no way I could possibly get stronger now.”
“I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU HAVE TO DO! PLEASE, JUST GET STRONGER! I’LL EVEN TEACH YOU HOW TO UNLOCK SUPER SAIYAN BLUE EVOLVED IF THAT’S WHAT’S REQUIRED!” Sayaka screamed, getting on her knees to beg.
Madoka let out a sigh.
“Fine, but-“
“THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! WHEN YOU GO NEXT ROUND, I’LL TELL YOU EVERYTHING I KNOW ABOUT EVOLVED!”
“…Thanks, I guess.” Madoka sighed.

-A few minutes later-
El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena and began to shout.
“Break is over! Whoever wishes to fight may come to the center of the arena now!”
“Since all of you already went, I guess I’m up next.” Aya said as she stood up.
“Are you sure? Melissa or I could go in your stead if-“
“No. I don’t stand a chance against El Hermano. Even if you two can’t beat him, at least you’ll put up a better fight than I would.”
“You’re severely overestimating us. While we might be stronger than you, we’d also lose in under a second against-“
Before Pernelle could finish speaking, Aya used her Stick to teleport herself to the center of the arena.
“So that’s going to be our opponent?” Ayu said, standing up. “It’s about time I show off my strength.”
“Do you really want to go? I wouldn’t mind fighting against that-“
“Yes. Now watch and learn how a real warrior does things!” The brunette confidently shouted before teleporting to the center of the arena across from the Stick user.
“I’ll be your opponent today! Don’t hold anything back on me and fight to your full potential!”
“You too!” Aya shouted before Super Saiyan.
“3, 2, 1, go!”
The two girls lunged at each other. Ayu threw a punch straight at her enemy’s chest, causing the black haired girl to shoot herself in the head with her Stick, allowing her to appear behind her opponent. She quickly shot a large beam of magic at her enemy. Instead of jumping over the projectile or teleporting away, Ayu moved her hands in front of her chest, allowing them to be the first body part to make contact with the beam. Instead of disintegrating her hands, the magical projectile was frozen solid and fell to the ground, shattering upon impact.
“You froze my attack?” She shouted.
The brunette nodded her head.
“Now that I’ve been forced to show off my abilities, I must dispose of you with haste!”
She yelled before letting out a breath, causing the moisture in the air in front of her to freeze, turning them into razor sharp icicles. Ayu then pointed at the Stick user, sending the projectiles straight at her.
“Your ability’s all I needed to know to be able to secure a victory!” Aya shouted before using her Stick to teleport behind her opponent.
Before the black haired girl could do anything, Ayu teleported in front of her and punched her in the stomach, causing her to clutch her belly and stumble back.
“Bye, bye!” She gleefully said before pointing at the magic user once again, causing the icicles to zoom towards where she stood.
Without wasting any time, Ayu let out a breath, freezing even more of the moisture in the air in front of her. The ice formed a large, pike-like object that began to move towards Aya. A grin spread across her face, and once the attacks were mere feet away from her, she shot directly at them, bringing them over to Ayu’s left.
“No!” She yelled, her cheerful expression quickly morphing into one of dismay.
Too panicked to think about avoiding her own attacks, she moved her hands forwards with the intent of blocking the ice. The several icicles touched her hands. A smug grin spread her face as the projectiles began to melt. The same occurred with the larger ice pike.
“Huh? How did you melt your attacks?” Aya shouted, astonished by Ayu’s ability.
“My ability isn’t actually related to ice. In fact, it’s related to temperature. With it, I can freeze and heat up things!”
Before the black haired girl could react to this revelation, the brunette appeared in front of her and kicked her in the left hip, launching her away. Ayu then teleported over to her and grabbed her arms, freezing her hands. This caused Aya to drop her Stick.
“GET OFF OF ME!” She screamed, throwing a barrage of kicks at the girl’s stomach and pelvis.
Ayu didn’t even flinch from the attacks.
“You fought well, but I was just stronger.”
“And the winner is Ayu!” El Hermano shouted, his voice echoing throughout the arena.
The brunette warmed up her enemy’s hands before teleporting back to her team’s side of the auditorium.
“See. I told you all that I’d win!”
Aya grabbed her weapon and then teleported back to her seat.
“Well… I did my best… and unfortunately, I lost. The rest is up to you girls.” She said, her lips forming an upset smile.
“Damn it! I guess it’s up to us to eliminate those last two.” Melissa said in a serious tone.
“Indeed…”
“I’ll go next match. While I’m fighting, think up a strategy to take down El Hermano.”
“O-Okay.” She said, her voice trembling slightly.

Chapter 152: The Next Round

“I can’t believe it, Ayu! You actually won against one of those girls!”
“Yep! And I’ll continue to do so until I make it to the finals and face off against El Hermano!”
“Don’t get too confident yet. There are still two more rounds until we reach the finals. Anything could happen in those. Except for me losing, of course.” The alien flatly said.
“Speaking of matches, you’re up next, Peter.” The brunette said, beaming at the middle aged man.
“W-What? You’re jo-joking, right? I stand no chance against those girls!”
“There’s no need to worry, Peter. The only reason you’re here is because I deemed you worthy of it. If you were like any other guy your age, you wouldn’t even know of my existence. Besides, if you don’t want to fight, then just say so. I’ll disqualify you from the tournament, and you’ll get to go home.”
“I don’t want to go home without doing anything… fine! I’ll fight! And I’ll make sure I win!”
“Very well then.” El Hermano said, his lips forming a soft smile. Not even a second later, he teleported to the center of the arena and began to shout. “Break’s over! The next two competitors who wish to fight may come to the arena now!”
“I’m going next!” Melissa said, teleporting to the center of the arena.
“All right, Ayu! Watch me fight!” Peter shouted before teleporting away and then appearing across from Melissa.
“So you’ll be my opponent.” The blue haired woman said before summoning her mallet. “All right! I’ll try to make this quick!”
“I won’t back down… I won’t lose! I’ll win and move on to the next round!” He shouted before going on all fours.
“3, 2, 1, GO!”
Peter let out a deep growl before charging at Melissa. He let out a deep, sensual oink before swinging his left arm at the magical girl. The blue haired woman jumped to the left to avoid the attack and then swung her weapon directly at the middle aged man. Although the mallet didn’t manage to erase him, it brought Peter closer to her. She grabbed her opponent by the collar of his shirt and slammed him onto the ground behind her.
“Must win!” He sluggishly said before putting his hands on the ground, forcing himself into a handstand.
The man began to spin his legs around in a circular motion at speeds faster than Melissa could even process, resulting in him kicking his enemy diagonally across the chest and sending her flying several feet away.
“How is someone who looks like that moving faster than me?” She grumbled to herself.
Before Melissa could get even a second to come up with a plan, Peter let out a deep, gorilla-like noise and then slammed his fists into the ground. He jumped into the air at the same faster than light speed as before and grabbed onto the magical girl with his large, pudgy hands. The man let out a deep, powerful roar before effortlessly tearing her arms off.
“AHHHH!”
“And the winner is Peter Griffin!” El Hermano shouted.
“Victory… confirmed…” He weakly said before letting go of his opponent and falling to his knees, panting and exhausted.
“Do you need assistance returning to the auditorium?” The alien asked.
“No… I’m fine. I… I just haven’t been exercising recently, so I’m a little out of shape.”
Peter took a few seconds to catch his breath before teleporting back to the auditorium and taking a seat next to Ayu. Melissa quickly healed herself and then teleported back to her team’s side of the auditorium. She took a seat next to her friends and let out a sigh.
“Well, I lost. Looks like you’re up next, Pernelle.”
“That’s fine. I’m sure I’ll be able to think of a plan to beat El Hermano in the handful of minutes that we’ll have-“
“This time, there will be no several minute interlude. That’s because I am both fully physically and mentally prepared for this round’s final match. May the last competitor please come to the center of the arena and face me?”
Pernelle’s eyes widened as her mouth went agape. She looked as if her soul had left her gem.
“Umm… I-I-“
“You’re going to be my next opponent, right? Don’t allow your fear to consume you. Instead, consume it! If you aren’t able to consume your anxiety, then you will have no chance of defeating me!”
Pernelle took a deep breath as she rubbed the sides of her head.
“Y-You’re right. I’ll never win if I continue to be like this.” She turned to look at her friends. “All right. I’m ready to go!”
“Go and get him!” Melissa shouted.
“Yeah! Beat his ass!” Elisa added.
“You can do it! I believe in you!” Noire added.
The white haired woman nodded her head before teleporting to the center of the arena, across from El Hermano.
“So you’ve finally overcome any doubts. That’s most splendid. No countdown will be necessary. Come at me with everything you have, Pernelle Flamel!”
Instead of rushing to attack the alchemist, the alien took a deep breath as he sat on the ground. He then crossed his legs, brought his hands together, and closed his eyes. A blue aura surrounded him as he began to levitate.
“Meditation? What is he planning on doing? Is he charging up for a big attack?” She murmured to herself as she summoned her staff. “I’m not all that strong offensively, but if I can weaken him just a little and manage to survive this finisher of his, then there’s a slim chance I might actually be able to win.”
She pointed her weapon at El Hermano and shot several beams of magic at the alien. The projectiles quickly hit him, and yet he didn’t even flinch or even seem to feel any sort of pain. Once the attacks vanished, Pernelle bolted at her opponent.
“I won’t let you win!” She shouted as she swung her staff at him.
The white haired woman attempted to stab her enemy in the chest, stomach, and head, only for her attacks to not even be able to pierce him.
“Were those little pokes everything your strength could muster?” He calmly asked, still not opening his eyes. “How disappointing. I expected far more from someone who’s friends with Madoka Kaname. Begone now.”
Suddenly, Pernelle felt as if something punched her directly in the stomach as she was launched away. As far as she could tell, El Hermano hadn’t moved a muscle and continued to meditate. Before she could react to the sudden attack, she felt two things hit her straight in the chest, completely pulverizing her ribs and knocking her to the ground.
“…I’ve lost…” She weakly said as blood came out of her mouth.
“And I’m the victor.” The alien said as he stood up and opened his eyes, ceasing his meditation.
“This brings an end to round one of our tournament. As usual, take a break and try to relax. In a few minutes, I’ll call the ten remaining competitors to the center of the arena so that I can announce what will happen next.”
“T-That man is a monster!” Sayaka, who had gone Super Saiyan Blue Evolved to watch the fight, shouted. “Junior, Hyouka, did you two even see him move?”
“Nope. I’m not even convinced he actually moved.” The blue haired woman who was in Super Saiyan Rage 2 said.
“Same for me.” Mami Jr, who went Super Saiyan Beast, added
“If that’s the case, then that means we only have one chance at actually beating El Hermano.” She turned her head to the left to look at Madoka.

Chapter 153: Round 2

-A few minutes later-
All of the remaining magical girl competitors, minus Madoka, were standing on the auditorium’s left. They were all staring at the pink haired woman sitting across from them with wide, unmoving eyes.
“How are we going to encourage Madoka to get stronger?” Junior asked.
“I already said I’ll teach her how to unlock Super Saiyan Blue Evolved next round. That form alone should be enough to-“
“No, it won’t. You said that you weren’t able to see El Hermano move when he fought against Pernelle. If he’s faster than even you, then Madoka will have no chance against him.”
“What do you want to do then? Are you planning on teaching her how to use Super Saiyan Beast instead of my form?”
“No. I was unable to see him either, and, even though non concepts are a force to be reckoned with, I don’t think she could even unlock this form due to our magic being pretty different from each other.”
“From what my wife said while she was fighting Mario, it sounds like she doesn’t want a form like Blue Evolved or Beast. She wants a strong, yet speedy form that allows her to move faster than she can even think.”
Hyouka’s eyes widened.
“That suggestion’s ridiculous. There’s no form that we know of like that.”
“You’re right… but what do all of you suggest we do to help my wife get stronger?”
Before anyone could speak, Madoka turned to look at her friends.
“What are you girls talking about?”
“Umm… we’re talking about what we’d like for dinner later!” Kyoko said, a sheepish smile spreading across her face.
“Sure you all are. Look, I-“
Before Madoka could finish speaking, El Hermano shouted.
“All right, remaining competitors! Come to the center of the arena immediately. I need to make an announcement.”
“We’ll talk about this later.” The pink haired woman said before teleporting to the center of the arena.
Her friends quickly followed suit and teleported behind her. Ayu and Peter also teleported to the center of the arena. Once everyone was there, El Hermano began to speak again.
“Congratulations to all of you. The ten of us have advanced to the next round.” He said, smirking slightly. “As there’s only three members of my team left, I’ll be disbanding both of them. Everyone sitting on the left side of the auditorium should move to the right and sit amongst Madoka’s friends.”
The eliminated contestants let out a sigh in unison before teleporting to where they were told.
“Wait, if there are no teams, will we be forced to fight each other?” Junior asked.
“Yes. Now, choose which two of you will fight next so that the second round of this tournament can come to a swift beginning.”
“I’ll go.” Madoka said, walking in front of El Hermano.
“Who wants to fight against her?”
“Me! Me! Me!” Junior shouted.
“All right. The rest of us will watch this battle from the distance.” The alien said before he and his fellow competitors teleported to the sidelines.
“Here we are, Junior. We’ll be facing off against each other for the second and last time.” Her lips formed a soft smile. “Use your full power to eliminate me from this tournament!”
“No! I can’t accept that!” She shouted before transforming into Super Saiyan Beast. “I won’t hold back against you, but you will get stronger whether you like it or not!”
“Come at me then, Junior!”

Chapter 154: I Look Up to You

“3, 2, 1, GO!” El Hermano shouted.
Without wasting any time, Mami Jr shot several beams of magic directly at her opponent. Unlike every other time she saw Junior attack, these beams moved at speeds faster than she could even see, causing her to be hit in the chest and stomach and be knocked onto her back.
She’s faster and stronger than when we fought against Black. I guess her deep emotions about me are powering her attacks, huh? She thought to herself as a toothy grin spread across her face.
“STOP LYING DOWN AND GET UP, MADOKA! YOU’LL NEVER BEAT ME AT THIS RATE!” The blonde screamed while on the verge of tears.
Madoka let out a sigh as her injuries healed.
“There’s no way I can beat you. Not when your attacks are this fast and-“
“IF I’M TOO STRONG FOR YOU, THEN JUST GET STRONGER! SURPASS ME LIKE YOU’VE DONE FOR ALL OF YOUR ENEMIES!”
The pink haired woman hesitantly stood up and took a deep breath.
“MADOKA! GET ANGRY! IF YOU GET PISSED ENOUGH, YOU’LL UNLOCK SUPER SAIYAN BLUE EVOLVED!” Sayaka screamed from her seat.
“That’d be good advice for any other opponent, but I can’t get mad at Junior, especially not to the point where I could unlock a new form. What I need is to be faster!” She shouted before running at the child.
Without wasting any time, the blonde shot another batch of beams at her enemy. Madoka attempted to evade the attacks by jumping to the left of them, but she was hit in the legs and left hand, causing her to fall to the ground yet again.
“Madoka, I’ve looked up to you for as long as I can remember! I wanted to be as strong as you, as loving as you, as brave as you, and I wanted to be just like you! You’re not the woman I remember! Instead of trying to get stronger so that you can protect your loved ones, you want to lie down and let them do all the work for you! It hurts seeing you this way, all depressed over the strength you’ve worked so hard to gain!” She clenched her fists and closed her eyes tightly. “I’ll hate you for as long as I live if you lose to me and keep moping around!”
Madoka gritted her teeth as her injuries healed. She stood up and stared at her.
“I won’t be bested by you!” Madoka shouted before teleporting in front of her enemy.
She quickly threw a punch at her head, only for Junior to duck beneath the attack. Giving the child no opportunity to react, she put her hands together and shot a large beam of magic straight at her.
“Too slow!” The blonde shouted as she teleported above her opponent.
“KAMEHAMEHA: GO BEYOND!”
Madoka had no opportunity to avoid the attack and was completely engulfed by it.
“Ah! T-This can’t be!” She yelled.
Once the smoke from the attack cleared, the pink haired woman lay face down on the ground.
“It’s over…” Junior murmured, on the brink of breaking down.
Damn it! I keep getting caught up in my thoughts and what to do next. It’s only slowing me down! If I can somehow stop thinking and fight off pure instinct, I might be able to win! She thought.
“And the winner is-“
Without saying a word, Madoka stood up and rushed at Mami. The child’s sorrowful expression quickly morphed into one of glee.
“That’s the Madoka I know!” She shouted before shooting a third batch at her friend.
They moved at the same speed as the other two sets of projectiles. Right before they could make contact with the pink haired woman, she was able to dodge the attack just in time. Before she knew it, a second beam began to approach her. Just like with the first one, she managed to evade it as well by jumping over it.
“Incredible! She actually managed to avoid Junior’s attacks!” Anjou shouted.
“Indeed, she has. However, while she’s gotten faster, I don’t think she’s stronger. She’s still using Super Saiyan Blue, except she’s just moving faster somehow.” Pernelle said. “Let’s wait and see before anything happens.”
With her newly found speed, Madoka managed to quickly get to Junior with little effort. She took a deep breath before punching her straight in the chest, pulverizing all of the bones in it, and launching her into the wall. Without giving Junior the opportunity to attack, Madoka put her hands together.
“KAMEHAMEHA!” She screamed as she shot a beam of magic at the blonde.
The attack went through her chest, causing her to smile.
“Haha… Auntie Madoka, you won! I’m so happy!” She shouted, her injuries healing.
“And the winner is Madoka Kaname!”
The audience cheered and clapped their hands at this announcement. Once they calmed down, the two magical girls teleported back to their friends.
“Good job, Madoka!” Kyoko yelled.
“You did great!” Mikari added.
“How do you feel?” Homura asked.
“I feel the same, in all honesty. I’m not really sure how I beat Junior. My mind kind of… went blank when I did that. I didn’t even unlock a new form… so I guess I’m the same old Madoka.” She said letting out a sigh. “Thank god…”
The black haired woman looked at her wife with sad eyes.
“That’s unfortunate.”
You didn’t used to be like this. Madoka, please don’t be so depressed.

Chapter 155: The Dog and Knight

-A few minutes later-
Kyoko looked down at Madoka, who lay on her back with her head on her wife’s lap. Despite being able to defeat a rage filled Junior, her expression didn’t seem to be any happier.
“It seems like Madoka’s not feeling any better.” The redhead sighed. “I’m not sure what we can do to cheer her up.”
Sayaka, who sat next to the hobo, had her left hand on her chin and her eyes closed as she thought about what could possibly be done next.
“Oh! I know!” She shouted, her eyes opening as she stood up. “We should show off our full strength to encourage Madoka to get stronger and surpass us!”
“…Are you sure this will work?” Kyoko said, sounding unconvinced by the blue haired woman’s suggestion. “I don’t think flexing our power would give her the motivation she needs to liven up and get stronger.”
“I’m completely sure! Whenever I see Madoka or anyone stronger than me use their full strength, it motivates me to work harder to become stronger!”
“But us being strong is partially why she’s like this. In her eyes, we’re perfectly capable of-“
Before Kyoko could finish speaking, El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena and began to shout.
“All right. I assume you know the drill by this point. Whoever wants to fight may come to the arena to do so.”
“I’ll go, and Kyoko will be joining me as well!”
“What! I never agreed to-“
The redhead couldn’t finish her sentence before Sayaka teleported to the center of the arena. Kyoko just stood in place like a statue, causing everyone sitting in the auditorium to stare at her.
Damn it! Now everyone’s probably wondering what’s taking me so long! Looks like I’ve got no choice! She thought to herself.
The redhead teleported to the arena, appearing straight in front of Sayaka.
“Finally! I was getting tired of waiting!” The magical girl gleefully said before going Super Saiyan Blue Evolved and pointing at herself, a smug smile spreading across her face. “Let’s entertain everyone in this colosseum! Hit me with everything you got!”
“I’m still not sure if this’ll work, but I’ve got no other choice! I’m gonna have to go all out!” She shouted before going Orange.
“3, 2, 1, GO!”
Sayaka and Kyoko rushed at each other. The canine summoned a bombardment of spears and shot them directly at her friend. Instead of attempting to evade the weapons, the blue haired woman continued running and put her hands together.
“FINAL FLASH!” She screamed as she shot a gigantic beam of magic at the spears, which disintegrated them all instantly.
Kyoko slid on the ground, allowing her to avoid the attack. Once the two magical girls were close enough to each other, they jumped at one another and threw a punch directly at their opponent’s chest. Both attacks launched their targets backwards, causing them to be spread out across the arena once again.
“Damn it! She’s pushing me away so that she can attack me from afar with her spears!” She grumbled as she stood up. “I won’t allow that! I’m gonna win this match and then face Madoka in the next round!” Sayaka shouted before shooting a plethora of swords directly at her friend.
“She’s doing the same thing I did!” Kyoko shouted before taking a deep breath and tightly closing her mouth to charge up an attack.
Once her enemy’s weapons were close enough to her, she lunged at them, then teleported away right before they could hit her.
“Huh? Where did-“
Kyoko appeared behind Sayaka and opened her mouth, shooting a large beam of magic directly through her chest.
“Gah!” She shouted as she fell onto her back.
Before she could get up, the canine walked over to her, grabbed her by her cape, and then punched her directly in the head, completely pulverizing her skull.
“You’re strong, Sayaka. Especially with that new form of yours. But I think I might just be stronger!“ she gleefully said before slamming her onto the ground.
Kyoko let out a deep, powerful howl that reverberated throughout the colosseum before jumping up into the air. The blue haired woman quickly healed and put her hands together.
“Why is she so strong? I’ve just unlocked a new form, and she’s still kicking my ass!”
The redhead began to charge up an attack in her mouth as she moved towards her opponent.
“This might be the end! If I can’t overpower her here, then I’ll lose!” She shouted. “FINAL FLASH!” The magical girl shot a gigantic beam of magic directly at the canine.
Kyoko opened her mouth wide and shot a magical beam that was equally as large as her opponent’s straight at the incoming projectile. The two beams collided into each other and locked each other in place for several seconds until Sayaka’s attack suddenly pushed Kyoko’s beam back, causing the redhead to be completely engulfed in it.
“Good job, Sayaka. You beat me.” She weakly said before the attack faded, allowing her to fall to the ground.
“I’m far stronger than you physically. If you fought me head on, I’d always win. However, you’re better at forming strategies than me, which is how you put me on the ropes. Even if you lost, you still fought well, Kyoko!”
“And the winner is Sayaka Miki!” El Hermano shouted.
The two magical girls quickly teleported back to the auditorium and sat in their seats.
“Did you see us fight, Madoka? What did you think of it?”
“Yeah, I saw. It was cool, I guess.”
“Did it make you want to get stronger than me?”
“Nope. Not really.”
The blue haired woman’s eyes widened.
“See. I told you this wouldn’t work.”

Chapter 156: Two Blue Haired Magic Users

Nijimi leaned backwards, allowing her head to rest on the vacant seat behind her as she looked down at Madoka.
“So she’s still down in the dumps, hmm? Getting stronger didn’t cheer her up, and watching Kyoko and Sayaka battle also didn’t do the trick. It seems like making her feel better is a lost cause. I might as well just try to win this tournament and get El Hermano to join our side.” The blue haired girl murmured to herself.
A few seconds later, El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena and shouted.
“All right. Break’s over. Let’s start this next round.”
Nijimi sat up and began to speak.
“I’ll be going next. Is there anyone who wishes to fight against me?”
Nobody spoke up or raised their hands. Somewhat embarrassed by the lack of people wanting to fight the teenager, Hyouka stood up.
“All right. I’ll fight you.” She said, pulling her Stick out of her pocket and activating it. “But I won’t hold back against you, especially after seeing your performance last round.”
“Excellent! I’d love nothing more than to fight a fellow big shot like you at your full strength!”
The two Stick users teleported to the center of the arena. Hyouka went Super Saiyan Rage and Nijimi transformed into her Eternal form.
“Ready when you are.” She said, pointing her weapon at the younger magic user.
“As am I!” She gleefully shouted.
“3, 2, 1, GO!”
The two Stick users bolted towards each other. The blue haired woman shot a magical drill straight at Nijimi, causing her to jump to the left to avoid the attack.
“If I’m hit by one of Hyouka’s attacks, then I could lose a limb or even my head if I’m unlucky!” She murmured to herself. “Thankfully, she’s not the only one with long range attacks.”
Three hearts, which were green, orange, and blue, respectively, shot out of the Stick user’s chest and flew towards Hyouka. She ducked beneath the crystals to avoid the attacks, not knowing that they’d start shooting out sharp white triangle-like projectiles at her. Some of the projectiles managed to hit her in the center of her back and both of her shoulders. Before the older Stick user could teleport to safety, Nijimi leapt towards her and summoned her Pipis Stick, using it to create five Pepsi cans with arms and legs that she shot at her opponent. Instead of attempting to evade all of the projectiles heading towards her, Hyouka used her Stick to bisect the cans and block the projectiles. Due to this, the cans exploded, causing Hyouka to be pushed backwards. Using this opportunity, Nijimi teleported behind her enemy and attempted to punch her through the back. The blue haired woman quickly grabbed the idol by the arm and then slammed her onto the ground in front of her.
“Did you really think that’d be enough to hit me?” She asked as she stomped on Nijimi’s neck, crushing it and causing her to cough up blood.
“NIJIMIN! YOU CAN DO THIS, NIJIMIN! BEAT HYOUKA’S ASS!” El Hermano screamed at the top of his lungs.
The blue haired girl’s lips formed a grin before she grabbed her enemy’s leg and pushed her off, causing her to fall on her butt.
“I’m not gonna let Hyouka beat me! I’m gonna go to the finals where I’ll fight against you, my adoring fan!” She said, pointing at the alien.
“You better keep your promise!” He enthusiastically shouted.
The idol quickly snapped her fingers, summoning the katana Stick into her left hand and Aya’s gun Stick into her right.
“My gun! She took my gun without permission!” The black haired girl shouted from her seat.
“Don’t worry, she’ll give it back to you. Just like she always does.” Tsuyuno said, trying to reassure her sister.
“Due to absorbing the magic of many Sailor Guardians, I’ve gained many powers. One of these is the ability to summon any Stick with the snap of a finger! I’ll show you how powerful I’ve become thanks to the help of both my living and dead friends!”
Nijimi shot herself in the head and appeared behind Hyouka. She swung her katana at the blue haired woman’s back, only for her to jump forwards, turn around to look at the idol, and shoot several drills of magic at her. The magic user ran towards her opponent and split the drills in half whenever they were close to her, causing them to turn to stone and shatter before they could cause the Stick to spin around and explode. Once she was close enough to her enemy, she slashed her across the chest, causing it to turn into stone and crumble. She fell to the ground, allowing Nijimi to put her foot on her head.
“And the winner is me!” She gleefully shouted as she used her katana wielding hand to pick up the Z Saber.
“NIJIMI ANAZAWA FUCKING WINS!” El Hermano screamed as loudly as possible.
“Good job, Nijimi. You did well.” The blue haired woman said, clapping her hands.
The idol handed Hyouka her Stick back, and then the two magic users teleported back to the auditorium. They sat down and began to wait for the next round to start.

Chapter 157: I’ll Beat Up a Child for You

Madoka continued to lie down with her head on her wife’s lap. She felt both safe and comfortable here, and while Homura loved to have her wife like this, she couldn’t help but feel that Madoka wasn’t feeling very happy.
Madoka grew stronger, and she didn’t become any happier. Sayaka and Kyoko tried to cheer her up, and they failed to do just that. If she continues to be like this, then I’ll have to protect her from now on. Her face flushed slightly at that thought. I’d love nothing more than to do that, but would it really make her happy?
She put her left hand on her wife’s forehead and began to speak.
“Madoka. If you were to be permanently surpassed by us, would you like to be protected by me?”
“Yes, of course. If I stop being the strongest magical girl in the world, all of us will be able to live peaceful lives without needing to ever-“
“Are you sure that’s what would happen? If you stopped fighting, wouldn’t powerful people keep attacking all of us, including you?”
The pink haired woman’s eyes widened.
“M-Maybe that’s true… but I won’t have to fight any-“
“And you’re okay with throwing away your responsibility to help us fight against those who threaten us?”
“O-Of course I’m not! I don’t want to make everyone do my work for me! I-I want my friends to be stronger than me, obviously, but I also want to help them out to the best of my ability!”
“If that’s the case, then please promise to get stronger!” Homura shouted, tears welling up in her eyes. “Promise you’ll stay by our side and continue to fight anyone who threatens our safety, and that you’ll continue to get stronger!”
“Homura… I don’t want to-“
Before Madoka could finish speaking, El Hermano teleported to the center of the arena.
“Break’s over. Whoever wants to fight may come here immediately!”
“I’d hate to fight El Hermano and be eliminated this round! I’m gonna go next, and if all goes well, we’ll be fighting against each other.” The black haired woman said before teleporting to the center of the arena.
“Homura…” Her wife solemnly said, staring up at the sky.
Seeing who his enemy was, Peter stood up.
“I guess I’ll go-“
“Nope.” Ayu said, effortlessly pushing the middle aged man back into his seat. “I’m up next!”
“W-Wait! You can’t do this! If I stay here, then-“
Before he could finish speaking, the brunette teleported in front of Homura.
“NOOO!”
“It looks like you’ll be my opponent!” The magical girl said before going Super Saiyan 3 and using her Evolved Left Eye. “Let’s make this quick. Defeating you isn’t my main objective!”
“As are you! My main objective is winning this tournament. You’re just a bump in the road towards my greater dreams of defeating El Hermano!”
“3, 2, 1, GO!”
Ayu rushed at Homura and threw several punches directly at her face. The magical girl effortlessly dodged all of the attacks and counted by kicking the brunette in the stomach, sending her flying away. Ayu landed on her back, and before she could get up, Homura teleported in front of her and slammed her fist onto her head, completely pulverizing her skull.
“GAHHH! STOP THIS!” She roared before moving her hands forwards in an attempt to touch her opponent’s stomach.
The black haired woman grabbed onto her arms and effortlessly ripped them off before throwing them to the side.
“W-WHAT? HO-HOW ARE YOU SO STRONG AND FAST?”
Without responding to the girl, Homura kicked her right in the jaw, causing it to become unhinged and for her to slide across the ground
“I’m leagues above Aya in terms of strength, thanks to Super Saiyan 3 and my eye. You may have won your match with her after much struggle, but against me, there’s no chance of victory!”
Homura slammed her foot onto Ayu’s back, causing her spine to split in half.
“O-OKAY! YOU WIN! PLEASE, JUST STOP THIS!”
“And the winner is Homura Akemi!”
“I said I’d make this quick.” The black haired woman said before teleporting back to her seat. “And now my spot’s secured. Next round, we’ll be going up against each other.”
“I… don’t want to fight you, Homura.”
Instead of saying anything, Homura turned her head away from her wife.

Chapter 158: The Penultimate Round Begins

-A few minutes later-
Madoka sat next to her wife. She was staring at her, and she felt as if her chest was tight. She wanted to say something to Homura, but she just couldn’t. The same was true about the black haired girl. Noticing this, Hyouka moved over to her and asked her a question.
“Madoka, are you okay?”
“N-No… I think Homura hates me now…” She said, looking at the ground.
“Why?”
“S-She wants me to continue to get stronger, b-but I don’t want that! I just want to live my life normally again, like I used to be able to!”
“Madoka, even if you stopped getting stronger, you would still be attacked and put in harm’s way. While you may be able to protect yourself at first, eventually, you’ll just become a burden to your wife and the rest of us. Is that really what you want?”
Madoka gritted her teeth.
“W-Why do you all want me to become stronger?” She shouted, causing her friends to stare at her. “I just want to be able to live my life normally and rest easy knowing that my friends and family won’t ever have to be put in danger! If I become stronger, that’ll never become a possibility!” Tears began to run down her cheeks.
“Madoka, you’re a symbol of hope for us.” Asuka asserted. “You just being sure you can fight against a foe is enough to improve our morale, even if some of us are too weak to do anything.”
“That’s right.” Sayaka added. “If you get stronger, it’ll encourage us to do the same.” She took a deep breath before letting out a sigh. “Because now that I have no competition, I feel empty inside…”
“And this isn’t just a her thing either.” Junior said. “When you get stronger, it just makes me want to do the same and surpass you!”
“I feel the same way as both of them.” Hyouka responded.
“As do I.” Kyoko said.
“G-Girls… I-“
“Enough! I’ve grown tired of waiting! Peter, come to the arena! We’re ending this round now!” El Hermano said, teleporting to the center of the arena.
“Wh-What! No! I-I can’t-“
“If you don’t wish to face me, then you can leave and face disqualification. There’s no shame in leaving, especially since this tournament has essentially become a competition for pure glory.”
“Y-You’re right. I’ll go.” He said before teleporting in front of the alien. “Pl-Please, have mercy on my soul!” The middle aged man shouted, trying to back away from his opponent.
“Come at me with all your might!”
El Hermano began to meditate, calmly inhaling and then exhaling.
“Need to win! NEED TO WIN!” He screamed at the top of his lungs before going on all fours and beginning to snarl at the alien.
He lunged at the alien and attempted to bite his arm. As he bit down on his enemy, his teeth completely shattered, causing him to move away in shock.
“Ah! W-Why are you-”
“How disappointing. Farewell, Peter.”
Suddenly, the middle aged man was raised into the air and then slammed onto the ground, completely pulverizing his entire skeleton.
“I win.” He turned to the auditorium. “The last four remaining competitors may come to the center of the arena!”
Madoka, Sayaka, Homura, and Nijimi did as told.
“Good job, girls. We’ve finally reached this tournament’s penultimate round. Since we have an uneven number of competitors, one of us will have to sit this one out. I nominate Nijimi for that role.”
“Hey! I-“
“I think that’s a perfect role. Wouldn’t you agree?” Homura asked her friends.
“Yep.” Sayaka said.
“…I think it suits her well.”
“It looks like we’re all in agreement about this topic. Nijimin, please sit down.”
“Fine! But next round, I’ll beat all of you using only a fraction of my full power!” She shouted before teleporting away.
“Now, which of the four of us should go first?”
“I’ll go.” Homura calmly said. “And my wife will be my opponent!”
El Hermano closed his eyes and nodded his head. Sayaka turned away from Homura as she muttered something to herself.
“This better get through to her, or else Madoka will never go back to normal!”
The blue haired woman teleported away, leaving the married couple as the only two in the center of the arena.
“Madoka, I don’t want to do this, but you leave me no other choice! You’ve been making everyone upset with how defeatist you’ve been recently! If you don’t change that way of thinking, I’ll defeat you here and now, and you’ll forever be a strain on all of our lives!” She angrily shouted as tears formed in her eyes.
Homura’s left eye turned red as her hair became blonde, spikier, and grew longer, and a yellow aura with electricity surrounded her body.
“Homura… if you won’t protect me, I’ll have to protect myself!” She shouted as her hair turned blue, and a blue aura appeared around her. “Hit me with everything you’ve got!”

Chapter 159: Domestic Dispute

“3, 2, 1, GO!”
Homura teleported in front of her opponent and shot several beams of magic directly at her. The pink haired woman barely managed to evade the projectiles in time, only for them to turn around and begin to chase her.
“They’re heatseeking?” She murmured.
The pink haired woman shot a billion magical beams at her enemy. Homura effortlessly evaded the attacks by teleporting in front of Madoka and grabbing her by the throat.
“T-This is going to hurt me even more than it’ll hurt you!” She yelled before shooting a large magical beam directly through the magical girl’s chest.
The force of the attack sent Madoka directly into the wall behind her. Her injury quickly healed, and she stood up.
“The way she’s speaking and looking at me… she clearly doesn’t want to do this.” She looked down in shame. “I’m fighting my wife, and I made her upset because of my-“ Before she could finish whispering to herself, she brought both of her hands up and slapped herself on the cheeks, causing her to regain her composure. “No! I can’t wallow in my own despair! Not when I’m in the middle of a fight.” She took a deep breath, then exhaled. “I need to calm down and focus on defeating Homura. Once this match’s over, I’ll think about the implications of everything and what to feel!”
Madoka put her feet on the wall and launched herself directly at her wife. Noticing this, Homura shot several magical beams at her, only for Madoka to effortlessly evade them all. A wide smile spread across the black haired woman’s face as her wife punched her directly in the left cheek, causing her skull to be completely pulverized and for her to be sent flying to the left. The magical girl’s injury quickly healed, allowing her to put her left hand on the ground and stop herself from moving. She then stood up and summoned her shield.
“It seems like you’ve gotten back in the mood to fight! That’s great. However, I won’t slow down my attacks or go easy on you just because of that!”
Madoka nodded her head in response and ran directly towards Homura.
“Impressive. With just two battles, she’s been able to use that technique quite well. However, it seems like she’s not using it to its full potential as of now. There might be some lingering doubts or worries preventing her from completely mastering Ultra Instinct.” El Hermano said as he sat on his chair, impressed by the scene in front of him.
Homura attempted to stop time, only for Madoka to throw a punch directly at her shield, causing it to completely shatter. She then grabbed her by the back of her head and slammed her face first onto the ground. Before her wife could do anything, the pink haired woman stomped on her back with all of her might, causing her spine to be completely pulverized.
“No more of this!” She shouted, putting her hands together and charging up an attack. “Kamehame-“
Homura quickly moved to sweep her leg, causing Madoka to jump away from her attack.
“Ha!”
She shot a large beam, which completely disintegrated the black haired woman’s upper half.
“And the winner is Madoka Kaname!” El Hermano enthusiastically shouted.
Homura’s top half healed, and she began to speak.
“You were incredible, Madoka!” She smiled at her.
The pink haired woman helped her wife up, and then both of them teleported back to their seats.
“A splendid performance, Mrs. Kaname! It’s managed to get me so riled up that I’m incapable of waiting! Sayaka, come to the arena and let us do battle!” The alien shouted before teleporting to the center of the arena.
“Fine. But you better make this quick.” Sayaka said before going Blue Evolved and teleporting across from the alien.
El Hermano began to meditate, and, just like the other two times, an aura appeared around him.
“Take your best shot at me, Sayaka Miki.”
The blue haired woman took a deep breath and began to charge up a powerful beam of magic. She shot it straight at the alien’s chest, only for her projectile to bounce off of him and hit a wall to the competitors’ left. The magical girl then lunged at him and attempted to slice him into bits by summoning two swords and swinging them at him. El Hermano didn’t even appear slightly bothered by the attack.
“Is that all you have to offer? You’re an even closer and stronger friend of Madoka than Pernelle was. I expected more from you.”
Without her opponent even moving a muscle, the blue haired woman felt an incredibly powerful uppercut hit her jaw, causing it to become unhinged and sending her upwards. Before she could land, something kicked her in the stomach, sending her into the wall behind her. A barrage of punches landed in her stomach, chest, and head, completely pulverizing all the bones and organs in them.
“I win.” He triumphantly said as he ceased meditating.
Sayaka’s injuries healed, and she teleported back to the auditorium.
“Nijimi, Madoka, we’ve reached the finals at long last! Nijimi, come to me! You shall be my opponent this round!”
“All right.” She said in a disappointed tone.
Before she could teleport away, she purposefully tripped and injured her leg.
“AHHH!”
“Nijimi, what’s wrong?” Anjou asked.
“I-I think I broke my leg!”
“What?” El Hermano shouted.
“I can’t fight like this! Madoka will have to take my place!”
“H-Hey! Don’t say that! I just fought Homura not too-“
“I think that’s a perfect idea.” Sayaka said. “Does anyone feel the same?”
“Yep. It’s a great plan!” Hyouka responded.
“I completely agree!” Asuka added.
“Yes!” Everyone said in unison.
“Just like all of you girls, I agree with Nijimi’s idea.” Homura said, turning to her wife.
“B-But-“
“Come on, Madoka! You can do it!” Pernelle shouted.
“Yeah! Beat El Hermano’s ass!” Aya yelled.
“You can do it, Madoka! We all believe in you!” Asuka said.
The pink haired woman let out a sigh.
“Fine. I’ll fight against El Hermano.”
“YAYYYYYY!” Everyone screamed in unison.
“I’ll win! I’ll win this match and make all of you proud!” She shouted, raising her arm into the air. “We’ve come so far in the tournament. I refuse to lose here, especially to that man!” She went Super Saiyan Blue.
“That’s the spirit! Go get him, Madoka!” Homura said as she pulled her wife close to her and hugged her.

Chapter 160: The Masterminds

Madoka teleported across from El Hermano. Just like with his past three opponents, the alien began to meditate.
“Ready when you are, Madoka Kaname.” He calmly said.
The pink haired woman took a deep breath, exhaled, and then asked her enemy a question.
“El Hermano, why is it that you love power? Why do you enjoy seeking powerful foes and challenging them to a battle?”
“It’s fun. Fighting against opponents who are almost as powerful as me thrills my heart and entertains me like nothing else. I have no other reason to enjoy getting stronger.”
Madoka gritted her teeth.
“I’ve gone through hell just because of my strength! How could you willingly want to-“ She slapped her cheeks with enough force to leave a mark on them, causing her to go silent. No, I can’t lose my temper with him. My only chance of defeating him hinges on me being completely calm.
“So you’ve calmed yourself? Excellent! I need you at full power to have any semblance of a challenge!”
Without saying a word, Madoka ran at El Hermano. She jumped up and punched him in the face. Although he wasn’t severely injured, the attack was powerful enough to push him back slightly and leave his left cheek red. This caused the alien to open his eyes.
“Splendid!” He joyously said before standing up. “This is the power I expected from your friends! However, if you wish to actually injure and, eventually, defeat me, you’ll need more strength than just that!”
Without moving a single muscle, El Hermano threw a punch directly at Madoka. Despite not being able to see it, the pink haired woman managed to avoid the attack with relative ease.
“Yes! A foe like yourself is just the one I crave!” He eagerly shouted before jumping at his opponent.
Just like with all of his other attacks, the alien didn’t move a single muscle. Somehow, the magical girl managed to dodge the barrage of unseeable punches and kicks sent at her and counter by punching El Hermano in the stomach. The blow was powerful enough to knock him to the ground. A grin spread across his face before he jumped up and stared at Madoka.
“I’ve never had anyone dodge my attacks and knock me to the ground before! This is truly the power of Ultra Instinct!”
“Ultra Instinct?” Homura asked from her seat.
“Yes! It’s a technique that can only be used if you’re in a tranquil state, free of any thoughts that may be troubling you. With it, you can avoid any attacks directed towards you, hit harder than ever, and also move faster than your enemies’ eyes can even process! Even the most trained and disciplined martial artists are said to be unable to master it!” He pointed at himself using his thumb. “In fact, I’ve been using Ultra Instinct this entire time! Despite my immense strength and my calmness, I’m unable to use it to its full potential!”
“So if I master it, I’d be able to win this match?”
“Exactly. But at this rate, you’ll never be able to beat me! There’s clearly something gnawing at the back of your mind! Unless you’re able to overcome it, my victory is assured!” He shouted before rushing at Madoka.
Without moving his hands, El Hermano threw a punch at the pink haired woman. Madoka ducked underneath it and then shot one billion lasers directly at her opponent. Instead of dodging them, he stood completely still and let each and every attack hit him. Once the projectiles vanished, he stood unharmed.
“You’re strong, Kaname. However, I’m far stronger!” He gleefully shouted before teleporting behind Madoka.
The alien grabbed his enemy by the hair and launched her into the air.
She may be stronger than when we first fought, but one good hit from me should be enough to defeat her! He thought before teleporting over to her enemy.
He swung his left arm towards the pink haired woman, only for her to effortlessly avoid the attack. In response, she kicked him in the top of the head, launching him towards the ground. El Hermano landed safely on his feet. Madoka teleported across from him and put her hands together.
“It looks like you’re aiming to finish this here. Very well. I won’t hold back any longer!” He shouted before raising his left arm towards his enemy.
“Kamehameha!” Madoka shouted before shooting a gigantic beam of magic at the alien.
Using his one raised hand, El Hermano shot his own beam of energy in response.
The two beams clashed and stuck in place above the center of the arena, where neither of the two attacks seemed to move from.
“Madoka! You can do it! If your attack surpasses his, then you win!” Homura shouted.
“Yeah! You’re on the verge of beating El Hermano! Don’t give up now!” Junior yelled.
“It’d be a real shame to lose to someone like him! For your own sake, beat him!” Sayaka butted in.
“If anyone can beat this guy, it’s you! You’ve always been able to beat people who’re far stronger than you! El Hermano’s no different!” Kyoko cheered.
“I believe in you, Madoka! You’re the strongest magical girl in the multiverse, after all.” Hyouka said.
“Things may not look so good right now, but that’s always the case with your enemies! Before you know it, you usually have them on the ropes! Just keep fighting a little longer and you’ll win. I’m sure of it!” Mami said.
“I faked an injury for you, you big shot! All my efforts will be for nothing if you lose here!” Nijimi shouted.
“One more hit should do it! Overpower him, and it’ll all be over!” Aya yelled.
“This guy’s weaker than Tart! He should be nothing compared to you, Madoka!” Melissa encouraged.
“Keep going! Everyone here looks up to you in some way, not just Junior! You can’t disappoint us now!” Asuka shouted.
“Our journey together has led us here! You can’t back down now for no reason!” Pernelle shouted.
“Mom, you got this! Let El Hermano know who the multiverse’s strongest warrior is!”
Madoka began to grin from ear to ear due to the encouragement of her friends.
“El Hermano! You may have bested me once, but you won’t do so again! Not just for my own sense of pride, but for my friends and family who are cheering me on!”
Madoka’s beam grew exponentially, dwarfing the alien’s attack and pushing it back without any struggle. El Hermano’s neutral expression turned into an amused smile as he raised his other hand.
“Did you really think that was going to be enough to defeat me? I was merely holding back to judge your strength!” He gleefully taunted before shooting another beam at Madoka.
Both attacks merged together, becoming an energy beam that towered over his opponent’s. It effortlessly pushed back Madoka’s attack and completely engulfed her.
“AHHHH!” Madoka screamed in agony before falling face first to the floor from the damage she was receiving.
Once the attack cleared, Madoka lay unconscious and was faintly breathing.
“You were incredible, Madoka Kaname. Unfortunately, you ended up falling to me just like your friends. Now, rest knowing that you were at least the first person in a long time to push me to my absolute limits.”
The entirety of the audience was completely stunned and left speechless by what had just happened. This silence was only broken when Homura began to scream.
“M-MADOKA! NO!”
“M-Madoka, l-lost? Impossible!” Sayaka shouted, baffled by what had just happened.
“This isn’t right! She was supposed to beat El Hermano, win the tournament, and move on with her life! H-How could she be defeated like this?” Junior yelled.
“Can you little sponges all come down? What you just saw was but a simple preview! The main show is about to start any second now!” Nijimi confidently said, a smug grin spreading across her face.

-
Madoka began to open her eyes. She stood up and saw that the area around her was completely devoid of light, with no living things or any familiar infrastructure for as far as she could see.
“Hello! Everyone? Where are you?” She shouted.
Nobody responded to the pink haired woman’s calls.
“W-Wait a minute… is this place the afterlife? Did I die?” Madoka’s lips formed a soft smile as she fell to her knees, tears forming in her eyes. “Haha… so that’s really how I die! I-I died in front of my friends because I was too strong! I let everybody down!“ She got on her back and began to lie down once more. “S-So this is the place where I sent you, mom? I-I’m sorry! I was such a horrible daughter, a horrible mother, and a horrible wife! I deserved such a miserable end!” She sobbed. “A-At least I can go to sleep and never wake up again…” Madoka said before closing her eyes.
After a few seconds, she began to hear something.
“What do you mean by that?” What sounded like Kyoko asked.
“Madoka’s strong. It she let go of whatever was holding her back, she’d easily surpass El Hermano and defeat him!” A voice that sounded like Nijimi’s responded.
“I think she’s right. He did say that if she fully mastered Ultra Instinct, she’d effortlessly defeat him.” Homura said. “I believe in her. She can do it!”
“G-Girls? Is that you? Wh-Why can I hear you all speaking from here?”
“Mom, if you can hear me right now, please get up! We love you! That’s why all of us want you to get stronger and be happy!” Mayuko shouted.
Madoka took a deep breath and wiped her tears away before standing up.
“So, I guess I’m not dead.” She looked down at her hands and then clenched them. “Ever since March, my life has just been nonstop fighting opponents who constantly get stronger than the last one. It’s not a life I enjoy in the slightest or one that I want to force upon my friends.” She closed her eyes. “That’s why I must continue to bear this burden. But I won’t bear it alone. My friends are just as strong as I am now, and they’re more than happy to help me with whatever’s causing trouble! That’s why I shouldn’t loathe getting stronger!” She shouted.

-
El Hermano began to walk away from his defeated enemy. Right before he teleported away, Madoka began to move her left hand. The audience collectively gasped.
“El… Hermano…” She weakly said as she opened her eyes. “This match… is far from over!”
The alien quickly turned around, his eyes widening from the shock of the situation.
“Here it comes.” Nijimi gleefully said.
“Impossible! How are you up so quickly after withstanding an attack of mine at full power?”
“I-I’m not sure, but I do know why I woke up so quickly! Everyone’s cheering me on! I can’t disappoint them here! I can’t make them all upset! I CAN’T LET YOU SURPASS ME!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.
Suddenly, a bright white beam of magic shot into the sky.
“A new form? W-What’s going on?” Pernelle asked.
“She did it… mom really did it! She got over whatever was holding her back and mastered Ultra Instinct!” Mayuko triumphantly raised her left fist into the air.
Out of the beam walked out Madoka, who now had silver hair, silver eyes, and a blue aura.
“Mastered Ultra Instinct, the strongest technique a fighter could dream of achieving.” He began to grin as widely as possible. “Madoka Kaname, you truly are something else!”

Chapter 161: The Strongest Warrior in the Entire Multiverse

“Mastered Ultra Instinct…” Sayaka said, staring at Madoka. “I can sense its power from here… it’s absolutely incredible! She’s probably as strong as me now!”
“Indeed, Madoka has surpassed Super Saiyan Blue without needing to copy your form.” Pernelle said. “However, both of your strengths combined still pale in comparison to Tart’s at her strongest.”
“You’re right. You two still have a long way to go before you surpass Tart!” Melissa added.
In the arena, Madoka and El Hermano stared at each other. The pink haired woman had a neutral expression on her face, her eyes not blinking no matter how long they were open for. In contrast, the alien was grinning wildly.
“It doesn’t matter how many new forms you gain! I’ll defeat you regardless!” He yelled before rushing at his opponent.
Once he was close enough to her, he swung his left arm directly at Madoka’s neck. The magical girl effortlessly avoided the attack and then grabbed El Hermano’s arm and tore it off without any struggle.
“I-Impossible!” He yelled, stumbling back.
Before the alien could react to what had happened, Madoka uppercutted him in the jaw, launching him upwards. Not even a second later, a fully healed El Hermano appeared behind her.
“I’m the strongest fighter in the universe! I can’t afford to be bested here!” He yelled at the top of his lungs before shooting a gigantic beam of energy at his opponent.
Madoka backflipped over the attack and shot a single beam of magic straight at his chest. The alien attempted to avoid the attack by jumping to the left, only for the projectile to somehow teleport in front of him and go directly through his chest. Madoka appeared in front of him and threw a barrage of punches directly at his face. El Hermano attempted to block the first two attacks by raising his arms in front of him, causing the magical girl to hit both limbs and send them flying off of the alien. Once his arms were out of the way, Madoka managed to pummel El Hermano’s face with complete ease, completely flattening his head. The alien tried to kick his opponent in the stomach, only for her to grab onto his leg and rip it off. She followed this up by elbowing him in the stomach, sending her enemy to the ground. El Hermano’s injuries quickly healed, and he stood up.
“No! No! I can’t let it end like this!” He yelled before slamming his fists on the ground.
The impact from this was so powerful that several shockwaves zoomed across the ground. Madoka effortlessly jumped over them and then teleported in front of El Hermano. She kicked him directly in the stomach, forming a gigantic hole through him and launching him into the wall behind him. With her opponent cornered, the pink haired woman took a deep breath and put her hands together. A sudden gentle, breeze moved across the entirety of the arena, startling everyone.
“What was that? Did Madoka create a gust of wind by just breathing?” Mami asked.
“It looks like it.” Pernelle said. “And as far as I can tell, that same gust of wind probably also occurred in other universes and timelines.”
“KAMEHAMEHA!” Madoka screamed before shooting a gigantic beam of magic at El Hermano.
The alien moved his hands in front of him in an attempt to hold the attacks back. This proved to be fruitless, as he was completely engulfed by the attack.
“This entire time… Madoka was completely concentrated on the fight and nothing else. I don’t even think she was enjoying it in the slightest.” He closed his eyes. “Madoka’s stronger than me, and she has plenty of friends who love her and look up to her. She more than deserves this victory.” He clenched his fists before his entire body began to shake with rage. “However, my pride won’t allow me to give up so easily! I need to become stronger to defeat her! I need to break my limits to remain the strongest warrior in the multiverse!” He shouted at the top of his lungs.
A blue aura surrounded El Hermano’s body as his shirt was completely ripped off by a sudden exponential increase in his muscle mass. Once Madoka’s attack faded away, the alien remained standing tall, not looking even slightly tired or injured.
“Don’t think you’re the only one with sudden boosts in power, magical girls! My species has a special ability to be able to reach any opponent’s strength if they feel enough of a desire to! With this Limit Breaker form of mine, I’ve tied my strength with Madoka’s and gained a random new ability!”
The audience gasped at this revelation.
“No way! He’s as strong as Madoka now? Our enemies aren’t supposed to do this to us! It should be the other way around, damn it!” Sayaka complained.
Despite her opponent’s newfound strength, Madoka remained completely calm.
“Not in the mood to talk, eh? How about I make you speak!” He yelled before rushing at Madoka.
The alien threw a punch directly at his enemy’s head, only for Madoka to grab onto his fist and pull him close to her. She shot a beam of magic directly at his chest. The projectile went straight through him, allowing Madoka to throw a barrage of punches through his stomach. Once she was done, El Hermano was riddled with holes that were the size of Madoka’s fist.
“Even with this strength, you’re way too strong!” He yelled before throwing a kick at the pink haired woman’s left leg.
Although he was much faster than before, the pink haired woman effortlessly avoided the attack yet again. El Hermano began to grit his teeth as he shook with rage.
“Stop avoiding my attacks and let me eliminate you!“ He brought his hands in front of him and clapped them together, causing the space Madoka was standing on to explode. She effortlessly dodged the attack yet again, not breaking eye contact with the alien.
“Hmm… that’s new. I must’ve unlocked it when I broke my limits! Let’s see how useful it proves to be!”
El Hermano began to rapidly clap his hands together, causing the space all around the arena to suddenly explode. Madoka’s eyes widened slightly, causing her hair and eyes to become blue once more for a split second before she slapped herself on the cheeks to calm herself down. Whenever an explosion occurred near where Madoka was, she would always automatically dodge it with ease.
“Why won’t you get hit? Just give up and allow me to be victorious!” He yelled as his attacks proved to be ineffective.
The pink haired woman raised her arms into the air.
“Everyone! Give me your hope!” She yelled.
The audience did as told, allowing a gigantic orb of magic to appear in Madoka’s hands.
“El Hermano, you fought well. Now, before you hurt anyone, Tournament Spirit Bomb!” She shouted before throwing a gigantic orb of magic straight at him.
The alien positioned his hands in front of him and shot a ginormous beam of magic at the attack. His projectile was no match for the Spirit Bomb, as it didn’t even manage to slow it down. Before he could even attempt to escape, El Hermano was completely engulfed by the attack.
“Splendid… truly exquisite… Mastered Ultra Instinct is unlike anything I’ve ever seen… even my Limited Breaker was no match for it…” He weakly said before closing his eyes.
Once the attack faded, Madoka saw the alien lay face down on the floor, completely unconscious.
“You fought well, El Hermano! But you were no match for me!” She gleefully shouted as she returned to using Super Saiyan Blue.
The audience began to clap.
“You did it, Madoka! Way to go!” Homura cheered.
“That’s what I’m talking about!” Sayaka yelled.
“Good job, mom! I knew you could beat him!” Mayuko cheered.
“Y-You girls!” She said, a smile spreading across her face. She teleported back to her friends before speaking once more. “I’m sorry for making you all upset. Can you find it in your hearts to forgive me?”
“Of course we forgive you!” Junior yelled as she and the rest of the magic users moved over to hug Madoka. “We’re just glad to have the old you back!”
“Now that El Hermano’s unconscious, we’re gonna have to wait a little while to go back home.” Pernelle said. “While we wait for him to get up, let’s do our best to calm ourselves.”
The magical girls nodded their heads in unison.

Final chapter: Until We Meet Again

Chapter 162: Final chapter: Until We Meet Again

-A few minutes later-
El Hermano opened his eyes. He stood up and looked at the auditorium.
“So, Madoka, what are you gonna do when we get home?” Sayaka asked.
“I don’t know. I’m probably just gonna go home and sleep. I’m feeling kind of tired.” She yawned.
“And I’ll be joining her in bed!” Homura shouted, hugging her wife.
“I’ll probably go home too. I really don’t want to do anything after everything that’s happened.” The blue haired woman said.
“After what you’ve done, you should do nothing except rest and relax.” The alien said, appearing behind Madoka.
“El Hermano! You’re up!” The pink haired woman joyfully said. “How do you feel?”
“My body feels completely exhausted, but my soul is still filled to the brim with energy! I want to start training so that I can get stronger and defeat you, even though I know I’ll end up passing out! I suggest you do the same, just not today.”
“You want me to train and get stronger?”
The alien nodded his head.
“While you were able to master Ultra Instinct, you still haven’t perfected it. I saw your form falter for a split second after I used my new ability. While you were still able to defeat me today, you may not do so in a hypothetical future rematch or against an even stronger foe.”
“I see. Thanks for the advice.” She said, smiling at the alien.
“Glad to be of help.” He looked away from Madoka and began to speak to the general audience. “All right, now that I’ve woken up, it’s about time we leave. Gather your things and get on my ship. We’ll be leaving soon.”

-Half an hour later-
El Hermano’s saucer shaped vehicle landed in the park where he had first met Madoka and her friends. Its front door opened and stretched out, allowing the magic users to exit.
“I believe this is where we’ll be parting ways.” El Hermano said, standing in front of the entrance. “To keep my end of the deal, take this, Madoka.” He said, flicking a large gold medal at the pink haired woman.
She quickly caught it and looked down at it. Instead of the medal saying for what purpose it was made, it simply had a phone number engraved on it.
“Call me anytime you or your friends need my help with anything.”
“I’ll be sure to do that!”
The alien’s lips formed a soft smile before he backed into his spaceship and closed the door. A few seconds later, it took off, opened a blue portal, and flew away into it.
“All right, you girls can go home now. Sorry I dragged you all into this.” Madoka said as a sheepish smile spread across her face.
“It’s okay. I had fun both participating in that tournament.” Kyoko said. “But I’m glad it’s all over, and we can relax now.”
The magic users began to walk away, leaving Madoka and her family behind.
“You guys go on ahead. There’s something I want to do by myself.”
“What? Why?”
“I want to speak to someone dear to me alone.”
“I understand. Let’s go, Homura.” Mayuko said, grabbing the black haired woman’s hand.
The two walked away.
“Well, I’m by myself now. I guess it’s time to go to her now.” She whispered to herself.
From behind a tree, Sayaka stared at Madoka.
“Who are you going to visit that’s so important that you don’t want your wife or daughter to accompany you?” The blue haired woman murmured.

-
Madoka arrived at the field of flowers near the bridge that connected Mitakihara and Asunaro. She walked forwards until she was at the center of the area and then sat down. She looked at the ground, then at the sky, and let out a sigh.
“This is where we fought all those months ago, mom. I just got a new form and beat someone even stronger than you. I wonder if you’d be proud if you could see me now.” Her eyes moved to look at the cars that were passing through the bridge. “It’s not like that’d matter. Even if I had Ultra Instinct back when I fought you, it wouldn’t have been able to save you. I’m sorry for everything I did to you… mom… I-I don’t deserve your forgiveness.” She felt as if there was a lump in her throat as tears began to run down her cheeks. “M-Mom! I-I-“
“Did you seriously come here to cry? How pathetic.” Sayaka said as she approached her friend.
“S-Sayaka, what a-are you doing here?”
“I heard you tell Homura and Mayuko that you were going to go somewhere by yourself, so I got curious and decided to follow you.”
“I-I’m sorry you had to see this. N-Now do you un-understand why I didn’t want either of them to come with me?”
She shook her head.
“They’re your family, Madoka. If anyone can help you grieve your mom, it should be them. Have you been coming here repeatedly or is this your first time here?” She sat down beside her friend.
“First time.” She said, wiping her tears away and taking deep breaths to calm herself down. “I’ve been meaning to come here for a while. It’s just that things have been pretty hectic lately, and I haven’t gotten the chance to be by myself in a while since Homura’s almost always by my side.”
“Why haven’t you told her about wanting to come here by yourself?”
“I’m not sure. I get the feeling that if I asked her to let me go to an undisclosed location by myself, she’d probably think I’m going to either cheat on her or kill myself.” She turned to Sayaka. “Can you keep this a secret from her? I don’t feel ready to tell her about this.”
“Fine, but under one condition.”
“A condition?”
The blue haired woman nodded her head as she stood up.
“You fight me using Mastered Ultra Instinct! I’ve been itching to fight you ever since I unlocked Blue Evolved. That feeling has only increased since you got that new form. Now that we’re alone, this is the perfect time to fight against each other.”
Madoka slapped herself on the cheeks, stood up, took a deep breath, and then exhaled.
“All right! But I won’t go easy on you!” She said before going Ultra Instinct.
“That’s the spirit!” Sayaka laughed before going Super Saiyan Blue Evolved “We start at the count of three! One, two, three, go!”
The two magical girls lunged at each other. Sayaka had a huge grin on her face, while Madoka had a slight smirk on hers.
-The end-

Chapter 163: Oreo Magica 1: Oreo, a Future Queen in the Past

In the middle of the Pacific Ocean, near Canada, sailed a single white ship. On its deck lay a teenage girl who was just 14 years old. She had shoulder length hair that was mostly white, but she also had a few patches of black hair scattered around her head. Her left eye was white, while her right eye was brown. The girl wore a sleeveless white t-shirt that fit snuggly around her large chest and blue shorts.
“How much longer do I have to keep doing this?” She muttered. “My mouth feels so dry, and my stomach’s begging me for anything even slightly edible. Sorry, body, but it’s too late for that now. You’ll just have to tough it out for a little while longer.” She closed her eyes.
The only sounds nearby were the movement of the waves and the gusts of wind, which would occasionally blow past the ship and gently caress the girl’s body. Before she could fall asleep as planned, she felt a warm hand touch her left cheek. Startled by this sudden sensation, she quickly sat up and turned around to see a young, pink haired, pink eyed girl who appeared to be around the age of ten staring at her with an unamused expression on her face.
“Hey, you alive?” She calmly asked.
The white haired girl let out a shout as she scooted away from the stranger.
“W-Who are you? Why are you on my ship? How did you even get on it? We’re in the middle of the sea, and I didn’t hear any other vehicles nearby!”
The child turned around, ignoring the girl’s questions.
“This place’s really empty looking. Where’s your friends and family?”
“Don’t have any. That’s why I’m by myself.”
“Who’s driving this thing then?”
“No one. I put it on autopilot.”
The pink haired girl turned around and began to stare at the older girl once more.
“I see. My name’s Ui Tamaki. What’s yours?”
“My name is Oreo… Oreo Furuta…”
A grin spread across the pink haired girl’s face upon hearing that name.
“Looks like I found the girl I was looking around the entire planet for!”
“Wait. You were looking for me?” Oreo asked.
The child nodded her head.
“Do you know about Titania’s history?”
“No. Isn’t that the continent that’s only inhabited by lesbians?”
“You’re correct. Since you’re unaware, I guess I’ll tell you. The first Queen of Titania was named Oreo Furuta.”
The white haired girl raised an eyebrow.
“That’s an odd coincidence. Why would my parents name me after her of all-“
“They didn’t name you after that woman. She’s you.”
“Wait! What? But how? Titania’s already a continent, so how could I possibly be its first queen?”
“The answer lies with me.” Ui said before transforming. “My magic allows me to travel through time. For whatever reason, a different version of me brought you to the past, which allowed you to found that continent. Now, to ensure that Titania comes into existence in a different timeline, I’m gonna have to take you to the past!” She summoned a kite and pointed it at the white haired girl.
“No way am I gonna time travel with a complete stranger! Get away from me, o-or I’ll hurt you!” Oreo shouted before transforming.
In her magical girl form, she wore what resembled a navy blue school uniform with a red tied, a navy blue skirt, brown tights, and black shoes.
“I don’t wish to hurt you, but it seems like I’m going to have to use a little bit of violence to persuade you into coming with me!” Ui yelled before jumping at the white haired girl.
Oreo summoned a large, fluffy white shield in front of her. Ui attempted to slice it in half with her kite, only for her weapon to be launched away upon making contact with it.
“With my magic, you’ll never be able to catch me!” She taunted.
Not even a second later, Ui appeared behind her.
“Fighting will be a waste of time. All I need to do is hold onto you and then use my magic to bring us to the past.” She said while calmly walking towards Oreo.
“How did you get behind my sh-shield? Ge-Get away from me!” The white haired girl shouted before throwing the strongest punch she could muster directly at the child’s cheek.
Ui was completely unfazed by the attack.
“Thanks for that.” She said before quickly grabbing her target’s fist.
Before Oreo could even realize the mistake she had just made, she and Ui vanished from the boat.

-
The two magical girls appeared on a beach.
“H-Hey! Where did you take me?” Oreo yelled as she looked around the area she had suddenly appeared in.
She didn’t recognize the beach or any of the buildings in the distance. As far as she could tell, there didn’t seem to be any people nearby.
“You’ll find out soon enough.” Ui responded, letting go of the white haired girl. “I’ll be taking my leave now. Until we meet again, Oreo Furuta!” She said before teleporting away.
“N-No! Get back here! Pl-Please! Don’t leave me here!” The white haired girl shouted as tears filled her eyes.
“Is everything all right?” An unfamiliar voice that spoke perfect English without even a hint of an accent shouted.
She turned around and saw a girl with white hair and blue eyes running towards her. The girl appeared to be of Caucasian descent and wore a baby blue dress that fit tightly around her breasts, which appeared to be even larger than Oreo’s and went just above her ankles.
“Yes, I’m perfectly fine.”
She took a step forward before falling face first onto the sand.
“Oh my gosh! Are you okay?” The girl shouted.
Oreo gently nodded her head as she slowly closed her eyes and fell unconscious.

Chapter 164: Oreo Magica 2: Vanilla Gauthier

-A few hours later-
Oreo opened her eyes and saw the girl from the beach standing over her. From what she could see, it looked like she had brought her to an unfamiliar room, possibly one in her house.
“You’re up!” The girl cheerfully said as her lips formed a soft smile. “How are you feeling?”
Oreo sat up and looked at the girl.
“Where am I?”
“After you passed out, I brought you to my house.”
“Who are you?”
“I’m Vanilla Gauthier, a 14 year old girl. You may not know it, but this house is actually pretty close to the beach, so I end up walking along the shore every so often whenever I have nothing to do or am stressed out.”
Oreo took a sniff of the air. She began to smile at the wonderful aroma that entered her nostrils.
“What’s that lovely smell?“
“I made you some dinner while you were asleep. Are you hungry?”
“No, I’m-“ Before the white haired girl could finish speaking, her stomach let out a loud growl. “…Yes, I’m starving.”
Vanilla slowly moved her left hand towards her visitor’s hand and gently held it. She pulled on it, helping Oreo get up.
“Do you need my help walking?”
“No. I’m fine.” She responded, letting go of the stranger’s hand.
The white haired girl walked towards the door in front of her, opened it, and entered the living room. There was a rocking chair near a window on the room’s left, a fire place a few feet across from it, and a blue couch standing in front of the rightmost wall. In the center of the room was a polar bear carpet, which covered the brown wooden floor tiles. Oreo turned to the right and walked forward, entering the kitchen. Inside of it was a counter with a sink on it in front of the leftmost wall, an oven with a stove on top of it in the center of the room, and a fridge across from the counter. Slightly to the left of the room’s entrance was a small table with two chairs. There were two plates on the table, which contained a variety of things. A lobster, a pie made out of blue berries, and split pea soup were the three items Vanilla had made for her guest. The beverage she had served Oreo was lemonade.
“Why do you only have two chairs? Where are your parents supposed to sit?” The white haired girl asked as she took a seat.
“My parents? I don’t have any… both of them died when I was just a baby. I’ve been living with my aunt ever since, but she’s usually out working in different parts of the country, so I’m almost always alone. How is your family like?”
“I don’t really remember…” She lied, a sheepish smile spreading across her face. “In fact, I’m not even sure how I got onto the beach. I can’t remember anything before you found me.”
“Oh, you poor dear, you have amnesia! What’s going to happen to you if you can’t remember your parents?” Vanilla asked.
“I’m not sure. I feel like I’d probably be a burden to you if I stayed here, so it’d be best if I left after I’m done eating.”
“What do you intend to do after you leave my house?”
“I don’t know. I’ll probably just wonder around the country until I either die or find someone I wouldn’t feel bad about living with.”
“That’s a ridiculous idea!” She shouted. “I can’t stand by and let you leave this house knowing that you’ll be walking to your death… so it looks like you’ll be living with me from now on.” Vanilla said, her voice quivering slightly.
“You don’t sound too confident in yourself. Are you sure it’d be okay for me to stay with you?”
“Yes, of course. I’d never be able to forgive myself if anything bad were to happen to you, plus I have enough time and money to care for you.” A sudden realization came to her as Oreo was about to speak. “Now that I think about it, your accent doesn’t really sound like any ones I know of. You’re probably not even from this country. I have to take care of you.”
“I may not remember much, but I do remember that my name’s Oreo, and from now on, I’ll be your roommate.” She smiled at Vanilla.
Oreo quickly devoured every last morsel of her meal and drank all of her juice. She looked outside and saw that the sun had already set.
“How long was I out for?”
“I didn’t keep count, but several hours at minimum.”
“That’s odd. I slept for a few hours, and somehow I’m still sleepy.” She yawned.
“You can sleep in my aunt’s room. It’s the one that’s beside my room.”
“Thank you for all of this. Really, I mean it. There’s no reason why you should be so kind to someone like me.”
“Do I need a reason to be kind? Besides, I’m sure most people would’ve done the same if they were in my position.”
Oreo stood up and walked out of the kitchen. She approached the two doors in the center of the rightmost wall of the room. She was about to open the door to Vanilla’s aunt’s bedroom when her right hand suddenly moved towards the door knob of Vanilla’s room, opening it instead.
“I don’t want to sleep alone tonight, not in a new country, in a new time.” She murmured to herself before entering the room.
The first thing the white haired girl noticed was Ui standing behind the window. Oreo walked over to it and opened it.
“It seems you’ve found Vanilla. Execellent. All is going well so far.”
“How do you know about Vanilla?”
“Simple. She was Oreo’s wife. It’s your destiny to marry her.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“What? I don’t like Vanilla like that! She’s not even my friend! Why would I even think about marrying her?”
“I don’t know. I guess we’ll both find the reason why eventually.” As Ui finished speaking, the two magical girls heard someone walk towards the bedroom. “I think she’s headed this way. Good luck, Oreo. I’ll be nearby if you need me for anything.” She said before running away.
Oreo quickly closed the window and got onto her caretaker’s bed. A few seconds later, Vanilla opened her bedroom’s door and stepped inside, only to find her guest lying on her bed.
“Oreo, this is my room. My aunt’s-“
“I don’t want to sleep alone tonight. I don’t know what country I’m in, what the date is, or even where I’m from… I want someone to keep me safe.”
“Okay, you can sleep with me.” The white haired girl said as she got in bed next to her guest. “As for two of your questions, we’re in Newfoundland, Canada, and the date is June 12, 1912.”
Oreo turned around and smiled at Vanilla.
“Thank you!” She cheerfully said, wrapping her arms around the white haired girl and putting her head in between her breasts. “I really don’t know what I’d do without you.”
Vanilla’s face began to flush as she felt her roommate’s warm breath gently caress her skin.
W-Why am I feeling like this? My chest feels so light, an-and- Vanilla’s train of thought was broken when her panties began to feel slightly tighter. “No! No! No! Stop!” Vanilla yelled, startling Oreo and causing her to move her head away from her caretaker.
“What’s wrong?”
“N-Nothing. I-I just need some space.” She said, moving away from the white haired girl.
“Sorry for freaking you out…” Oreo murmured before putting her head on her pillow.
“It’s fine. You couldn’t have known I was going to react like that.”
Oreo slowly closed her eyes as she fell asleep.
“Good night, Oreo.”

Chapter 165: Oreo Magica 3: The Magical Thief

Oreo opened her eyes and saw that Vanilla wasn’t anywhere nearby.
“She must’ve woken up before.” She yawned as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.
The white haired girl stood up, quickly approached the door, opened it, and then exited the bedroom. She entered the kitchen and saw Vanilla sitting at the table with a plate full of French toast, sausages, and fried potatoes. For her beverage, she had poured herself a cup of apple juice. Across from her, there was another plate and cup with the exact same items.
“Good morning, Oreo.” She said, smiling at her roommate. “How do you feel?”
“I feel good.” She responded as she took a seat across from the white haired girl. “How long have you been up for?”
“For an hour or two. I wanted to make us some breakfast before you woke up. That way you’d have something to eat as soon as you got up.”
“Thank you.” Oreo said as she stabbed several fried potatoes and ate them.
“No problem. You don’t know how to cook, so somebody has to do it for you.”
As Vanilla ate her French toast, she looked at her roommate.
“Those clothes aren’t befitting of a proper lady. If anyone saw you in those clothes outside, they’d think you’re a streetwalker or at least an exhibitionist. I get that those clothes might be acceptable in your homeland, but here in Canada, they wouldn’t fly.”
“Are you going to lend me your clothes or something?”
“As much as I wish I could, I don’t believe they’d be able to fit you, especially around your chest area. Once I finish eating, I’m going to have to buy you some clothes. You won’t be allowed outside until you have some more lady-like attire.”
Oreo nodded her head before going back to eating her food. After a few minutes, both of the girls finished up their meals. Both of them walked into the living room, where Vanilla put on her shoes.
“I’m going to buy you some clothes. Under no circumstances may you go out.”
“Got it.”
The white haired girl quickly exited her house, closing the door and leaving Oreo all by herself.
“So I guess I’m alone now.” She murmured to herself before pulling her phone out of her pocket and turning it on. “Great, no bars. What else did I expect? There’s obviously not going to be any service in the goddamn 1910’s!” She sighed. “But if there’s no wifi in the past, what am I going to do? I can’t talk to Vanilla, I can’t go outside and speak with anyone else, and TVs haven’t even become an idea yet. What could I possibly do to entertain myself?” She put her hand on her cheek before closing her eyes. The white haired girl thought of what to do for a few seconds before realizing something. “I know! Vanilla probably has a few books or comics I can read!”
The white haired girl stood up and walked into her roommate’s bedroom. She walked to her left and opened up Vanilla’s closet. Most of what she saw appeared to be clothes, such as dresses, skirts, and even a few hats.
“I don’t see anything of note.” Oreo murmured to herself as she searched through the articles of clothing.
Eventually, Oreo managed to push all of Vanilla’s clothing out of the way, allowing her to see the closet’s back. All the way in the darkest corner of the recess was a small brown box.
“Now we’re talking!”
The white haired girl grabbed it, exited the closet, and then sat on her roommate’s bed.
“Let’s see what you got here!” She eagerly said before opening the box.
Inside, she saw three small piles of books. The first few books she could see appeared to be fantasy stories. She quickly took those out and put them on the bed. The next row of books appeared to be in French, so Oreo couldn’t understand them and put them on the bed. The row after that appeared to be comprised solely of cooking books. Oreo took them all out as well. The white haired girl’s eyes widened as she saw that the next few books were what appeared to be explicit romance novels. Most of them had a man, usually shirtless, either kissing or holding a woman.
“Vanilla, I didn’t know you were this type of girl!” She said as she took the books and placed them on the bed. The next row contained much of the same.
“How many of these books do you have?” She murmured as she took them out and placed them beside the other books.
The last row contained mostly the same thing, except for the book on the left. It also appeared to be a romance book, but instead of showing a man and a woman on the cover, it had two women hugging each other. It appeared to be the oldest and most read story among all of the novels, as it had a few tears and wrinkles in some of the pages.
“You especially love this one. It must be really good if you’ve kept reading it over and over again.” She said as she opened the book and skipped to a random page.
Before she could read it, someone opened the window.
“Who’s there?” Oreo shouted, turning to the window.
Without responding to the girl’s question, a grey haired girl jumped into the window. She had one red eye, while the other eye was closed and had a large scar over it. Her hair appeared to be around as long as Oreo’s but was far more messy and greasy. The girl wore a brown tunic that had several cuts and holes around her chest, stomach, and arms. The most noticeable of these was a cut right in the center of where her stomach was, which caused her entire navel to be exposed. She didn’t have anything on her legs, and was wearing black, dirty shoes that were missing their tongues.
“This looks like a nice place you’ve got here. You’re probably well off!” She summoned a dagger with a chain attached to the end of it. “Hand whatever’s the most valuable thing you own, and I’ll let you live! Does that sound like a fair trade?”
“What? Of course not! I don’t even know what the most valuable thing in this house is since my family doesn’t own it, my roommates’s-“
“Don’t play dumb with me, you harlot! Hand over whatever’s the most expensive thing in your house, or I’ll slit your throat!”
“Never!” Oreo yelled before transforming.
“So you’re a magical girl as well! Looks like this is going to be fun!” She shouted before grabbing onto her weapon’s chain and then swinging it at the white haired girl.
Before she could be sliced, Oreo summoned a large white shield in front of herself. The dagger bounced off of the white haired girl’s barrier. The grey haired girl gritted her teeth before jumping at her enemy.
“Who do you think you are to block my attack?” She yelled as she swung her weapon wildly. Despite how quickly she was attacking, she couldn’t manage to hit Oreo on account of the fact that she was standing behind her shield.
“DAMN IT! WHAT IS THIS THING MADE OUT OF?”
“I’m not really sure. I never actually thought about it. I think it’s supposed to be the white filling inside of an Oreo cookie, but much larger and harder compared to the real thing.”
“W-WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPEWING?”
Without responding to her question, the white haired girl jumped out from behind her barrier and grabbed the intruder’s chain.
“Let go of my-“
Before she could finish speaking, Oreo pulled her to floor. She then put her left foot on her back, pinning her in place.
“I win!”
“Hey! Let go of me!”
“Only if you return to your normal form.”
The girl sighed before doing as she was told. Her regular outfit was a dirty tan dress that was ripped at her hips and sleeves. She wore white socks, which had a few holes in them, and brown shoes that were missing their laces.
“Damn it… this is so humiliating!” The girl shouted.
“Before I let you go, tell me your name.” She said, returning back to her regular form.
“My name is Murray Blancette…”
The white haired girl moved her foot away from the intruder.
“Get out. Now.”
Before Murray could do anything, the front door opened. Vanilla walked into her room and dropped her shopping bags on the floor upon seeing the two magical girls.
“Oreo! Who’s that girl? And why are my-“ Her eyes widened as she ran over to her books. She quickly put them back in the box, starting with the lesbian smut romance novel and two of the straight ones at the bottom. She then put the rest of the romance novels, cooking books, and fantasy stories into the box in that order, ran over to her closet, pushed it all the way into the back, and then closed it. “Who searched through my novels?” She yelled at the top of her lungs as she turned to Oreo and Murray.
“She did it.” The white haired girl said, pointing at the intruder.
“Wh-What? I didn’t do shit! You were looking through those-“
“Did either of you read them? She asked, sounding completely serious as she stared into the girls’ eyes.
“Nope.” They said in unison.
“Good. Then leave, grey one! Leave and don’t come back!” She said, her usually cheerful tone returning as a smile spread across her face.
“Thank god. Finally, I can get out of here.” Murray said before standing up, allowing Vanilla to get a better look at her clothing.
“Oh my! Your clothes are all torn up! Are you okay? Do you have enough money to buy your own things? Are your parents treating you well?”
The grey haired girl burst into laughter as she closed her eye.
“I’m a thief, and I’m dressed like this! What do you think? And as for your question about my parents, they’re dead. I’ve been on my own for as long as I remember, stealing money and valuables to survive.”
“Do you have a place to stay?”
“No. I kind of just go from place to place, sleeping in the basements and attics of random houses. But as of lately, I’ve been staying at my-“
“Say no more! You can stay here!”
“What?” Oreo and Murray shouted in unison.

Chapter 166: Oreo Magica 4: To the City

“Murray is an orphan with nowhere to go and no money to spend, just like you. I have enough space and money to let one more person move in with me.”
“Vanilla, this is your house, not an orphanage. You’re not an adult yet. A child can’t take care of two children.”
“It’s a good thing that you’re both teenagers who know how to behave themselves. Living with two girls your age is nothing like raising a child.”
“Do you know how to cook? I’m utterly worthless in the kitchen.” Murray said.
Vanilla nodded her head.
“We don’t have enough room for someone else to move in with us. This house only has two bedrooms, and I’m not sharing the same bed as a smelly hobo.”
Vanilla’s eyes widened slightly.
“You’re right… I’m sorry, Murray, but I unfortunately don’t have enough space for you to stay here. Unless-“
“That’s understandable.” The grey haired girl responded. “It’s for the best anyway. I wouldn’t want to burden someone I just met, especially when I have a girlfriend who’s perfectly fine with letting me stay in her basement and bringing me food.”
“I’m glad you have such a kind friend to take care of you. If you ever want to come back here, then-“
“Friend? I don’t think you quite understood what I said. I have a girlfriend. My lover, who’s also a girl, not a friend who’s a girl.”
“YOU HAVE A WHAT?” Vanilla screamed, backing away from the thief. “Y-YOU’RE A HOMOSEXUAL?”
“Yes. I’ve never been interested in boys. Girls are just so much more attractive than those smelly, angry things.”
“H-Have you tried to make yourself like boys?”
“Yeah. I tried to think of myself with them in sexual or romantic situations, but I just couldn’t feel anything. In fact, I felt somewhat grossed out by it if I was thinking of more sensual scenarios.”
“H-Have you tried praying to God?”
“What’s with all these questions about my sexuality? I didn’t ask to be born like this, and I can’t really change how I feel about girls.” As Murray finished speaking, she jumped onto the window frame. “Anyway, I’ll be taking my leave now. See you two later.” She said before jumping away.
“Well then. That sure was something. Did you buy me some clothes?”
Vanilla nodded her head as she grabbed the two shopping bags near the door.
“Here. Try them on.” She said before handing her roommate the bags.
Before the white haired girl could get changed, Vanilla exited the room.
“If they don’t fit or you have a problem with them, tell me right away.”
“You got it.”

-A few minutes later-
Oreo walked out of Vanilla’s bedroom wearing a red dress that went all the way down to her ankles. Every single inch of skin that wasn’t on her facewas completely covered, and she wore a large tan hat that completely blocked any light from hitting her.
“How do I look?”
The white haired girl’s mouth went agape before forming into a smile.
“You look absolutely stunning! If you went out there like that, you’d have absolutely no problem getting boys to fall head over heels for you at all!”
“Can we go out now? I’ve been so bored since you left. There’s been nothing to do.”
“Yes. I’ll show you around the city.” Vanilla said as she approached her front door. “Come on. Let’s go!”

Chapter 167: Oreo Magica 5: The Arduous Walk

-20 minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla had been walking for a few minutes to get to the city closest to them.
“How much longer are we gonna keep walking for? I’m starting to get tired!” Oreo whined.
“We’ll be there shortly. Just keep at, it and we’ll make it to the city!”
“I hope you’re right. It’s been such a long time since I’ve walked a distance like this that I’ve started to get all tuckered out.” She responded as she took deep breaths and then exhaled. “If I’m unable to continue, can you please carry me?”
“Sure thing.” Vanilla cheerfully responded.
After a minute or two of walking, the pair of girls finally saw a few buildings in the distance.
“Oreo! Look over there! We’re finally close to the city!”
“Oh thank god…” She panted. “I think I’m gonna… pass out.”
Oreo began to lean forward, heading toward the ground.
“OREO!” Vanilla shouted before moving in front of her roommate, allowing her to fall onto her back. “Are you okay? Do you feel like you’re going to pass out again?”
“Yeah… I’m fine. I’m just a little out of shape.”
“Out of shape? Look at you. You’re as fit as any other girl our age.”
“No, I’m not. You might not be able to tell when I’m wearing clothes, but I’m severely underweight. I also think I might not have needed to walk long distances wherever I lived. If you saw me in my underwear, I’d be all skin and bone, with the only fat in my body being stored in my chest.”
The white haired girl’s face flushed slightly.
“O-Oreo in her u-underwear?” She murmured to herself.
“Did you say something?”
“No. Must’ve just been the wind or something. Do you want me to carry you, or do you think you can keep walking?”
“I’ll keep walking.” She responded as she got off of her friend’s back and grabbed her hand. “But, just to make sure I don’t fall down again, I’ll need you to help me.”
Vanilla’s head turned away from her roommate as her blush only grew darker.
“Maybe I’ll get a horsebus to carry us once we get there.”
The pair of girls continued walking until they entered the city.
“Here we are! We’re finally at the closest urban to my house!” She said, moving her free hand in front of her.
Oreo moved her head to the left and then to the right. There were shops, restaurants, and other businesses for as far as she could see. Scattered around them were a handful of people who were talking with their friends and walking around.
“Interesting. Would you mind showing me your favorite spots?”
“Of course not! However, they’re a little bit further ahead, so you’ll have to move quickly if you want to see them.”
“Sure thing.”
Vanila quickened her pace, and Oreo followed suit. After an additional minute or two of walking, the pair made it to a French restaurant.
“This is my personal favorite restaurant. The food’s good, it’s affordable, and I come here sometimes after church.”
“French food? I’ve never tried it, but I have a vague memory of someone saying it’s really bland and has little to no seasoning.”
Vanilla’s eyes and smile widened at the information.
Do you really not remember your family, friends, and homeland, but instead remember people insulting my motherland’s cuisine? She thought.
“While French food may not have as much seasoning as cuisine from other parts of the world, it makes up for it with its texture and flavor. Thanks to our incredible cooking techniques, we don’t need to add any additional flavors! I mostly specialize in Canadian food, but I can make some really good French food as well. However, it pales in comparison to my aunt’s cooking! Her food’s simply out of this world! You’ll see what I mean when you get to-“
Before Vanilla could finish speaking, someone bumped into her.
“Sorry about that, Vanilla. I didn’t know you were going to be there.” A girl with dark green hair and light blue eyes wearing red glasses and a brown dress similar to Vanilla’s said.
“Keeb? Is that you?”
“Of course it’s me. Who else would it be?” She turned to look at Oreo. “Who’s that girl? And why are you holding hands with her?”
“Oh, she’s a girl with amnesia I found while I was on the beach yesterday. We don’t know who her family is or if she’s even from Canada, so I decided to let her live with me.”
“ls that so? What would your aunt think of this?”
“She’d probably be happy to see me helping out those less fortunate than myself.”
“Makes sense. I’ll see you at church tomorrow.” She said before walking away.
“Okay, bye!” Vanilla responded, waving goodbye to her friend.
“Who was that?”
“She’s been my best friend since childhood. Her name’s Keebler, but I call her Keeb. Let’s get out of here. If we keep standing around here, it’ll be dark before we know it.”

Chapter 168: Oreo Magica 6: Lover of the Thief

-A few hours later-
After walking around the city, Vanilla and Oreo finally returned home. The white haired girl opened the door to her house, allowing herself and her roommate to enter. The first thing Oreo did upon entering was collapse onto the couch.
“Vanilla… my legs are killing me…” She panted while lying down. “They feel like they’re about to fall off!”
“Goodness! Are you okay? Do you feel like they’re cramping up?”
“No… my legs are just sore from all the walking… I don’t think I’ve walked that much in a long time.”
“I see. Rest here. I’ll be in the kitchen, making us some dinner. If your legs still hurt by the time I’m done, I’ll bring your food here, okay?”
“All right. I think I’ll take a nap in the meantime. Can you wake me up when the food’s ready?”
“Okay.” She responded before waking into the kitchen.
Once her roommate was out of her field of view, Oreo slowly drifted off to sleep.

-The next day-
The white haired girl opened her eyes and noticed that she had been brought to Vanilla’s aunt’s bedroom. She turned to look at the window to her left and saw that the sun wasn’t setting anymore.
“Huh? It’s not evening anymore? How long was I out for?” She murmured to herself before standing up.
Oreo opened the door and exited the bedroom. Upon entering the living room, she heard a familiar voice speak to someone in the kitchen.
“This food’s pretty good, right, babe?” Murray asked.
“Yep. Your new friend’s an excellent cook.” An unfamiliar female voice enthusiastically responded.
The white haired girl quickly entered the kitchen and saw Vanilla, Murray, and a blue eyed brunette sitting at the table. The white haired girl was sitting on a grey foldable chair, as opposed to the two other girls, who were both sitting on brown wooden chairs, which matched the table they were sitting at.
“Good morning, Oreo!” Vanilla cheerfully said as she looked up at her roommate.
“About time you got up. My girl’s been waiting to meet you ever since I mentioned you to her!” The grey haired girl said as she began to hold her girlfriend’s hand.
“Hello. You’re Oreo, right? My name is Vienna. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Vanilla, why are these two here? Also, why didn’t you wake me up yesterday?”
“I did, but you just turned over, slapped my hand, and told me to, in your own words, “let me sleep a little longer.” So I did just that and brought you over to my auntie’s room. As for why Murray and Vienna are here, well, they kind of just showed up at my front door. It’d be rude to tell them to leave, so I let them come in and made them some breakfast as well.”
“You’re so blessed to have a roommate like Vanilla. She’s an absolutely incredible chef! Has she taught you how to cook?”
“No. She hasn’t really gotten the chance to.”
“H-Hey! I’m not really the person who should show you! My aunt should! I feel like I’d be a terrible teacher!”
“Why’s that?”
“Well, I’ve never really taught someone how to cook. I’ve only ever taught someone how to bake. And slightly less than half of my recipes come from my cookbooks! She could just read them and learn how to cook that way!”
As the white haired girl calmed down, Murray grabbed her fork, stabbed some of the potatoes on her plate, and then fed them to her girlfriend. A smile spread across the brunette’s face as she tasted her host’s cooking. Vanilla’s eyes were transfixed by the sight of her guest eagerly eating her food. Her cheeks turned a light red before she put her hands over her face.
“Oreo… I’m not hungry anymore.” She said before standing up. “I’ll be in the living room. Once you’re done eating, we’re going to church.”
“Church? Why?”
“Well, it’s a Sunday, and you might’ve never gone to one before. It’d be best to get you to a place of God now so that you can be fully integrated into my religion.” She turned to look at her guest.
“Murray, Vianna, do you want to come with us too?”
The grey haired girl burst into laughter at the offer.
“No way! I’m not going to some place where I’ll be hated for who I am! I’m staying here with my girl!”
“For most of my 14 years on this planet, I’ve been going to church with my family. But I haven’t been there since meeting Murray a month ago. I’ll go one of these days, but for now, I’ll just stay with her.”
“Since they’re both gonna stay behind, I’d love to join them.”
“B-But, Oreo-“
“Come on, Vanilla, let her stay with us.”
“Fine, but next time, she’ll be coming with me.” She pouted before walking out of the room.
Vanilla eventually exited her house and slammed the door shut, leaving her three guests behind. With the house to themselves, Murray ran over to the window to her left and lifted it up. She grabbed a box of beer she had placed on the ground early and brought it into the house.
“Now that the prude’s gone, let’s have some real fun!”

Chapter 169: Oreo Magica 7: Confessions

“B-Beer?” The white haired girl shouted. “How do you have beer? We’re just a bunch of kids! We shouldn’t be drinking!”
“Why not? It’s tasty, it helps both my girl and I relax, and it makes us happy.”
“Because we’re still young! Our brains are still developing, and if we drink at this age, it’ll become much easier for us to become addicted to alcoholic beverages!”
“Relax. We’re not going to get addicted. Murray and I have a little something we like to call self control. We only drink every other week, and we’re not begging for some alcohol in our system when we’re sober. If the two of us can handle our urges, then you certainly can, Oreo.”
“How do you know it’ll affect our brain’s development?”
“Because we’re growing girls! If we drink alcoholic beverages, the way our brains develop will obviously be-“
“I’ve seen kids of all ages drink beer, wine, shots, and all sorts of alcoholic beverages, and their older relatives never warned them about how their brain’s development would be negatively impacted by alcohol. How did you find out about this?”
“I-It’s just common sense!”
“Clearly not if the adults here are fine with their kids drinking. Where did you hear this from?”
“I’m not sure. I think I might’ve heard my parents talk about it while I still lived in my homeland, so-“
“And why do you remember that? Wouldn’t your family and home be of greater importance to you than the adverse effects of alcohol?”
“I-I don’t know. I’m not in control of what I do and don’t-“
“You know, now that I’ve heard her speak more, I think I recognize Oreo’s accent.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“There’s a family of Japanese immigrants who live near my family’s mansion. I’ve heard them speak English before, and although their accents are much heavier than Oreo’s, they sound nearly identical to hers.”
“Really? But Oreo looks pretty white, and her English’s excellent.” Murray turned to the white haired girl and opened her other eye. “Tell me, are you Japanese?”
“I don’t know! I already told you, I have-“
“Cut the crap. Stop pretending and tell us.” The grey haired girl said, sounding completely serious. “I won’t tell Vanilla that you’ve been faking being an amnesiac, I promise.”
“Fine…” She sighed. “I’m from Japan. One of my mothers is an American who immigrated there for work related reasons. She ended up meeting my other mother there, and they eventually had me. My mom taught me how to speak, read, and write in English, which is why I’m able to speak it well without much of an accent.”
“I see. How and why do you get here?”
“I… don’t want to talk about it.”
“Ah, that’s fine.” Murray said as she opened her box of beer. “We all have things in our past that we don’t like to think of or be reminded of. I won’t pressure you into telling me why you came here if you don’t want to.“ She grabbed another bottle of beer with her other hand. “Now, do you want to drink some beer with me and Vienna?”
Oreo hesitated for a few seconds before responding to the grey haired girl’s question.
“…Yes. Getting drunk once shouldn’t be too bad, and I’ve always wondered what it’d feel like. One drink would be nice.”

-Meanwhile-
Vanilla entered her church. Every pew for as far as she could see was filled with people. The attendants appeared to be of varying ages from older people to younger men and women in their 20s and 30s to girls her age. There didn’t seem to be much in common amongst all the attendants other than their shared faith in God. As the white haired girl walked in between the seats to look for an area to sit, she heard some call her name.
“Hey, Vanilla, come over here. I have a seat saved for you.” A familiar voice whispered.
She turned to her right and saw Keebler sitting on one of the pews, her left leg covering an available seat.
“Keeb! Thank you!” She said as she approached her friend.
The green haired girl moved her leg away, allowing her friend to sit down beside her.
“Where’s that friend of yours from yesterday?”
“She didn’t want to come to church with me and instead stayed with two other friends of mine.”
“Wow, in the span of two days, you made a ton of new friends. It looks like you’ve finally broken out of your chrysalis of loneliness and become a social butterfly.”
“Yeah…” She sheepishly said before looking away from her friend.
“You seem a little upset all of a sudden. What’s wrong?”
“It’s just that two of my new friends are homosexuals.”
Kebbler’s eyes widened.
“What? And you let them be alone with Oreo? Are you mad? Do you know what a group of dykes will do to a young, innocent girl if left unsupervised? Especially if one of them is a hermaphrodite!”
Vanilla began to move away from her friend, her eyes closing slightly and her lower lip quivering.
“I d-don’t know if one of them is a hermaphrodite, b-but I don’t think they’re bad people! They wouldn’t ever force themselves onto-“
“What are you saying? Any woman who’s capable of lying with another woman wouldn’t hesitate to violate a virgin’s purity! Those sinful, lustful dykes are absolutely not “good people” like you claim they are!”
The white haired girl went silent and looked at the floor.
“The only way we can help them is not by befriending them and letting them have their ways with those we care for, but by praying for them.” Keebler got on her knees and put her hands together. “Vanilla, let us beg the Lord to help save those homosexuals from sin and convert them onto a righteous path free from sin.” She shouted, allowing the rest of the church to hear her words.
Instinctually, the church attendant got on their knees, brought their hands up to their chests, and began to pray.
“Dear Father in Heaven, please save all homosexuals and bring them unto a righteous path free of sin, where they will never have to hurt anyone or be hurt ever again.” They said in unison.
Although she was incredibly hesitant, Vanilla too began to pray along with everyone else.

Chapter 170: Oreo Magica 8: Underaged Drunkards

-An hour later-
Vanilla opened the door to her house and stepped inside. Before she could do anything, Oreo ran over to her and hugged her tightly.
“Vanilla! Vanilla! You’re finally back!” She joyfully said as she clung onto her roommate.
The startled white haired girl moved back, causing her to fall onto her butt.
“Why are you so happy to see me, Oreo? You’re acting like a puppy who’s been waiting for their owner to come home from work.”
“Vanilla’s back!” She simply responded, looking up at her friend and allowing her to get a good look at her face.
The white haired girl’s cheeks were a bit rosy, and her speech was slurred. Her breath smelled of like alcohol.
“Oreo… were you drinking?”
She nodded her head.
“How? I don’t have any alcoholic-“
“Murray brought some for us…” She responded, putting her head on Vanilla’s chest.
“Wait, so are they also drunk?”
“I think. They’re probably still in the kitchen...”
The white haired girl stood up, carried her friend over her shoulder, and then walked forward.
“Murray, Vienna, are you okay?” She shouted as she walked into the living room.
Vanilla’s eyes widened, and her mouth went agape as she saw her two visitors on the couch. The grey haired girl was sitting down on it while her girlfriend was sitting on her lap, one hand behind her neck while the other was grabbing onto her back. They were kissing passionately, and from what Vanilla could tell, Murray’s tongue was inside her lover’s mouth.
“WHAT DO THE TWO OF YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?” She screamed at the top of her lungs.
Vienna moved her head away, her lips still connected to Murray’s by a string of saliva.
“Making out with my girl. Why’d you ask? Wanna join us!” The grey haired girl joked as she gave her host a large, toothy grin.
“N-No! I’d never even think about kissing another girl in another person’s house, unlike you sinners!” She pointed at the couple. “I-If you don’t cease this debauchery and repent, you’ll both go to-“
“If hell is real, I’m already gonna go there due to all the thieving and threatening to kill people I’ve done. Either I’ll kill Satan and become its queen, or he’ll become my best friend. No in between.”
“Sorry for showing your young, Christian eyes such obscenity, but when Murray and I get like this, we can’t keep our hands off of each other. We’ll leave and do our thing somewhere else if that’s what you want.”
“Y-Yes, please leave…”
Murray effortlessly picked her girlfriend up and began to carry her bridal style.
“Well then, see you later!” She shouted before running out of the house.
Vanilla put her friend on the ground.
“Oreo, did those two do anything to you?”
“No. They just let me drink some beer…” She said.
“Good. At least nothing bad happened.” The white haired girl responded, letting out a sigh.

-Many hours later-
Vanilla lay in bed fully naked, with the only thing covering her being her bedsheets. It was night outside, and Oreo had already fallen asleep. Unlike her friend, the white haired girl couldn’t fall asleep. There were certain thoughts that lingered in her mind that prevented her from fully drifting off.
“Their love isn’t natural… it isn’t right! So why are they okay with it?” She asked herself as she put her right hand on her penis. “Why did I feel something when they kissed?”
The white haired girl slowly moved her hand up and down her shaft, causing it to grow larger and herself to grow more aroused. She moved her other hand to her left breast and cupped it, causing herself to let out a moan.
“I-If I did that with a girl, I’d be happy, overjoyed even. I-If it was with Oreo or someone like her, I-I’d-“
Before she could bring herself to orgasm, Vanilla slammed her left hand onto her balls, causing herself gasp and to stop touching herself.
“No! I can’t feel this way! I can’t do this! These feelings aren’t right, and my body’s not right! I-I can’t act upon them! I don’t want to! I don’t want to! I don’t want to!” Tears formed in her eyes. “My body’s not natural, not right! I’m a freak! A monster! I-I don’t want to act upon these monstrous feelings! Not just for my sake, but for Oreo’s as well. I want to protect her…”

Chapter 171: Oreo Magica 9: The Aftermath of Underage Drinking

-The next day-
Oreo opened her eyes.
“My head hurts like hell. I feel like I’m gonna have a migraine.” She muttered to herself as she stood up. “I’m hung over. I guess I should drink and eat something.”
She quickly walked out of her room and saw that Vanilla was sitting on the couch in the living room. From what she could tell, she looked tired, and she had a blank expression on her face.
“Good morning, Oreo.” The white haired girl said, sounding somewhat monotone. “Your breakfast’s on the table. I-“
“You already ate?”
“No, but I wasn’t feeling very hungry, so I didn’t make anything for myself. While you eat, I’ll be at the beach… I need to clear my mind of some… immoral thoughts.”
“You’re going to the beach? Can I go with you?”
“No. You’re hungover. You should stay home, rest, and try to get better. Nothing good will come if you try to follow me to my-“
“Relax! All I’ve got is a headache. I think that’s manageable enough for me to be able to go to the beach with my best friend!”
“…I guess you’re right. You may come with me if you want, but please eat your breakfast first.”
“I’ll do just that!”

-
Vienna lay in bed with a splitting headache. She felt hot and weak, as if she had a fever. She already knew why she felt like this, but she had to lie to her parents, especially her mother, about her being sick.
“One of the maids should be here with my breakfast soon. Once I finish eating and my plate is taken away, I should be able to get out of here for a bit.” The brunette murmured to herself.
As she finished speaking, her mother and a maid entered her room.
“Good day, Vienna.” She said as she and her servant approached her daughter’s bed.
The maid placed the girl’s breakfast on the dresser beside her bed before exiting the room.
“Mother, you shouldn’t be near me. I’m sick. If you get close to me, I could pass this cold to-“
“Don’t worry about me. You’re my daughter. If you’re unwell, I should be the one to nurse you back to health. It doesn’t matter if I get sick too.”
The brunette’s eyes moved away from her mom.
“Can you please leave… I can’t rest and get better if you’re talking to me.”
“Why’s that?”
“It’d be rude to sleep while having my mom talk to me.”
“Fine. I’ll leave. Call one of the maids once you’re done with your breakfast.” She said before standing up and walking out of the room.
She shut the door, allowing Vienna to be alone once again. Not even a second later, someone knocked at the brunette’s window. Vienna stood up, ran towards it, and opened it, allowing Murray to enter her girlfriend’s room.
“Wow, that hangover’s really gotten to you, huh?”
“I think this is the worst hangover I’ve ever experienced. My head feels like it’s about to crack open like an egg.”
Murray approached her girlfriend and hugged her.
“You can eat my food if you want. I’m not that hungry.”
“Really? Thank you!” The grey haired girl gleefully said before letting go of her partner and walking over to the drawer that her food was on top of. “Wanna go visit Vanilla and Oreo once I finish eating?”
“We have nothing else to do, and I know that nobody will come to my room. Why not?”

Chapter 172: Oreo Magica 10: Beach Fun with Friends

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla arrived at the beach. Vanilla walked over to the shoreline, stood just behind where the waves could reach, and stared out into the distance.
“What’s taking you so long to get in? We have the whole beach to ourselves! Now’s the perfect chance to get in and enjoy-“
“I didn’t come here to splash around in the water. My purpose for being here is to calm myself and put any disturbing thoughts I may have to rest. Besides, neither of us even brought swimsuits. So even if we wanted to take a dip, we-“
“Vanilla, Oreo!” Two very familiar voices shouted in unison.
The white haired girl turned around and saw Vienna and Murray running towards them. They were both wearing swimsuits. Vianna’s outfit was a solid red bathing suit that covered everything other than her legs and had a small opening that exposed the top of her medium sized bosom. Murray’s, on the other hand, was a white swimsuit that had black strips diagonally across it. The outfit exposed her legs, but unlike her girlfriend’s clothes, it completely hid her flat chest. The two girls carried swimsuits in their hands.
“Hey, girls! Did you forget about something?” The brunette asked as she and her girlfriend raised the outfits into the air.
“O-Oh my gosh! Those are outfits I own! How do you have them?”
“We snuck into your house to ask you if you wanted to go to the beach and noticed that you weren’t there. We then checked your closet and noticed that you left your swimsuits behind. Since this is the closest place to your house, we took these along with us to convince you to get in the water!” Murray explained.
“They’ll be able to fit me, but they probably won’t be able to fit Oreo.”
“In that case, we’ll just buy her one. However, she can try them on to see how she fits in your bathing suit if she wants to.”
“Sure. Hand me the clothes, and I’ll change into them right away.” She said as she approached her friends.
Vanilla’s eyes widened before she turned around and put her hands on her face. The white haired girl quickly tore her clothes off until she was in nothing but her panties and bra. She then began to slowly change into her friend’s swimsuit.
No, no, no! I mustn’t look! Vanilla thought as she began to breathe heavily. Getting rid of my lustful thoughts towards Oreo is my purpose for being here! If I just looked at her body, then they’d instantly rush back into my mind, and-
“Wow! That outfit fits you perfectly!”
“Vanilla, come look! I think you two might be the same size!”
“Perhaps we’re the same size when it comes to the rest of our bodies, but it feels a little too light around my chest area.”
Despite her friends’ words, Vanilla refused to turn around.
“Hey, what’s so cool over there that you can’t even turn around for a minute to look at your friend?”
The white haired girl didn’t respond.
“If you won’t look at me, then I’ll make you!” Oreo shouted before running at her friend.
She grabbed her by the arm, causing the white haired girl to let out a gasp, and went in front of her. Vanilla’s face turned beet red as she stared down at Oreo’s impressive chest. Before she could formulate any words, she suddenly felt her panties grow tighter.
Stop! Stop! Stop!
Vanilla gave her friend a thumbs up as a smile spread across her face.
“You look great!”
Oreo smiled as she let go of her friend’s hand.
“Vanilla, are you gonna get changed too?”
“Umm… no thanks. I didn’t really come here to-“
“Come on! Just get in! Murray said as she ran into the water. “It’s great!”
Vienna ran over to the shoreline and jumped into the water, landing right next to her girlfriend. Water splashed onto her, landing on her face. Although she managed to close her eye before the water could enter it, some of it entered her mouth.
“Woah! This water’s really salty! Careful not to get it in your eyes, girls!”
“They’re waiting for us, Vanilla! Let’s go in.”
“But my dress will get all wet!”
“You have plenty more, right? It’ll be fine!” She shouted before pushing her friend forward, causing her to fall into the water.
You’ll pay for that! The white haired girl thought as she grabbed Oreo by the left hand and pulled her forward, causing Oreo to fall down beside her friend. Without saying any words, the two girls burst into laughter before helping each other up.
“Glad you’re feeling better, Vanilla. You’ve been acting strangely since this morning. It was getting me worried.”
“I’m sorry. It’s just that something happened at church, and it made me start thinking about some troublesome things.”
“At least you’re okay now.” Oreo said, holding her friend’s hands. “I care about you a lot. You’re the first friend I made in Canada, and as far as I’m aware, you’re my first friend in general.”
“I care a lot about you as well. I never went to see you upset or hurt.” Vanilla said, sounding like her usual calm self.
As the two girls stood next to each other, something hard hit Oreo in the left leg, causing her to move back in pain.
“Damn it! Something hit me!”
“Oh my! Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. Something just struck my leg.” The white haired girl kneeled down and picked up the object that hit her. It was a hard piece of metal. Vienna and Murray swam over to the object to get a better look at it.
“What’s this?”
“Not sure. But it looks like a piece of a boat or a ship.” The grey haired girl said, staring at the piece of metal.
“Were there any ships that sank recently that you girls know of?”
“Yes. An ocean liner known as the Titanic sank a few days ago, not too far from where we are.” Vienna said.
“It was all over the newspapers! It was a national tragedy where hundreds of people died!” Vanilla added.
“Are you girls suggesting this could be a piece of that?” Oreo asked, sounding completely shocked by her friends’ suggestions.
“It’s possible, but I doubt it. I heard that she sank to the bottom of the ocean, so most of the remaining metal and bodies that are on it are probably being picked apart by bacteria and fish as we speak. Still, it’d be pretty cool if we did just find a piece of the Titanic.”
“Yeah, it really would be.”
As the four girls talked about the origin of the piece of metal, a girl with blonde hair, green eyes, and sharp shark-like teeth stood in the distance.
“So this is where it all began. If I can’t find him anywhere I look, then I might as well have some fun here.”

Chapter 173: Oreo Magica 11: Washing Off

-A few minutes later-
After being hit by a piece of metal, Oreo and her friends returned to Vanilla’s house with it in hand. They reeked of salt, and while it wasn’t a big deal for Oreo and Vanilla, Murray, and especially Vienna absolutely needed to get themselves cleaned up before returning home.
“Who’s going to shower first?” The white haired girl asked.
“It should definitely be one of them. They definitely won’t be able to go back home while smelling like-“
“It’s fine. You can shower before us if you want, Oreo.” Murray responded.
“I agree. We’re in no rush to go back to my family’s mansion. Either of you can go wash up.”
“Do you want to take a shower?” Oreo asked, turning to her friend.
“Yes, but I need to find some clothes to change into first. You can go ahead of me.”
As Vanilla finished speaking, Murray handed Oreo her clothing.
“Thanks. I guess I’ll go first then.”
The white haired girl quickly walked into the bathroom. Once she was inside, she closed the door and locked it. The bathroom was fairly small. To the girl’s right was a sink with a mirror above it, and beside it was the toilet. Across from Oreo stood the bathtub, which was covered by orange curtains. She quickly undressed, walked towards the bathtub, and opened the curtains. With it no longer in the way, she saw a window in front of her and a shower head to her left. She entered the tub, closed the curtains, and then turned on the shower. Water began to cascade down her body as she grabbed the soap to her right. Before she could lather herself with it, someone knocked at the window. The white haired girl quickly opened her eyes and put the soap down.
“Who’s there? Can’t you see that I’m trying to shower?” She asked, turning to the window.
As the window was blurred so that people looking in from the outside wouldn’t see anything, she couldn’t tell who exactly the person behind the window was. However, she was able to make out a pink haired person with a short stature standing behind it.
“Ui, is that you?”
“Yes. Can you please open the window? I need to speak with you about something.”
“I’m kind of busy at the moment. We can hear each other clearly, so can we just talk like this while I wash myself?”
“Sure. I’ve come here to tell you about something. It took you a few days, but you’ve finally found it. You and your friends have finally found a piece of the Titanic, a piece that will be used to create the continent known as Titania.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“Titania’s made out of pieces of the Titanic?”
“Indeed, it is. In due time, you girls will begin to look for the entire wreckage for its metal. I can’t exactly say when it’ll happen, but it’s somewhat guaranteed to happen unless the course of history is drastically altered. There will be many trials and tribulations on the way to Titania’s creation, and you’ll have to go through lots of hardships, but don’t give up! As long as you don’t stray from this path you’re on, you’re guaranteed to succeed!”
“Thanks for the motivation, Ui. I’ll think about it if I’m ever in a tight situation.”

-A few minutes later-
Oreo walked out of the bathroom, fully dressed.
“All right. Vanilla, you can take a shower now. But before you do, can I ask the three of you something? What are we gonna do with that piece of metal that hit me?”
“You can keep it. I doubt it’d sell for much, so I’m not gonna take it.”
“I agree with my girlfriend. My mom would probably ask me why I have a random piece of metal in my room, and I refuse to hide it in my closet or under my bed.”
“Don’t worry, girls. I’ll keep it!” Vanilla said, raising the piece of metal into the air as she stood. “I’ll put it in my room for now. If you want to take a closer look at it while I’m showering, then go ahead.”

Chapter 174: Oreo Magica 12: There’s an Intruder

After Vanilla took a shower, Vienna took one, and then Murray went after her. Once they were clean, the two girls put their dresses on and then left the house. A few hours passed, and night fell. Vanilla sat on the couch in the living room. She was starting to drift off to sleep when she felt a warm hand touch her left shoulder.
“Are you okay?” Oreo asked.
“I’m tired…” The white haired girl yawned. “I didn’t get a wink of sleep yesterday. I’m gonna fall asleep any minute now.”
“I understand that, but you should really go to bed before you take a nap. I’m not sure if I’d be able to carry you into your room.” She chuckled.
“You’re right. I’m sorry for troubling you.”
Vanilla stood up and began to walk towards her room.
“It’s fine. It’s pretty dark outside, so I’ll probably be heading to bed soon too.”
“Goodnight, Oreo…” She said as she entered her room.
She closed the door and then fell onto her bed, going to sleep only a few seconds later.

-An hour later-
Vanilla was sleeping peacefully when the door to her room opened. A blonde girl with green eyes and razor sharp teeth entered the room and stared down at the girl.
“Where did you place it, princess?” She whispered as she got to the ground.
She turned her phone on and shined its light under Vanilla’s bed, revealing that she had placed the large piece of metal that Oreo found across from her.
“Damn it! Why did you have to put it there?” The blonde muttered before putting her arms under the bed.
She couldn’t quite reach the metal, so she was forced to move into the crevasse under Vanilla’s bed. As she was scooting over to the piece of the Titanic, she accidentally hit her head on the bed base, causing her to let out a grunt. Although the noise wasn’t very loud, it was enough to wake Vanilla up. She let out a yawn before sitting up.
“Did I leave the door open?” She asked herself before rubbing her eyes.
She was about to stand up when she saw the unfamiliar girl lying on the ground.
“AHHHH! A BURGLAR!” Vanilla screamed at the top of her lungs.
She slammed her right foot onto the girl’s back and began to repeatedly stomp on her.
“GET AWAY! GET AWAY! GET AWAY!”
The blonde let out an infuriated growl before moving out from under Vanilla’s bed.
“ENOUGH!” She screamed, grabbing her leg.
“W-Who are you? Wh-Why are you here?”
“My name’s Alice Misumi, and I’m here to have some fun!” The blonde gleefully shouted as she stood up. “Hand over that piece of metal under your bed, and I’ll leave!”
“What do you plan to do with the scrap metal?”
“I’m under no obligation to tell you about my plan.” She said before pulling out a large crossbow with wings attached to it from out of her pocket. “Now, do as I say, or I’ll kill you!”
The white haired girl began to back away from the intruder.
“NO!” She screamed before running out of the room.
“Then your life is forfeit!” She gleefully shouted before chasing after Vanilla.
Alice exited the bedroom and shot an arrow at her. The white haired girl narrowly managed to avoid the projectile by opening the door to Oreo’s room and entering it. The arrow hit the wall to the left of Alice, causing the area that was hit to explode, creating a small hole through it.
“OREO! OREO, G-GET UP!” She screamed, trying to shake her friend awake. “TH-THERE’S A WITCH TRYING TO KILL ME!”
Oreo slowly opened her eyes as she looked up at her friend.
“W-What?”
“THERE’S NO TIME TO EXPLAIN! WE NEED TO-“
“Too late, princess!” The blonde joyfully said as she entered the room and shot an arrow at the two girls.
The projectile seemingly hit the duo, causing a cloud of smoke to appear around the bed. Once it cleared, a large white shield that was in front of the two girls became visible to the Stick user.
“You’re not hurting Vanilla!” Oreo, who had managed to transform before the arrow could reach her, shouted.
“A magical girl?” Alice’s grin grew wider. “I should’ve expected nothing less from Titania’s greatest queen!”
“Magical girl? Queen? What’s going on?”
“I’m not even sure myself, but I’ll do my best to explain everything I do know later.” She quickly stood up and went in front of Vanilla. “Stay behind me. Otherwise, I won’t be able to ensure your safety.”
The white haired girl nodded her head.
“Who are you, and what are you trying to do here?”
“I already told your girlfriend those things. My name’s Alice Misumi, and you don’t need to know why I came here! All you need to know is that I came to have fun!”
A Japanese surname? She thought.
She looked down at the girl’s body. Her clothes didn’t seem to match with any of the other women she had seen in this time period, and they didn’t even look like something a magical girl would wear. Although her hair was mostly blonde, the bottom half of it appeared to be dyed purple.
She doesn’t seem to be of this time period either. Is she a time traveler like me and Ui? Did she perhaps follow us to this time period? She doesn’t look like a regular magical girl either. Who exactly is this girl?

Chapter 175: Oreo Magica 13: Alice

Oreo stood in place as she stared at Alice without saying a single word from a tiny gap in her shield.
“Did you fall asleep while standing up, or are you just so stunned by my beauty that you can’t even move? I know that I’m an absolutely stunning girl, but admiring my beauty won’t make me want to spare your life!” The blonde laughed before rushing at the white haired girl.
She leapt at her shield and attempted to punch it, only for her to be bounced back upon making contact with it.
“That barrier of yours not only deflected my Stick’s attack but also managed to bounce me away. It also smelled pretty sweet. You really live up to your name, Oreo Furuta!” Alice shouted as she slammed into the wall behind her. She gritted her teeth and winced from the pain as she stared at her opponent’s magic. “No matter what I do, I don’t believe I’ll be able to destroy that barrier. I could try to move around it, but she blocked out her entire half of the room. That leaves me with only one choice: I’ll have to bring it somewhere else!”
The blonde pulled out a Roomba and a lighter from her pocket, both of which had an x symbol at their center and wings attached to their sides. She threw the Roomba directly at the shield and then flicked the lighter on, causing her other Stick to activate and suck in the shield. The two girls gasped in unison as Alice’s weapon effortlessly removed Oreo’s magic.
“Your magic sure is formidable, Greatest Queen. I’m certain you’d always emerge victorious from any fight involving other regular magical girls. Unfortunately for you, I’m not a regular magical girl!” She grabbed her crossbow Stick and took aim at the girls yet again. “Now, say your prayers, you monarchs!” Alice joyfully shouted before shooting an arrow directly at the duo yet again.
“Get down!” Oreo shouted as she pushed Vanilla onto the ground and then dropped down next to her.
The projectile hit the wall next to Oreo’s bed, creating a large hole in it.
“You might have avoided one of my projectiles, but now that you’re both on the floor, you won’t avoid another one!” Alice shouted before shooting another arrow at the girls.
“No!” Oreo shouted as she got up and rushed at her enemy.
Before she could be hit, she created a medium sized shield in front of her chest, which the arrow hit and subsequently bounced off of and exploded in midair. Once the arrow was gone, Oreo dispelled her shield.
“DON’T YOU DARE HURT MY FRIEND!” She screamed before punching Alice in the face with as much force as she could muster.
She hit her straight in the left cheek. The attack was so powerful that the blonde was pushed to the ground. Without giving Alice an opportunity to stand up, she placed both of her feet on her arms as she used her left hand to hold onto her right, which was in pain from never having punched anyone before.
“It’s over. Drop your weapon, and I’ll let you go.” Oreo said, trying her best to sound calm and confident.
“Oh no! Whatever shall I do?” Alice sarcastically asked before effortlessly sitting up, causing Oreo to fall off her.
She quickly bit her in the ankle. Her teeth dug into her flesh, causing her to start bleeding.
“GET OFF ME!” Oreo screamed, using her left leg to kick Alice in the head.
The white haired girl managed to successfully kick her twice, but her enemy’s grip on her leg didn’t loosen even slightly. While Oreo was distracted, Alice raised her right hand and shot an arrow straight at Oreo’s stomach before pulling her teeth out of her. The arrow hit its target directly and exploded upon making contact with the magical girl’s stomach. The explosion was powerful enough to launch the white haired girl through the hole in the wall near Vanilla.
“Your magic seems completely impenetrable. It’s some of the strongest defensive magic I’ve ever seen. However, it’s not nearly as impressive offensively. Your magic doesn’t have anything to attack people with, and you being a fairly weak girl yourself does it no favors.” Alice said, walking towards the hole in the room.
“OREO! OREO!” Vanilla screamed as she jumped out of her house and landed beside her friend.
She was bleeding profusely from her stomach, and her eyes were slowly starting to close.
“Vanilla… I can barely move my arms and legs… and my vision’s getting all blurry. I don’t think I’ll be able to stay awake for much longer…”
“NO! DON’T GO TO SLEEP! I’LL CARRY YOU TO THE HOSPITAL! PLEASE, JUST DON’T DIE!”
The white haired girl quickly placed her friend over her shoulder.
“Oh, please, princess! If you’re so distraught over your girlfriend dying, then I could kill you too!” Alice gleefully shouted before pointing her Stick at Vanilla.
Before the blonde could shoot, she ran away as quickly as possible. Still, this wasn’t enough to leave the intruder’s field of view. Alice quickly fired an arrow at her back. The projectile was about to hit her when a large white shield appeared behind Vanilla. It blocked the arrow and deflected it, causing it to explode in midair.
“You won’t hurt Vanilla…” Oreo weakly said before passing out.
“Even while bleeding out, you remain defiant! You entertained me for long enough, so I’ll spare your life for now. However, don’t believe our next encounter will end the same way!” She shouted as she allowed Vanilla to flee.

-
Vanilla ran as quickly as her legs could carry her to the closest hospital to her house, which was nearly an hour away. She was sobbing and holding onto her friend as tightly as possible to ensure she didn’t accidentally fall off her.
“Oreo! H-Hang on! W-We’ll be there soon! P-Please don’t die on me!” She shouted.
As she continued running, the white haired girl heard a familiar voice come from behind her.
“Where are the two of you headed in such a hurry?”
Vanilla turned around and saw Murray standing behind her.
“M-Murray! Oreo’s going to die!”
“What?”
“Som-Someone broke into my house and tried to kill us! I-I’m fine, b-but Oreo’s bleeding out! He-Help me take her to the hospital before-“
“No! The hospital’s too far away! She’ll die at this rate! The only way we can save her is if Oreo comes to Vienna’s mansion! There’s an entire medical team there! If they can get her treated, she’ll be all right!”
“R-Really?”
“Yes. There’s no time to waste though. Follow me.” Murray said before running forward.
Vanilla wiped her tears away before running after her friend.
“Hang in there just a little longer, Vanilla. I’ll get you to a doctor soon. Please don’t die on me! I don’t want to lose you!”

Chapter 176: Oreo Magica 14: Recovering

-Many hours later-
Oreo slowly opened her eyes.
“Oh my God! She’s finally waking up!” A voice that sounded like it belonged to Vienna shouted.
“Oreo, you’re all right!” Vanilla shouted as she wrapped her arms around her friend.
Although her vision was at first blurry, she eventually regained her composure and saw Vienna and Vanilla standing beside her. They both looked incredibly relieved to see her up again, especially Vanilla, who looked like she was on the brink of tears.
“Girls… what happened?” She asked as she slowly sat up. “Where am-“ Before she could finish speaking, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, causing her to let out a grunt and place her right hand over it.
“Don’t force yourself to get up. You need to stay in bed and try to get some rest.” Vienna said.
“I feel like I might be a little injured, but-“
“The doctor said you lost a lot of blood. If I had tried to bring you to the hospital, you would’ve died before we got there! Please listen to Vienna.”
The white haired girl sighed before lying back down.
“If I’m not in the hospital, where am I? I don’t think I’ve ever seen this place before.”
“You’re in my family’s mansion. Yesterday, while hunting for something to eat, Murray ran into you and Vanilla. She saw that you were severely injured and told you to come here, as my family has a medical team in this mansion in case anything ever happens to one of us. Right now, you’re in one of the rooms closest to the infirmary.”
“Speaking of Murray, where is she right now?”
The brunette turned around to make sure nobody was near the door, then moved close to her guest’s face and whispered.
“She’s in the basement right now, like usual. I don’t want my mother to see her, or else she’ll forbid the two of us from being anywhere near each other again.”
As Vienna finished whispering, the door to the room the girls were in swung open. A brunet with yellow eyes walked into the room.
“Hello, girls.”
“Dad! What are you doing here?”
“I just wanted to check up on my daughter and her friends. Is that really such a bad thing for a father to do?” As he walked closer to Vienna, he noticed that Oreo was wide awake. “It seems like your little friend is up as well. How are you feeling, kid?”
“I’m fine. My tummy hurts when I try to sit up, but I otherwise feel great!”
“That’s a relief. I’m glad you’re feeling better, um…”
“Oreo. My name is Oreo.”
“I see. Thank you for that. I’ll bring you your breakfast right away. Vienna, Vanilla, come to the kitchen for your-“
“No. I’ll be staying right here. I don’t want to leave my friend’s side!” Vanilla shouted.
“I wish to stay by Oreo’s side as well.”
“Well then, I’ll just have to bring all of your breakfasts over here.” He said before exiting the room.

-A few minutes later-
The three girls finished eating their breakfast. A maid passed by the room Oreo was in to take all of their plates away.
“Now that we’ve eaten breakfast, there shouldn’t be anyone to check up on us for a while. It’s the perfect time to discuss what to do.” Vienna said.
“I’m not sure if Vanilla already told you this, but we got attacked at our house last night while we were asleep by some blonde girl named Alice Misumi. She was calling us odd names, like Princess and Queen. She didn’t seem to hold any particular grudge against us, but she did say that if we were to ever meet again, she wouldn’t hesitate to kill us. Going back home isn’t safe anymore, so can we stay with you for a while?”
“Sure, but that girl better not come here. I’m kind of not into the idea of dying.”
“She’s also a witch… and it appears like Oreo’s also one as well…” Vanilla said.
“They’re not witches.” Murray said as she opened the window to the room they were in. “I believe you mean to call them magical girls. Witches are a completely different thing.”

Chapter 177: Oreo Magica 15: Magical Girls Are Not Witches

“Murray? When did you get here?” Vanilla asked.
“I’ve been here since last night. Unlike you girls who have the privilege of being able to show yourselves to Vienna’s family and sleep in the guest bedrooms, I have to stay in the basement and fight with the rats for scraps of food.”
“W-What? Why?”
“She’s partially joking. There aren’t any rats or mice in my basement, and if there were, Murray could effortlessly exterminate them with her magic.”
The grey haired girl nodded her head.
“I do actually stay in the basement though. It’s for a mix of reasons. Obviously, I can’t show myself to her family and say I’m her girlfriend, she’d be disowned if I did that. And Vienna’s mother completely abhors poor people such as myself. I can’t really lie about being wealthy, I don’t have any parents to back me up, my clothes are torn, old, and dirty, and I have the face of a criminal. Because of all these reasons, I absolutely cannot stay up here. This place’s basement isn’t too bad though. I can easily get in and out of there, I have a bed that Vienna bought for me, and it’s also heated. All things considered, I’d say I’m living pretty well off down there.”
“Knowing about your living conditions is all well and good, but that’s not quite what I’m interested in. I want to know about Witches, or as you call them, magical girls. I’ve only ever heard about them in church. According to the Bible, they’re practitioners of dark magic and worshippers of Satan. Is that at all-“
“No. Those are complete lies.” Murray said, grinning wildly. “I might not be Christian, but I’m not a Satanist, and I’m not sure whether the type of magic I use could be necessarily called black magic. Magical girls are either born as one or become one by making a contract with small, white cat-like creatures known as Incubators. I’ve never seen any of them before, but I’ve spoken to a few magical girls who have. Apparently, they offer girls a single wish, but in exchange for it, they’re turned into magical girls. Witches are magical girls who fell into despair and whose souls have become monstrous creatures. When in that form, there’s no way to turn them back or save them. The only thing you can really do is put them down. Upon death, Witches drop an object known as a Grief Seed. It’s their soul and can be used by magical girls to remove the despair accumulating in their Soul Gem.”
“Soul Gem?”
Murray nodded her head.
“Yes. As their name implies, they’re jewels that contain a magical girl’s soul. If it’s destroyed, the magical girl will die, although I’m pretty sure it can be restored if you have some insane healing abilities, but I’ve never actually seen it myself.”
“I’m sure you didn’t come here to talk about your living conditions and about what magical girls are. What did you really come here to discuss?” Oreo asked.
“You’re right. I overheard you, Vanilla, and Vienna talking about what to do, and that led me to one conclusion. I need to train you!”
“What?” The three girls in unison.
“It’s pretty obvious that Oreo’s not very experienced with her magic. If you two ever run into that magical girl, you’ll be killed. That’s why I need to train Oreo to be stronger and be able to defend both herself and you!”
“That’s a good idea, but how is this all going to go down?”
“A little while after you have time, go behind the mansion. I’ll be waiting for you so that our training can begin. Vanilla and Vienna are more than welcome to watch, if they so wish to.”
“We’ll be there!” The two girls said in unison.
“It’d be cool to see you train a less experienced magical girl. I definitely don’t want to miss out on that.”
“Magical girls fascinate me. I want to learn more about you.” Vanilla said, sounding a little perplexed by everything.
“All right. Rest up, and I’ll see you later!” Murray said before jumping out of the window.

Chapter 178: Oreo Magica 16: Magical Girls in Training

-A few hours later-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Vienna quickly ate their lunch. Once they were done, one of the maids took their plates away. After she left the room, Oreo began to speak.
“I guess it’s time for us to go meet Murray.”
She stood up, causing her wince and grunt slightly from the pain in her abdomen.
“Are you sure you want to do this? You’re clearly still in pain, and if you overexert yourself, you could run the risk of opening up your wound again.” Vanilla said, both looking and sounding concerned. “Are you sure you want to train today of all days? Murray’s an understanding person. I’m sure that if you told her that you weren’t feeling well, she’d understand, and-“
“No. I can’t just back away from training now. Nobody’s ever gotten stronger by just lying in bed all day, and nobody ever will. If I don’t train with her, then I’ll never be able to defend both you and myself if Alice tries to kill us again.”
“I agree with Vanilla’s concerns, but you have a point, Oreo.” The brunette walked over to the window and opened it. “Let’s not keep my girlfriend waiting any longer.”

-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Vienna walked behind the mansion and saw Murray, who had already transformed and had her weapon in hand, standing in place.
“What took you girls so long to get here? You’re late by like 5 minutes.”
“Sorry. Vanilla tried to convince me to not come here.” Oreo quickly transformed. “From now on, I’ll be sure to never keep you waiting again!”
“Perfect! Prepare yourself, because I’m not gonna hold back!” She turned to look at Vanilla and Vienna. “Sit by the wall. If you get too close to us, then there’s a chance you might get hurt by accident. And I’d never forgive myself if I let that happen.”
The two regular girls did as Murray said.
“Don’t go too hard on her, sweetie.”
“I’ll try not to, but I can’t guarantee that. If I’m to hold back, Oreo won’t get stronger.” She turned to look at her enemy. “Now that everything’s in order, I have no reason to delay this battle any longer! Here I come!” She shouted before swinging her dagger at Oreo.
Before she could be hit, the white haired girl summoned a large shield in front of herself.
“Excellent reaction time, Oreo! It complements your magic incredibly well. However, regardless of how fast or defensive you are, you’ll never be able to win a serious fight if you can’t deal damage back!” She gleefully shouted before leaping over Oreo’s shield and landing behind her. She threw a kick at her chest, which the white haired girl barely managed to block by grabbing her enemy’s leg. Using her free hand, she punched Murray in the face with as much of her strength she could muster. The grey haired girl wasn’t even slightly fazed by the attack. “Is that really all you got? That might’ve been a good punch against a normal foe, but against a magical girl such as myself, it’s completely worthless!”
Murray grabbed Oreo’s arm and effortlessly lifted her into the air, slamming her onto her back.
“I won’t let you beat me!” The white haired girl shouted before standing up and rushing at Murray.
Vanilla and Vienna were watching the fight from the sidelines, but Vanilla was having a difficult time keeping her eyes open. She was about to fall asleep when Vienna put her left hand on her back.
“Are you well?”
“Yes… I’m just sleepy. I haven’t gotten a wink of sleep for two days straight. If I don’t take a nap soon, I think I may lose my mind.”
“Do you want me to let you go to sleep then?”
She shook her head.
“No… I want to watch Oreo fight. I can’t allow myself to fall asleep just yet…” She leaned against the wall in an attempt to keep herself awake. “Vienna, did you already know about all of that stuff about magical girls?”
“Yes. Murray told me all about them a little while after we started dating. I was stunned when I heard about the truth of magical girls, because my church said the same thing as yours did, that they were worshippers of Satan and practitioners of black magic. When I think about it, I feel like church lied to me. That feeling’s partially why I don’t like going to church anymore, alongside my girlfriend being a nonbeliever.”
“Wait, are you still a Christian?”
“It’s complicated. I don’t go to church anymore, but I still believe in God, or at least in the existence of some deity. I’m also convinced that the Bible isn’t perfect, as why would something as easily disprovable as magical girls being Devil worshippers be included in there if it were?”
“But the Bible is the word of God! If you’re saying the Bible isn’t perfect, then you’re saying that God isn’t-“
“The Bible, like all books, was written by human hands. Although its authors may have been guided by Him, they were still humans, so they were bound to make some mistakes. It kind of makes me wonder what other mistakes are in that silly old book.”
As Vienna finished speaking, Vanilla turned to look at her friend.
“Keep fighting, Oreo! You can beat her! I know you can!” She shouted.
“She’s right! Don’t stop, and you’ll be able to beat her!” Vienna added.
“Why are you cheering her on? I’m your girlfriend!” The grey haired girl chuckled as she swung her dagger at Oreo.
The white haired girl summoned her shield before the weapon could hit her, causing the dagger to bounce off of it. Before it could fall to the floor, Oreo grabbed the weapon’s chain and pulled it towards her, bringing Murray over to her.
“I’m gonna be victorious!” She shouted as she threw another punch at Murray’s face.
Just like with her earlier attack, the grey haired girl was completely unfazed by it.
“Too weak!” The grey haired girl laughed before throwing a kick at her enemy’s chest.
The attack was so powerful that Oreo was knocked to the ground.
“If you keep hitting me with just your fists, you’ll never beat me! The only way you’ll have even a semblance of defeating me is by using your weapon!”
“You want to see my weapon! Fine! Here I go!” She shouted as she stood up and summoned a hardcover notebook.
“Wait… is that really your weapon?” Murray burst into laughter as she fell to the ground. “W-What are you supposed to do with a notebook?”
“Hit people, obviously.”
“O-Okay! That’s it! I think I’ve won!” She responded, trying her best to calm down. “I think I’ve figured out where you struggle. Your defense and reflexes are phenomenal, but your offense is completely pathetic. You’ll never be able to beat someone by using just defense alone. If I left you alone, you’d be killed in no time. That’s why you and I are going to continue to train with each other, and I’ll focus on raising your offense!”
A smile spread across Oreo’s face.
“Really?”
“Yep. From now on, come behind here every day after lunch so that we can train!”
“I’ll be sure to do just that!”
She walked over to her friend and shook her hand.

Chapter 179: Oreo Magica 17: Sleeping Over at a Mansion

-Many hours later-
Vienna, Oreo, and Vanilla were sitting on the couch in the living room. The brunette was reading a mystery novel and allowed her friends to read alongside her. Vanilla was barely managing to keep her eyes open as she tried her best to read the book.
“How long is this book? We’ve already read like 100 pages, and it doesn’t even look like we’re half way done with it.”
“I think it’s like 400 pages long, maybe a little more or less.”
“400 PAGES LONG?” The white girl screamed, unintentionally allowing her friend to remain awake.
“Yeah, got a problem with that? I’ve read a lot of books that are twice as long as this one before.”
“How? Don’t you have other things to do?”
“Not when I’m at home. Of course, when I’m outside or with Murray and you girls, I’m not reading. But when I’m at home and have nothing else to do, I read the books that I own. Which, before I met all of you, took up most of my free time.”
Vienna’s mother entered the living room. She stood by the entrance and looked at her daughter’s friends.
“It’s dark outside. When are you two planning on going home so that I can have one of my butlers escort you girls?”
“Actually, they’re planning on staying here for a few days.” Vienna said, looking at her mother.
“Why? Oreo’s fine now. If anything happens, like her injuries opening once more, she could just come back here, and Vanilla’s completely un-“
“Didn’t the doctor tell you why Oreo got injured? Their house burned down last night, and Oreo was slashed across the chest by falling debris. They can’t go home even if they want to.”
“That’s upsetting, but I’m sure their parents and siblings are waiting for them wherever they’re staying at.”
“I don’t live with my parents, I live with my auntie. I’m not sure if you’ve met her before, but her name’s Bel Gauthier.”
“Bel Gauthier?” The brunette shouted. “She’s your aunt?”
“Yes, and do-“
“And Oreo’s Bel’s other niece, who’s been living with her since she was a baby. Her and Vanilla are practically sisters!”
“I see. Never mind, then. You two are more than welcome to stay here for however long you want. I’m sure Bel would be fine with that.”
“Wait, but-“
“Yes, I’m sure our auntie would be absolutely thrilled by that.”
Vienna’s mom turned around and began to walk out of the room. “There’s two guest bedrooms upstairs, all the way in the back of the hallway. Use them whenever you start to feel tired.”
“All right, thank you!”
“Thank you…” Vanilla yawned.
The brunette walked away, leaving her daughter and her friends behind.
“I’m going to go to sleep now… I don’t think I’ll be able to stay up the whole night…” The white haired girl yawned as she exited the living room.
“I think It’s about time I get some rest as well. My legs and arms hurt after that training with Murray. I need to sleep so I’m fully energized for tomorrow’s training session.”
“All right. See you tomorrow, girls.”
The two walked out of the living room and went up the stairs to the second floor. They walked all the way to the other end of the hallway. Vanilla opened the door to her right and entered the room. She walked over to the bed, began to lie down on it, and quickly fell asleep. Instead of entering the room beside it, Oreo entered her friend’s room, closing the door behind her.
“It really didn’t take you long to fall asleep. I’m sorry for making you stay up two days in a row.” She got in bed next to Vanilla. “I keep lying to you about who I am, and I never help you out around the house. Despite that, you care about me a lot. I don’t deserve it, but it makes me happy, and I’m not even sure why.” She chuckled as she wrapped her arms around her friend. “Rest now. You deserve a good night’s rest after everything that’s happened in these past few days.”

Chapter 180: Oreo Magica 18: Buying Materials

Vanilla opened her eyes and then rubbed them. She sat up, let out a yawn, and noticed Oreo still lying beside her.
“O-Oreo!” She barely managed to muffle her shout by placing her hands over her mouth.
Her friend didn’t even stir from the loud noise just a few inches away from her.
“She’s still asleep… good.” She murmured to herself as she stood up. “Oreo looks so peaceful when she’s asleep. I wouldn’t want to disturb her rest for such a silly reason.” She placed her left hand on her friend’s hair and began to slowly stroke it. “Your hair’s silky smooth. If you actually combed it, boys wouldn’t be able to resist you. You’re already a naturally beautiful girl. I can’t imagine how much more beautiful you’d be if you did that one simple thing.”
Vanilla continued stroking her hair for a little while longer before turning around and walking out of the bedroom she was in.
“Enough of that. I have other things to do. While I’m busy, Oreo will probably be training with Murray.”
As Vanilla walked down the hallway, she ran into Vienna.
“Good morning, Vanilla. How are you?”
“I’m well.”
“Breakfast’s in the dining room. I’m gonna wait until Oreo wakes up to eat, but if you’re hungry, you can-“
“I’m not hungry right now, plus, I need to go somewhere.”
“Really? Where are you headed to at this hour?”
“I’m going to my house to examine the damage Alice caused. Plus, I’m gonna bring over some clothes for me and Oreo from there.”
“I see. Do you want me to come along with you?”
“No. It’s my house, so I want to go by myself.” She began to walk away from her friend. “I’ll be back soon.”
“Guess I’ll have to wait for Oreo to wake up for anything interesting to happen.” She whispered before walking back into her room.

-
Vanilla entered her house. She turned to her left and saw a massive hole in the wall.
“Out of all the places you could’ve shot a hole through, why did it have to be the living room?” She asked herself as she approached the opening. “Now the squirrels, bugs, and rats are gonna get in here!” The white haired girl then walked into her aunt’s room. She saw a similarly sized hole near the bed before letting out a sigh. “My auntie’s gonna kill me if she sees the house in this state. I don’t think I have any materials here to patch up these holes in the wall, so I’m either going to have to buy them or I’m going to get someone to do it for me. Regardless, that means I’m going to have to go town.” The white haired girl walked out of her aunt’s room and then entered her bedroom. She approached her closet, opened it, and then grabbed her purse. Before she could leave, Vanilla walked over to her bed, got on all fours, and crawled under it to grab the piece of metal she had stored there.
“That Alice girl broke into my house just because she wanted this scrap metal. What’s so special about it that she almost killed us for it?” She asked herself before placing it inside her purse. “I guess it’d be in my best interest to bring it along with me, just so that she doesn’t try to break in again.”

-A few minutes later-
Vanilla, whose purse was stuffed full of clothes, was walking down the road to the city closest to her. She was still half an hour away from her destination when a familiar voice called out to her.
“Vanilla!”
“Keeb!” The white haired girl shouted before running over to hug her friend. “How have you been?”
“I’ve been well.”
“So have I.”
Keebler turned her head around and couldn’t see Oreo anywhere.
“Where’s that girl from the other day?”
“Oh, I left her at another friend of mine’s home. I was just going to buy some things I needed for some minor house repairs.”
The green haired girl’s smile was quickly replaced by a blank expression as she shook her hood.
“Did you really leave her alone with that d-“
“No, her family’s also with her. Besides, my friend doesn’t seem like the type of person to force herself on Oreo, especially since she’s already a taken woman.”
“You’re too innocent, Vanilla. A woman like her wouldn’t be satisfied with just one partner.”
She turned away from her friend.
“Would you mind if I accompanied you to wherever you’re going?”
Keebler turned to look at her friend, a smile spreading across her face.
“Not at all! You’re more than welcome to come with me!” She said before walking forward. “Come one, let’s go.”
Vanilla nodded her head before following her friend.

Chapter 181: Oreo Magica 19: Patching Up Holes

-Half an hour later-
Vanilla and Keebler entered a large clothing store in the city closest to their homes.
“I never asked you, but why did you come to buy clothes?” The white haired girl asked her friend.
“My parents had to go somewhere for a few weeks for business purposes, and they left me a gigantic sum of money, which I’d never use up if I just stayed at home all day. Heck, even if I went shopping every day from today until the day they returned, I’d never be able to burn through all my funds. That’s why I decided to splurge a bit and buy myself some new clothes.”
“Are you sure your parents are okay with this?”
“Of course. They wouldn’t leave me so much money if they didn’t think I’d spend it. Plus, I’m sure they’d rather me spend it on clothing than other things.” She turned to her friend. “By the way, if there’s anything you’d like to buy, then you’re free to do so. I’ll gladly pay for it.” Keebler began to walk forward.
Vanilla followed after her friend. The two walked around the fairly empty store and looked at the clothes. Keebler got three dresses: one that was green, one that was blue, and another that was a light pink. Vanilla just looked at the clothing in front of her. Although she thought all of the dresses were beautiful, she wasn’t very interested in any of them.
“See anything you like?”
“No. I think that all of these dresses are lovely, don’t get me wrong, but I don’t really want to buy any of them.”
“Let’s keep looking around then.”
The two walked around the building until they arrived at a section of the store that had hats lined up against the wall, hanging on racks. To the left of the hats was a large display case with two white knobs around the middle of it that contained a multitude of sunglasses, all of which were different colors. Vanilla looked at the hats. She grabbed a small, navy blue hat with a flat crown and a disk-like brim. The white haired girl put it on and then turned to look at her friend.
“How do I look in this?”
“You look great! Do you want to buy it?”
Vanilla nodded her head.
“Is that all, or do you want to keep looking around?”
“Wait.” Vanilla walked over to the display case on her left and opened it up. She took a few seconds to look at the sunglasses before grabbing one with pink hinges and frames. “I’d like to buy this as well.”
“All right then. Let’s go to the cashier and get out of here!”

-A few minutes later-
After paying for their new clothes, the two girls exited the clothing store and walked towards a hardware store a few minutes away. On their walk to their destination, Keebler just so happened to look at her friend’s purse and see that it was stuffed to the brim with something.
“Why’s your purse so full?”
“Oh, earlier, when I went to check up on the damages, I got a few clothes for me and Oreo.”
“Whose house are you currently staying at?”
Vanilla went silent for a few seconds before hesitantly responding.
“…We’re staying in the house of the friend who I mentioned to you back in church.”
The green haired girl let out a frustrated sigh before turning to look at her friend.
“Why do you like her so much? I would’ve gladly let you stay at my house, but you just had to stay at hers! That girl’s dangerous! Homosexuals like her can only suppress their urges for so long before they force themselves onto innocent children like you and Oreo!”
“Sh-She wouldn’t do that! Vi- my friend’s a kind and fun person! She wouldn’t ever think about violating Oreo, especially when she’s already in a relationship!”
“Why do you keep trying to defend her? She could be a hermaphrodite, for all you know! And if that’s the case, then it’s guaranteed that one day, both you and your friend will be ravaged by that thing!”
Vanilla’s eyes widened as she stumbled back slightly from her friend’s words. A small crowd had begun to form around Keebler and Vanilla.
“Y-You’re right… I’m sorry for making you angry. O-On the bright side, I don’t think her or her lover are hermaphrodites!” Vanilla nervously said as she forced a smile while tears welled up in her eyes. “L-Let’s just go buy the things I need to buy my house already!” She chuckled as she walked forward.
The green haired girl quickly followed after her friend. After their argument, Vanilla and Keebler went to the nearest hardware store. Neither of them spoke a word to each other. The white haired girl bought an axe, some nails, pieces of wood, and a hammer. Keebler paid for them, and then the two girls left.

-45 minutes later-
The two girls arrived at Vanilla’s house. The white haired girl quickly opened her front door and entered.
“Okay, Keebler. I guess I’ll see you-“
“Wait, I want to help you repair your house. I know that this type of housework is a man’s job, but we don’t have any male relatives nearby to lend us a hand. That’s why the two of us need to work together so that we can fix the damage to your house!”
“Good idea!” She said, moving to the side to allow her friend into her house.
The green haired girl quickly entered and turned to her left to see a massive hole in the wall.
“Good Lord! What happened here? Why is there a hole in your house, and why does the section around it look charred?”
“I’m not really sure.” She felt gross. “Oreo, and I think it might’ve been caused by either an arsonist, or someone not putting out their cigarette properly.”
“I see. Can you pass me the paper bag?”
“Y-Yes.” She said, passing her friend the bag full of the materials they bought.
Keebler slowly cut off the charred pieces of wood until the hole became a perfect square.
“Look, Vanilla. I’m sorry about getting mad at you earlier. I’m just worried that something terrible could happen to you.” She pulled out pieces of wood, some nails, and a hammer from the bag. “We’ve been friends for as long as I can remember… and I-I hate thinking about something absolutely abhorrent happening to you! I-It makes me want to throw up and cry!” She shouted as she finished putting in the last nail to the piece of wood. Half of the hole had been covered up by it. She grabbed yet another piece of wood and began to hammer a nail into it.
“I’m sorry for making you feel that way. I-I just don’t think my friend would want to do that to Oreo. She’s a rich girl with a lover and, is in general, just a very kind and fun person. I doubt she’d actually want to do something as awful to Oreo as you’re suggesting.”
Keebler finished hammering in the last nail, fully closing the hole. She stood up, turned to her best friend, and put her left hand on her shoulder.
“You’re too innocent and trusting in people, Vanilla. Not everyone is as honest as you, and manipulative people will try to use your innocence to their benefit. Anyway, I’m done. It might not look very pleasing to the eye, but that should do. Once my dad comes back, I’ll tell him to come give this place a look so that we can try to make a more eye catching covering for it.”
“Thank you! As payment, I’ll make you breakfast! Before I do so, I should let you know that there’s another hole in my house.”
“Where?”
“In my auntie’s bedroom.”
Keebler got her equipment and walked into Bel’s bedroom.

Chapter 182: Oreo Magica 20: Breakfast at a Mansion

-A few hours earlier-
Oreo opened her eyes. She sat up and turned to her left to see that Vanilla wasn’t in bed anymore.
“Looks like she got up before me.” The white haired girl yawned before standing up.
She quickly exited the room and began to walk towards the end of the hallway. Before she could reach the staircase, Vienna opened her room’s door and quickly ran towards her friend.
“Good morning, Oreo!” She shouted.
“Woah! What’s got you so excited?”
“I’ve been waiting for you to wake up for an hour now. I was so bored without anyone to talk to. Now that you’re up, I can talk with both you and, after we finish our breakfast, Murray. Which, speaking of that, your breakfast’s in the dining room downstairs.”
“Let’s go then. I’m starving.”
The two girls quickly went downstairs. Once they were on the first floor, they walked to the room on the top left and entered it. Inside of it was a spotless room with brown wooden floor tiles and tan walls. In the center of the room was a large black wooden table with a large golden chandelier hanging above it. On it were two plates of food with a silver lid over them. Oreo and Vienna walked over to the seats closest to them and sat down.
“Why are there only two plates here? And where’s your parents?”
“My parents and I eat at different times. My mom wakes up pretty early in the morning to go to work, and my dad wakes up slightly before noon. Sometimes I have breakfast with him, but I usually wake up earlier than him and have my breakfast by myself, or I go outside and eat with Murray.”
“Does Murray know how to cook?”
“Not really. She sometimes hunts animals at night if she’s hungry, but eating only meat isn’t a particularly balanced diet, so I give her fruits, vegetables, grains, and other types of food whenever I can.” The brunette lifted the lid off her plate, revealing five stacks of pancakes, six sausages, and a side of hash browns. “Enough talking, let’s dig in.”

-
Murray opened her eyes. She sat up and yawned. The room she was in was cluttered full of unused junk, such as a grill, some old clothing that belonged to Vienna’s mother’s parents, and some lawn chairs. She looked up at the window behind her and saw a bright light flowing into the room.
“It should be around 9, maybe 9:30 in the morning.” Her stomach began to growl. “I guess I should get up. I have nothing better to do.” She stood up and then lifted up the window.
She climbed up it and poked her head out of the basement. The grey haired girl turned to the left and then to the right. Nobody was nearby, so she exited her girlfriend’s home.
“Whatever unlucky piece of meat is nearby will become my lunch!” She shouted before running away.

-An hour later-
After eating their lunch, Vienna and Oreo went to the brunette’s room. They were reading the same book as yesterday when the white haired girl looked up at her friend and began to speak with her.
“You know, I didn’t think about it until earlier, but your family’s a little unusual.”
“I get that a lot. I remember when I started school that a lot of my classmates were surprised that it was my mom who works, and my dad’s the one that stays at home. When I was a little girl, I remember hearing my mom talk to my dad about how the guys at her job didn’t treat her seriously, demeaned her, and treated her like a kid. It was only when she started acting more like a man and being cruel to her coworkers that they just started avoiding her entirely.”
“Isn’t that a bad thing?”
“For some people, yes, but my mom doesn’t like working with others. For her, working by herself is where she shines. Now that she’s the CEO of the company she works for, it’s been doing better than ever.”
“Yesterday, when Vanilla mentioned her aunt, she freaked out. Why’s that?”
“Well, as you already know, there aren’t very many businesswomen. Most girls usually get married off by their fathers, have kids, and stay at home. But mom didn’t want this, so she tried to start a career. However, nobody wanted to take her under their wing and teach her the basics of business, except for Bel Gauthier. It’s all thanks to her that my mom’s in the position she’s in now.”
“You said your mom was treated poorly because she acted masculinely. Does the same apply to your dad?”
“Kind of. Nobody treats him poorly to his face, but I’ve heard people talk behind his back about how my mom’s husband is a sissy or how she deserves a real man. I don’t really think either of them care about what others think, though.”
Suddenly, someone knocked at Vienna’s window. Oreo stood up and quickly opened it, revealing Murray hanging onto the side of the window.
“Hey, Oreo. It’s time for our training session!”

Chapter 183: Oreo Magica 21: Training and Hunting

-
Oreo, Vienna, and Murray ran to behind the mansion.
“What are we going to do today?” The white haired girl asked as she looked at her mentor. “Are we gonna spar again, or are we gonna do something else?”
“Well, we already fought, and even though your injury’s probably less painful than yesterday, you probably shouldn’t overexert yourself. That’s why I wanna go hunting with you today!”
“Hunting? What’s that got to do with getting stronger?”
“Well, when animals like deer or sheep feel threatened, they’ll run like crazy for their lives. Chasing them down should make good cardio. And on the off chance we encounter more dangerous animals like bears or wolves, that’d make an excellent opportunity to try to improve your offensive abilities.”
“Are you suggesting I wrestle a bear or wolf?”
“No, I’m suggesting you use your magic to defend yourself from them. With the way it is now, if you ever meet that magical girl who attacked you and Vanilla again, you might be able to stall her for a little while, but she’ll eventually bypass or jump over your shield somehow and kill you. That’s why you gotta learn how to use your magic more offensively.”
“Are you sure this is about helping Oreo get stronger, and not just because you’ve failed your latest hunting attempts?”
“No. I’m doing this for the purpose of helping my friend.”
Not even a second later, Murray’s stomach let out a loud growl.
“Don’t worry, I believe you.” Vienna said sarcastically.
“Okay, fine. This partially is so that I can get something to eat, but I also do genuinely think it could be a way for Oreo to increase her strength and find more uses in her magic. If I really was starving to the point where I’m trying to coerce my friend into getting me food, I’d just ask you to give me something.”
“Fair enough. All right, it’s about time we go hunting!”

-A few minutes later-
Oreo, Murray, and Vienna were sitting inside a bush in the forested area behind Vienna’s mansion. They had been staring out of the plant and patiently awaiting any animals to show up. So far, the trio had seen absolutely nothing pass by them.
“How much longer am I going to have to keep kneeling on my knees for? The hard dirt’s going to get my dress dirty!” Vienna complained.
“We’re gonna keep being here for as long as it takes for a dumb animal to show up. If you don’t want to keep hiding in a bush, then you can leave. I’m not forcing you to stay here.”
“No, I want to stay by your side. Even if I can’t do anything, I want to see what Oreo can do.”
“Murray… I don’t think this is ever going to work out. If I remember correctly, you’re supposed to rub deer pee on your face before hunting so as not to scare them off. With our current smell, I really doubt they’ll come anywhere near our direction.”
“How am I supposed to get deer piss in the first place? They don’t sell that stuff at the store, and I’m not going around with a glass jar to scoop up deer piss from the ground when I go hunting.”
“And if we did have deer pee, I’d never let either of you rub it on yourselves. You two might be powerful magical girls, but you’re both still ladies, not barbarians.”
The white haired girl let out a sigh.
“We’re never gonna see a single animal pass by.”
Not even a few seconds after Oreo finished speaking, a large deer walked into the girls’ view.
“Speak of the Devil.” She murmured.
“All right. Your prey’s in view. Hit it with everything you got, and don’t let it get away!”
“I’ll do my best.” The white haired girl whispered as she slowly stood up.
The deer was startled by the rustling coming from the bush in front of it, causing it to turn around and run away.
“You’re not leaving!” Oreo shouted before quickly transforming and summoning a large white barrier in front of the wild animal.
The deer bumped into it and was pushed back slightly, allowing Oreo to run towards it. The deer was able to jump over the barrier, but not before the white haired girl jumped onto it.
“I got you now!” She shouted as she grabbed onto the animal’s antlers.
It moved around wildly and raised its legs behind itself in an attempt to shake Oreo off itself, but neither proved even slightly successful.
“Good job!” Murray shouted as she ran beside the buck, effortlessly catching up to it. “Just kill it, and your training will be over!”
The white haired girl nodded her head as she let go of the deer with her right hand. She was about to summon her book when Murray spoke up again.
“Hey! No using your weapon! Try to kill it with only your magic!”
“But my magic doesn’t have any offensive capabilities!”
“Not with that attitude, it doesn’t!” The grey haired girl shouted.
Oreo quickly slammed her left fist onto the deer’s neck. Although it didn’t hurt it, the animal only became more startled and began to shake its head wildly in an attempt to launch its attacker off of it.
“Just punching it won’t work. Use your magic to launch it into a tree or something!”
“How? I could launch it back with a barrier, but I can’t make two!”
“How do you know? Have you ever tried to?”
“Well, no, but-“
“Then do it!”
The white haired girl took a deep breath before summoning a white barrier in front of the buck. It bumped into it and was launched backwards. Instead of removing her old barrier, she focused on summoning a second skewed left facing barrier, which the deer hit. It was launched directly into a tree to its left, breaking its neck and killing it.
“I-I did it? I-I actually killed something with my magic?” Oreo asked, sounding completely stunned by her accomplishment.
“Good job, Oreo! You summoned two barriers.”
“Maybe...” The white haired girl got off of the deer’s corpse and attempted to step forward, only for her to fall down.
“Are you okay?” Murray asked, running over to her friend.
“Yeah… it’s just that making one barrier is enough to tire me out a bit. Creating one, not getting rid of it, and then creating another is enough to completely exhaust me. Theoretically, I could make as many barriers as I wanted, but I need to improve my stamina first.”
“We can worry about that later. You just killed a deer. Let’s get Vienna over here so that we can dig in!”

Chapter 184: Oreo Magica 22: A Thief’s Tales

-42 minutes later-
Oreo, Vienna, and Murray were sitting around a large campfire that the grey haired girl had made. Over it were thirty eight large chunks of deer meat that had been skewered with large, sharpened sticks.
“The meat should be done soon.” Murray said.
“How can you tell when you’re sitting right next to us?”
“I’m pretty good at keeping track of time, and I know cooking venison takes like half an hour. Just counting the time down is enough for me to know whether my meal’s done or not.”
Vienna nodded her head.
“Murray’s real skilled at keeping time. Even when she’s talking to someone or busy doing something else, she always knows when it’s time for something.”
“That’s an incredibly useful skill to have. Who taught you it?”
“I taught myself.” The grey haired girl said, turning to look at her friend. “I’ve been living on the streets for as long as I can remember. As you already know, stealing and threatening people is how I make money. Being able to count down to something while doing something else is an incredibly useful skill for that line of work.”
“Why are you homeless? Are your parents dead, or did they disown you?”
She nodded her head.
“Yes, my parents are dead. They’ve been dead for years now. I barely have any memories of them, but I remember that they loved me. In some twisted way, I guess I’d be able to consider myself lucky.”
“In what world would you be considered lucky? Both your parents died when you were still a little kid. That’s not being lucky, that’s-“
“I’m a hermaphrodite. I was born with both pairs of genitals. To most of society, I’m a sinner and an abomination, but to my parents, I was their precious daughter. It was for that reason that, once they died, nobody in my family wanted to take me in. I’m not sure whether it’s different in Japan or not, but in Canada, hermaphrodites are truly despised. We’re seen as lustful beasts with no concept of self control who’ll force themselves on any poor girl who has the misfortune of being near them. Because of this, none of my relatives wanted to take me in, so I was forced to live in the streets.”
“Your family’s heartless! How could they do such a thing to a little girl who just lost her parents?”
“It might seem too cruel for you to believe, but in this country, it’s not an uncommon occurrence. I’ve heard stories of wealthy families kicking their daughters out of their house for being born with male genitalia when they’re just five years old.”
“Isn’t it illegal to do such a thing?”
“No. While it is illegal to disown children below the age of 5, once they reach that age, it’s fair game.”
“Most kids who are forced onto the streets end up as either streetwalkers or dead. But I was different! I clawed my way out of the jaws of death, and I’d teach myself how to steal! Over time, I’d grow faster and more stealthy, and I’d teach myself how to count down the time to something without focusing solely on it. Add in my magic, and I was able to become a master criminal who stole whatever she wanted.”
“Did you get that scar while trying to rob someone?”
“Yep. When I was just starting out, I was trying to rob an old lady’s house while she was asleep. Somehow, she woke up, snuck behind me, and slashed me across the face with a knife. Had I not closed my eye before she attacked me, I would’ve lost it.”
“What happened after that?”
“I ran from her house, naturally. As much as it sucked to not get anything good from her, I’d rather keep my life than die trying to make a few extra dollars.” Murray stood up and walked towards the deer meat. “Anyway, the food’s ready now.” She grabbed the skewered pieces of meat and handed 12 of them to her friends. “There’s 2 pieces of meat left over. I’ll save them for Vanilla.”
Standing behind a tree a few feet from her friends was Vanilla, whose hands were over her mouth, muffling her breathing.
“M-Murray is a hermaphrodite?” She whispered. “I-I need to get Oreo away from her!”

Chapter 185: Oreo Magica 23: We Need to Leave

After finishing their meal, Oreo and Vienna went back inside. Murray sat on the roof of the mansion with two skewered pieces of venison in her hands as she waited for Vanilla to return.
“What’s taking her so long? At this rate, someone’s gonna come out of the mansion, and I’m gonna be forced to leave for a while. If that happens, I’ll just have to eat these pieces of meat by myself.” She murmured to herself.
A few seconds after the grey haired girl finished whispering, she saw Vanilla walking towards the mansion.
“Finally!” She gleefully yelled before jumping off the roof.
The magical girl quickly ran at her friend. Vanilla’s eyes widened, and she froze in place as Murray raised the pieces of meat into the air.
“Hey, Vanilla! While you were out doing whatever, Oreo and I went training and killed a deer. Here’s two pieces of meat that we saved for you.”
The white haired girl quickly took the pieces of venison from her friend and stared at them.
“Sorry if they’re a little cold. You just took too long to come back.”
“I-I see. T-Thank you.” She nervously said before smiling at her friend. “Where’s Oreo?”
“She went inside with Vienna.”
“A-All right. See you later.” She said before running away from Murray.
“Something felt off about that. What happened to her?” She asked herself.

-
Vanilla entered Vienna’s family mansion. She walked upstairs and went down the hallway to her right until she reached the room she slept in last night. She quickly opened its door and entered it to see Oreo lying on her stomach on the bed. As far as the white haired girl was aware, her friend was peacefully sleeping.
“I’m back, Oreo.” Vanilla softly said as she approached her friend.
She put her left hand on her head, causing Oreo to slowly open her eyes.
“Vanilla…” She yawned. “Where were you?”
“I went back home to fix the holes in the wall.”
“Did you do it?”
She nodded her head.
“With the help of Keeb, I managed to board them up. It might not look the prettiest, but now no water, animals, or bugs will get into our house.” She put her hand on Oreo’s left hand. “We can finally go home now.”
“What? You want to go home already? We haven’t even been here for 3 days.” She turned her head to look at Vanilla’s purse. It was filled to the brim with something, and she could see what looked like a pink dress sticking out of it. “And clearly you don’t want to leave either since you brought some clothes.”
“Oreo, you don’t get it! We can’t stay here any longer because I-I’m worried that Murray and Vienna are going to snap and violate you one day!” She shouted.
The white haired girl’s eyes widened as she moved her hand away.
“What do you mean? They’re not like that! They won’t force themselves on me! They already have each other!” She shouted.
“That’s what they all say… Murray’s a hermaphrodite, and Vienna’s a homosexual! They’re both sinners! Just because they act friendly now doesn’t mean they’ll always be able to keep their urges at bay. I fear that one day… they’ll force themselves on you while I’m not at your side, a-and you’ll be ruined for-“
“How do you know that about Murray? She never told you about that, at least as far as I’m aware.”
“Well, I-I-“
“You were spying on us earlier, weren’t you?”
“Yes… but I didn’t plan on doing it, okay! I wanted to join you girls, but I overheard Murray talking about being a hermaphrodite… and for some reason, my body couldn’t bring itself to move forward. I ended up standing behind a tree and hearing everything about her past.”
“You know Murray and Vienna. They’re not like that! You’re stereotyping your friends because of who they are! That’s like if I thought you smelled bad just because your family’s French!”
“French people smelling poorly, being bad at cooking, being overly romantic, and being cowards are all stereotypes. Yes, that’s true. But a homosexual or a hermaphrodite being hypersexual and unable to control themselves is a fact of life. The population of hermaphrodites in Canada isn’t very high, so even just a few of them violating women would make it so that they’re statistically more likely to do it than men. And it’s not like only a handful of hermaphrodites have ravaged innocent women before. Every once in a while, a hermaphrodite is arrested, tried, and publicly hanged for their crimes!”
Oreo’s eyes widened.
“Hermaphrodites are just people like you and me! How can you say they’re all monsters and criminals? How could you be afraid of Vienna and Murray for being g-“ Oreo put her hand on her mouth, remembering the use of that word.
“They’re humans, yes, but not the good kind. They’re.. sinners… they’re dangerous… they don’t deserve to live.” Tears welled up in Vanilla’s eyes. “Enough of this. Let’s go home already.”
Oreo went silent as she stood up. The two of them exited the room, and found Vienna standing near the door.
“Is everything okay? I heard you guys shouting from my room, but I didn’t quite get what you said.”
“Yeah, we’re gonna go back home now. Can you excuse us?” Vanilla said, wiping her tears away with her dress’ sleeve.
“Sure thing…” She said, moving to the side. “If either of you want to come back here, you’re more than welcome to.”
“Thank you for your kindness, Vienna.”
Oreo didn’t say a word. The two girls quickly went downstairs, leaving Vienna alone.
“Vanilla, are you okay? You look and sound like you’re about to cry.” Vienna shouted.
Her two friends didn’t respond. A few seconds later, they exited the mansion.

Chapter 186: Oreo Magica 24: 1910s Life

-Meanwhile-
Alice stared at the city in the distance. Ever since yesterday, she had been sleeping behind a nearby church. While going into the woods near it was thrilling, killing animals didn’t hold a candle to the thrill she’d get from killing humans. However, she didn’t set out to the city to kill people, but to have a fun and enjoyable time by herself.
“Ah, the 1910s, the forgotten calm before the storm of the roaring 20’s, which itself is the last hurrah before the Great Depression and World War II. The latter half of this decade was dominated by the Not So Great War, but not many people talk about the brief era of peace before it began.” The blonde began to grin from ear to ear. “Let’s see if there was anything of note to this era other than its tragedies, hardships, and wars.”
The blonde entered the city. She looked around and saw a few stores and restaurants beside her, but none of them caught her interest. The people seemed to be much more conservatively dressed compared to her. Men wore black suits with a tie, black pants, and either a bowler or top hat, while women wore dresses that hid the majority of their skin apart from their face and skin and large, puffy hats.
“Damn. Why are you all dressed like that? We’re in June. It’s absolutely burning outside.” She grumbled to herself as she stared at the people walking past her.
As she approached the corner of the street, two men who appeared to be in their mid 20s stared at her.
“Is that a streetwalker? What is she doing out in her business attire at this hour?” The smaller man with a large, well groomed mustache asked.
“I believe so, because look at those legs! She’s clearly trying to entice men.” The taller, clean shaven one licked his lips. “And it’s working! I’m gonna ask her for her services!”
“Careful, Bernard. That woman doesn’t look like she’s white. She looks more Chinese than anything. You wouldn’t want to accidentally knock up one of them.”
“Relax. As long as I pull out, nothing bad should happen.” The man brought two fingers up to his mouth and whistled at Alice.
The blonde turned to look at the two men with an unamused expression.
“Hey there, how much do your services cost?”
“My services? I’m not selling-“ Alice’s eyes widened as she noticed the man staring at her legs. “I’m not a prostitute!” She shouted, slapping the man across his face.
“Then put on some proper clothes! You’re not at home or at the beach! You’re in the middle of a city! If you keep walking around like that, eventually a man or some other creature will force themselves on you. You’ll lose your value, and your father will be absolutely devastated. You wouldn’t want that, right?”
“I don’t think that man would care if anything were to happen to me!” Alice burst into laughter as she walked away.
“I can’t believe that tart slapped me! I just wanted to have some fun!” Bernard yelled.

-A few minutes later-
Alice was walking down the street when she noticed a large candy store to her right.
“It’s been a while since I’ve last eaten anything sweet. I guess now would be a good enough time as any to buy some candy.” She said to herself before walking into the store.
The inside was filled with sweets for as far as Alice could see. There were boxes full of candy placed on shelves, items such as gum balls and gummies placed inside of dispensers, and lollipops hanging from display.
“Wow, there’s a lot of options here. Maybe I should play it safe and get a lollipop for now.” She murmured before walking over to her left and grabbing a large rainbow lollipop. The blonde walked over to the counter in the back of the store and placed her candy on it.
“How much does it cost, ma’am?” Alice asked.
The cashier sitting behind the counter, who was reading a newspaper, looked up and saw her customer.
“Sorry, we don’t serve your kind here.” She went to look back down at her newspaper. “If you’re lost and looking for your family, I suggest going to the Chinatown in Ottawa.”
“I’m not Chinese!” She shouted.
“Don’t lie. With those looks and that accent, you’re clearly an oriental.”
“Fine. I’m leaving!” Alice shouted before stomping away from the counter.
“And put some clothes on before someone takes advantage of you!” The cashier shouted.
The blonde quickly exited the store and walked down the street. After a minute, she saw a bar to her left.
“It’s the early 20th century. I’m pretty sure they don’t care about teenagers getting drunk. Hell, I’m pretty sure I’m already considered an adult at my age.” She began to walk towards the bar. “I’m sure they’d at least let me get a drink or two of some beer.”
Alice quickly entered the bar. Inside were four men in suits sitting in front of the counter, and a middle aged bartender standing behind it.
“Hey, bartender! Can you get me a bottle of beer?” She asked, pulling out money from her pocket.
The bartender backed away from his customers from the pure shock of having a young girl in such a revealing outfit enter his establishment.
“Who does this girlie think she is? Coming alone to a spot for men.” One of the men said.
“I think she wants us to violate her. Look at the way she’s dressed. She’s showing off so much skin that she’s practically begging for a man to rape her.”
“Like any self respecting white man would wish to go down on some Chinese woman.” Another man laughed.
“Hey, it could be worse. It could’ve been a black or one of those Indians offering us her service.”
“Miss, can you please leave? This isn’t an offense to your culture or its clothing style, but can you please leave for your own safety? My other patrons clearly don’t welcome you here.”
Alice burst into laughter at the request.
“Fine, I’ll leave, but in exchange for your lives!” She pulled out her crossbow Stick from her pocket.
“Hey! Put that down! W-We were just joking, right guys?”
“Yeah, what he said!”
The two men nodded their head.
“Sorry won’t cut it. If you want to sincerely apologize to me, do so in the abyss!” She shouted before shooting two arrows at the front two men.
They were shot in the chest, causing the arrow to explode and kill them. The explosion launched their blood and pieces of organs across the bar. The other two men screamed as loudly as possible as they stood up and attempted to run behind the counter. Alice shot one of them in the head, causing his brain and blood to be splattered onto the wall to his left. The blonde jumped onto the counter and quickly shot the last remaining man in the head, causing the back of the counter to be stained with blood and brain matter.
“P-Please, spare my life!” The bartender begged.
“Under any other circumstances, I’d gladly do so. But this has just been so thrilling that I can’t help myself! Goodbye!” She gleefully said before shooting the bartender in the chest, killing him instantly. “Now that that’s done, the police should be here soon. I should get out of here before they do. There not being an obvious culprit at the scene should make this investigation all the more entertaining and chaotic!”

Chapter 187: Oreo Magica 25: A Normal Life

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla entered their house. The white haired girl turned to her left and saw that the large hole in the wall had been covered with a handful of slabs of wood.
“Sorry if it’s not the most visually appealing. It’s the best two teenagers could do at replicating a man’s job.”
“As long as it does its job at covering the holes Alice created, I don’t really care.” She began to walk towards her room. “I’m gonna take a nap now. Wake me up when you make us some lunch.”
“I’ll do!”
Oreo entered the room and closed the door behind her. She quickly got in bed and fell asleep. Now that Vanilla was alone, she walked over to her couch, let out a sigh, and put her hands on her head.
“Hermaphrodites can’t control themselves… they’re sinners… they’re monsters… they don’t deserve to live…” She murmured as tears welled up in her eyes. “I’m no different… one day, I-I’ll inevitably lose control and… r-rape Oreo!” Just saying the words out loud made her sick to her stomach. “Oreo’s such a beautiful girl… her skin is so soft and pale, her hair’s smoother than the finest silk, and her eyes are absolutely stunning… if I force myself onto her… s-she’ll never get to be happy! Sh-She’ll be ruined, and it’ll all be my fault…” Oreo stood up and turned to look at her door. “I shouldn’t be anywhere near her… I should just leave and never come back…” She was about to start walking forward when she realized something. “If I left, Oreo would be all alone. She doesn’t know how to cook, she doesn’t have any money to her name, and my auntie doesn’t know her. She’ll probably be forced to live with Murray and Vienna… and…” She closed her eyes tightly. “I can’t let her do that! I need to control myself or else Oreo, sweet innocent Oreo, will be raped.” She turned around and walked into the kitchen. The white haired girl opened one of her counter’s drawers and pulled out a large steak knife from it. She unbuttoned and took off her dress, and then pulled her panties down. “All hermaphrodites are born with both sexual organs… everyone like this will inevitably be consumed by their lustful urges and hurt others… even if they care about them. If I were to cut my penis and testicles off, I wouldn’t have to worry about losing control and hurting anyone! I’ll be free to find a man to get married to, have children, and live a normal life! I-I won’t have to hide this from anyone ever again!” She began to lower her life to her genitals as she closed her eyes tightly.
She began to imagine future events like finding a nice, caring husband, having children with him, and growing old together. Although the thought of having kids made her smile slightly, marrying a man made her feel indifferent. Imagining herself holding his hand, hugging him, and kissing him didn’t change anything either. As the knife made contact with her shaft, Vanilla’s hands began to tremble. At this position, a single downward swing would be enough to severe it. If she could do the same with her testicles, she’d be a normal girl.
“D-Don’t falter now. If you can get past the pain and s-stop the bleeding, y-you’ll be a normal girl!” She raised her arm up to her face and then swung it downward at her penis, stopping just before it could cut her. “I-I can’t do it!” She shouted as she dropped her knife and fell to the floor. She buried her face in her hands as she sobbed. “I-I don’t wan-want to hurt myself! I-I’m scared! I-I’m scared I’ll die, a-and that O-Oreo will find me! I-I don’t care about men, a-and I don’t care about being normal! I-I just want O-Oreo to be safe!” She yelled. “I-I can l-live with this secret, I-I can live with never getting married to a nice man and having a family, b-but I can’t live with the possibility of hurting my friend!” She shouted before grabbing her knife one last time.
Oreo brought it up to her face and stared at her reflection.
“I-I’m a coward… I can’t bring myself to remove this curse from myself… I-I’m sorry, O-Oreo…”

Chapter 188: Oreo Magica 26: The Journalist

-A few minutes later-
A large crowd had formed around the bar that Alice had attacked. Two police officers stood in front of the entrance, blocking anyone from getting inside of the establishment as several detectives investigated the crime scene.
“Please calm down. We’re currently trying to comb through everything to come up with a possible reasoning for why this happened, and to identift any suspects. We’ll inform all of you of any updates once we-“
“Let us through!” Someone in the crowd shouted.
“We won’t tamper with the investigation, we swear! We just want to look at it!” A woman said.
“Why would you need to investigate the deaths of those men when the culprit of this crime is obvious? It was clearly one of those deprave hermaphrodites.“ A younger man in his early 20’s said.
The crowd suddenly went silent.
“The only victims of this crime were men, correct? Naturally, men and hermaphrodites are sexual rivals who compete over the women of Canada. What would be the best action that would not just remove your competition but leave several women and young girls ripe for the picking?”
“Are you saying this crime was motivated by a desire to eliminate men so that hermaphrodites can have women all to themselves?” Another man asked.
“Indeed. Why else would whoever caused this to happen target a bar filled with only men?”
“I believe this!” A 30 year old woman shouted. “I’ve seen a few of these freaks being hanged before, and while they usually begged for their lives or claimed that they were innocent, the most recent one I went to had the hermaphrodite blame men for all its supposed woes. I think they’re getting desperate at this point. They really don’t want us killing them for raping young girls.”
“Serves them right! If they really hate us for bringing justice, then so be it!”
“It’s not right to throw around baseless accusations.” A green eyed, blonde woman said.
She wore a brown suit and had a slip of paper attached to a clipboard in her hands and a camera that hung around her neck. “While it’s possible that the person who did this crime was a hermaphrodite, it’s also possible that it was a gang shootout, or some lunatic just snapped and decided to kill a bunch of people for fun. We can stand around here all day and speculate what actually happened, but until the police release an official statement, culprit, and cause for all of this, we’ll never know.”
“What do you know? You’re just some woman. Not a police officer or detective!”
The blonde brought her index finger up to her face and shook it.
“I may not be either of them, however, I’m Viscount Nelson, a professional journalist!”
“You’re not a European noble! Don’t use that-“
“I never claimed I was. Viscount is merely my given name. I’ve been to many crime scenes like this one, and none of those cases have been caused by hermaphrodites. Usually, the culprits of these crimes are men, and on the off chance they aren’t. They’re usually caused by women, women who can be verified as not hermaphrodites.”
“Oh, shut up! Stop trying to defend those degenerates, and just agree that they’re the masterminds of this case!”
“I have certain thoughts about hermaphrodites, but as I’m just reporting on the facts so far, I can’t add false allegations to my paper. If the one responsible for this is a hermaphrodite, I’ll gladly mention it in my article. If they’re not, I won’t.”
A few of the people in the crowd began to grumble among each other before walking away.
“Tough crowd.” She joked. “People might not like me because of this job, but it’s my duty to report on things like this!” She said to herself.

-An hour later-
Viscount entered her office. Inside was her boss who, was sitting on her chair and spinning around in it.
“You’re back! Did you get anything of note?”
“I was allowed to get a few pictures of the scene, and of the exterior of the bar. I also spoke with some of the police officers there, and apparently, they’re not sure yet what caused the 5 men to be murdered.”
“So they’re still in the speculation phase.” He said to himself before standing up. “Is there any evidence to point to who killed those guys?”
“No, but their method had something to do with explosives. There were burnt holes in the wall, pieces of the corpses were splattered across the wall, floor, and ceiling, and some of them had pieces of wood lodged into parts of their body.”
“I severely doubt that whoever did this was carrying around sticks of dynamite in their pocket. How could they have done something like this?”
“Not sure.” Viscount let out a sigh. “Some people trying to get into the scene were saying some ludicrous things, like that this crime was caused by a hermaphrodite as an attempt to avenge her brethren that have been murdered or as a start to a plan to kill all men.”
“What prompted this?”
“I’m not sure. I just know that it was a rumor being spread before I managed to get on scene.” She put her right hand on her temple. “I swear, people look for any reason to get mad at hermaphrodites, even if it’s not true or doesn’t make a lick of sense. They want them to cease existing… and for what?”
“Not just in Canada, but across the world, people have been taught to hate hermaphrodites by their parents, by the people around them, and by their religion. While we write articles filled with facts to expose the truth of the events around this city, not everyone will accept it. They’ll cling onto their own opinions and predictions just to hate hermaphrodites. When every facet of life is telling you that they’re the epitome of evil and children of Satan, trying to convince them of their innocence is essentially a lost cause.”
Viscount nodded her head.
“They’re people just like us, and yet people cheer and celebrate when they’re hanged without a fair trial. Although I’m a woman, I hate seeing them be treated like that.”
“As do I. That’s why, with your help, I want to expose the truths of this world, no matter how unpopular they are!”

Chapter 189: Oreo Magica 27: A Quiet Meal

-A few hours later-
Oreo opened her eyes. She stood up, yawned, and then walked over to her room’s door. She opened it and was greeted by the scent of what smelled like meat and a hint of something sweat hitting her nostrils.
“This smells great! What did Vanilla cook up this time?” The white haired girl said to herself as she walked into the kitchen.
Inside, Vanilla was standing in front of the oven with two oven mitts on both hands. On the table were two plates with steak and a side of french fries.
“Oh, you’re up.” She said, turning around to look at her friend.
Although she was smiling, her eyes were pink and puffy.
“Are you okay? You look like you just finished crying.”
“Yes, I’m completely fine. The pie will be ready in a few minutes, so you shouldn’t eat just yet.”
Oreo walked over to her friend and hugged her, causing Vanilla to blush.
“You don’t have to hide anything from me. If there’s something troubling you, please tell me. I’ll gladly listen to you.”
“Nothing’s troubling me. I already told you, I’m fine.” She lied, feeling terrible about it. “I appreciate your concerns about my well-being. I really do, but I’m not hiding anything from you. Lying is a sin. I’d never do something like that.” The white haired girl’s hands began to tremble.
“All right, but I won’t go back to my room.” Oreo let go of her friend, walked over to the closest chair to the entrance, and sat down on it.
Vanilla let out a sigh of relief as she turned her oven off. She looked inside and saw that her apple pie was done baking.
“Nice and golden brown.” She murmured to herself as she took it out of the oven and placed it on the counter to the left of it. “All right, the pie’s done. Let’s dig in!”

-
The girls’ lunch was quiet. Neither of them said a word to each other. Oreo just quickly ate her meal, and Vanilla finished hers a few minutes later. Despite eating so much meat earlier, Oreo wasn’t at all full.
“Now that we’re done eating, what are we gonna do?”
Vanilla looked out of the window and saw that it was getting dark out.
“It’s pretty late right now, so I don’t think we’ll be able to do much.” She let out a yawn. “And I’m starting to feel a little sleepy. I think I’ll get some rest.”
“I see. I’ll stay up until I get the urge to fall asleep again. See you tomorrow, Vanilla.” Oreo grabbed her and Vanilla’s plates and brought them to the sink.
As the white haired girl walked out of the room, her friend began to wash her plates. Vanilla quickly entered her room, got in bed, and began to stare at the ceiling.
“Oreo… please don’t worry about me. I know you care about me, but you should focus on things that aren’t me. Go make new friends, find a man to love, and please, distance yourself from me.” She whispered before going to sleep.

Chapter 190: Oreo Magica 28: A Happy Dream

-
Vanilla entered her house. After a long day at work, she was both exhausted and starving.
“Honey, I’m home!” The white haired girl called out to her wife. She quickly took her bowler hat off and placed it on a hat rack beside the door. “Is the dinner ready?”
“Of course, dear. But I need to ask you something.” Oreo walked out of her kitchen wearing a blue see through nightgown. She wasn’t wearing a bra or panties, allowing her wife to see her nipples and wet pussy. “Do you want to eat lunch, take a bath, or me?” She asked, her face turning beet red.
Vanilla began to take off her suit as she approached her wife.
“I want to do you, of course.” She said, as she leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.
Oreo quickly pushed her onto the couch to the left. Once Vanilla was sat down, she began to pull her pants and panties down, allowing her semi erect cock to spring free from its prison.
“You’re so backed up, dear. Forgive me for being an incompetent wife. Let me take care of you.”
She moved to the base of Vanilla’s cock and licked up it until she reached the head. She swirled it around the tip, causing her wife to moan.
“You’re really enjoying that.” Oreo smugly said. “Prepare yourself. We haven’t even gotten to the main event!”
The white haired girl opened her mouth wide and took her wife’s penis into her mouth. Although she wasn’t able to take the entire thing, she was able to get only half of the thing down her throat, which was more than enough to please Vanilla. She began to suck on it and slowly bob her head up and down, causing Vanilla to start moaning.
“Oh God!” She shouted. “I-I can’t hold it in any longer! O-Oreo, I-I’m gonna cum!” She shouted as she grabbed the back of her wife’s head and forced her to swallow as much of her release as possible.

-
Vanilla opened her eyes. Her panties felt odd, as if she had peed herself, except the strange liquid in her underwear didn’t feel or smell anything like pee at all.
“W-What happened?” She asked herself as she stood up.
She touched her panties and felt a warm, sticky liquid inside of it. Her face turned beet red as she reminisced over that dream.
“In that dream… I was Oreo’s wife… and we-“ Her eyes widened. “No! No! No! That’s not right! Women can’t marry other women, and such a marriage would be an affront to God! It wouldn’t be right or natural! Neither of us would be happy… and yet, what I saw in my dream made me happy.” She slapped herself across the face. “What are you thinking, Vanilla? Even if you liked being with Oreo, she obviously wouldn’t want that.” She took a deep breath to calm herself. “I need to go to church as soon as possible and ask God to get rid of these sinful thoughts and urges. I-I don’t want to keep risking Oreo’s safety!” She yelled as her eyes welled up with tears. “Before I leave, I need to make breakfast for myself and Oreo. I can’t allow myself to be distracted now of all times…” The white haired girl quickly exited her room.

Chapter 191: Oreo Magica 29: A Visit to the Church

-A few hours later-
Oreo opened her eyes. She rubbed them and yawned before standing up. She quickly approached her room’s door and opened it. The white haired girl quickly entered the kitchen and saw a singular plate of food on the table. Vanilla was nowhere in sight.
“Vanilla? Where are you?” She shouted, trying to get a response from her friend.
A few seconds passed, and she received no such thing from her.
“I guess she had to leave early.” She let out a sigh as she approached the chair closest to the entrance. “She could’ve at least told me about where she was headed before having to leave. It wouldn’t have inconvenienced either of us if she just woke me up, told me about where she was going later, and then let me go back to sleep. Now I have to wonder where in the world she went.” She muttered to herself.

-Meanwhile-
Vanilla entered the closest church to her house. The pews were completely empty, and she couldn’t see anyone nearby, not even the priest and other church officials.
“It seems like I’m lucky today. There’s nobody here who could hear about my abhorrent thoughts and lustful desires.” She whispered to herself as she took a seat at the leftmost pew that stood closest to the entrance.
The white haired girl put her hands together and began to pray.
“Dear God, for my whole life, I’ve been trying to be a good person. I’m kind to people, I try to avoid lying whenever possible, and I try to help the people around me. But lately… there’s been a girl living with me. We’re good friends… but I can’t get her out of my mind… I want her…” Tears filled her eyes. “T-These feelings I have for her… they’re wrong and unnatural. I-If let them go unchecked, I-I’ll hurt her!” She shouted. “Y-Yesterday, I tried to remove the part of me that was ca-causing me to feel this way towards her. But I-I was too much of a coward to go t-through with it. Th-Throughout my life, I’ve heard people call hermaphrodites daughters of Satan, or demon spawns, b-but that’s not true, r-right? Y-You wouldn’t allow u-us to ex-exist if that w-was the case, r-right? Pl-Please, I b-beg of you to neuter me! T-Turn me into a normal girl, o-one devoid of sin! I-I want to h-have a child one d-day, but I-I ca-can’t do th-that if I have su-such a sinful body p-part! I’m a d-danger to all normal women! E-Even if y-you for some reason c-can’t, pl-please remove the si-sinful feelings from inside my heart!”
Vanilla put her hands on her face and began to sob.
“I-I’m a monster, oh H-Heavenly Father. A-A monster th-that, o-one day, w-will give into her urges a-and hurt her friend! A-And I fear that d-day is dr-drawing close!”
As the white haired girl sobbed, the door to the church opened. A bespectacled, green haired girl entered the building and noticed her friend crying by herself.
“Vanilla! What happened? Why are you by yourself, an-and why are you crying?” She asked as she walked over to her friend and sat beside her.
The white haired girl didn’t respond.
“Please, answer me. I’m worried about you.”
“O-Oreo and I got into a fight with each other…” She lied, feeling sick to her stomach. “She said some really mean things to me, a-and I ran here so that I could be alone.”
Keebler hugged her friend.
“Please calm down. I’m here now, and I’ll be by your side for as long as you need.”
The white haired girl took a deep breath as she nodded her head. Keebler wiped her friend’s tears away as she continued hugging her.
“W-Wait, Keeb, why did you come here? Did you know I was crying all alone?”
The green haired girl shook her head.
“No. You might’ve not heard about it yet, but yesterday in the city, there was a massacre at a local bar. Five men, four patrons and the bartender, were all killed by a still unknown individual. However, there’s been whispers that the person behind this is a hermaphrodite.”
“A-A hermaphrodite?” Vanilla eyes widened. “W-Why would one of those f-freaks kill five innocent men?”
“There’s two main theories at the moment. One is that these abominations are trying to avenge their fallen comrades who met their hands after forcing themselves on innocent girls like you and me. The other is that this is an attempt to start some sort of hermaphrodite revolution to kill off all men as a way to have every woman to themselves. I think both of these possibilities are likely, and both are equally disgusting. It’s for that reason that I came to this place of worship to pray for the safety of not just my family, but for yours, your aunt’s, and Oreo’s as well.”
“Hermaphrodites are crimes against humanity, t-that’s true, b-but they’ve never outwardly expressed a desire to el-eliminate all men or t-to avenge their fallen. They’re freaks of nature, b-but not the violent types.”
“They gleefully defile women and children without a shred of remorse. Obviously they’d love nothing more than to slaughter men, their prey’s protectors, and their sexual rivals, as if they were little more than cattle. I know you like to see the best in people, but these creatures, these demons, they’re not people, much less women like the two of us. They’d gladly ravage our bodies if given the chance.”
“K-Keebler…” Vanilla said, looking away from her friend. “A few days, I spoke with that homosexual about the Bible. She’s a Christian, but she h-hasn’t been coming to church recent, and-“
“Being both a homosexual and a Christian is impossible. You can’t be one of His followers while being a sinner.”
“L-Let me finish. We got into a discussion about the Bible, and she mentioned something that’s been sticking to the back of my mind ever since. She said that she believed in God but that the Bible is imperfect or not trustworthy. And I’ve been thinking about the possibility that she’s right, and it’s-“
“Is that abomination doubting the word of our Creator in Heaven? The Bible is the world of God. God is perfect, and so his word must be perfect as well. I knew she was lying when you mentioned her being both a Christian and a freak.”
“Wait! Do you know what the Bible says about witches?”
“That they’re practitioners of black magic and followers of Satan?”
“Yes. Her girlfriend explained to me that these so called witches’ true name are known as magical girls. Witches are actually out of control beasts who were once magical girls but have since lost their minds, and-“
“That sounds like complete nonsense, and you believe this? Are you really that gullible?”
“You’re not getting it! With my own eyes, I’ve seen two magical girls in action! They’re unlike what the Bible describes them as! They’re-“
“YOU’RE NOT JUST SIDING WITH A HOMOSEXUAL, BUT YOU’RE ALSO GOING AGAINST GOD’S WORD! VANILLA, WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?” Keebler screamed, pointing at her friend. “ARE YOU REALLY GOING TO TRUST AN ABOMINATION’S WORDS OVER GOD’S?”
“N-No! I’m just trying to explain that i-it’s possible that some hu-human errors were made in our Holy Book’s creation! What Go-God says is real, b-but what his followers wrote c-could’ve had errors or in-inconsistencies in them. Ju-Jut like with witches, maybe hermaphrodites aren’t really sex addicted, monsters who-“
“Vanilla…” Keebler said, sounding dead serious. “I can tolerate homosexuals. As long as they keep their relations to themselves and don’t spread their lifestyle as normal to children, I think I could be fine with their existence… but hermaphrodites are rapists.” Her fists began to shake with rage. “THEY’RE CRIMINALS OF THE UTMOST DEGREE! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THEM, REGARDLESS OF THEIR AGE, WILL ONE DAY COMMIT A CRIME! THE WORLD WOULD BE A MUCH BETTER AND SAFER PLACE IF WE AGREED TO HAVE THEM ALL KILLED LIKE THE VERMIN THEY ARE! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU’RE TRYING TO DEFEND PEOPLE LIKE THAT, VANILLA!”
“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to offend you!” Vanilla shouted as she stood up. “I-I’m sorry for making you upset! P-Please, forgive me!”
She quickly stood up, ran towards the church’s doors, opened them, and exited the building.
“Vanilla! Wait!” Keebler shouted as she stood up.
She ran over to the door, only to see her friend running away in the distance.
“You’re too trusting and kindhearted. Those creatures don’t have your best interest at heart. They just want your body.” She said, staring at her friend as she ran away.

Chapter 192: Oreo Magica 30: Important News

-Half an hour earlier-
Viscount was riding a blue bicycle, moving her legs as fast as she possibly could as she threw newspapers at any nearby houses that were in her field of view.
“C-Crap! I think my legs are gonna cramp up!” She panted. “I-I can’t breathe!”
She turned her bike to the left as she looked for a place to rest. The blonde continued pedaling for a few seconds until her bicycle’s left tire hit a small crack in the ground, causing it to get stuck there and lean forward.
“Shit!” Viscount shouted as she landed on her back and her newspapers landed beside her. She quickly grabbed them and sat up. “I’m fine… if I can relax… and get some rest, then I should be able to get going in a few minutes…” She panted.
The blonde quickly turned to her right and saw a large mansion standing a few feet away from her.
“But not before I deliver a newspaper to that house!” She weakly said to herself before staggering onto her feet.
Viscount hobbled over to the mansion’s front entrance and placed one of her newspapers onto the step in front of the door.
“Now let’s… find some place to-“
Before she could finish speaking to herself, a window on the house’s left side opened up. A small, grey haired girl with a scar over her left eye jumped down.
“Hey! Who are you, and what are you doing here?” Murray shouted.
“I’m Viscount… Nelson… a professional journalist…” She panted as she fell to her knees. “I came to… deliver a newspaper to this mansion…”
Murray and Viscount heard what sounded like a teenage girl speak from inside the mansion.
“Okay, mother. I’m gonna go out with Oreo and Vanilla now. See you later.”
“Don’t just stand there! Get out of the way!” The grey haired girl shouted before placing the writer over her shoulder and effortlessly carrying her to the side of the door.
Vienna walked out of the house and, out of the corner of her eye, saw her girlfriend and a stranger standing next to the door. Before speaking, she quickly closed it.
“Murray, who in the world is that?”
“Some newspaper girl who dropped off one of her newspapers in front of your house.”
“I’m not a… newspaper girl. I’m a journalist. The guy I work for… doesn’t want to hire a newspaper boy or girl… so I’m forced to drive around on my bike… to deliver my newspapers.”
“Why are you so out of breath then?”
“Normally… it takes me two and a half… or three hours to bike from the city… to out here. But this time… I’ve been pedaling as fast as possible so that I can deliver papers… as quickly as I can.”
“Why’s that? Did you write about something so important that you had to tell everyone nearby about it as quickly as possible?”
Viscount nodded her head.
“Yesterday… there was a massacre of five men… in a bar. People… for some reason… started blaming the incident on hermaphrodites. I, not wanting to let the truth be drowned out… by absolutely insane lies… stayed up all night to write my newspaper. I ended up falling asleep… and when I awoke, it was already… 10 in the morning… and my boss showed me that other people had written news articles claiming that… hermaphrodites were the true culprits behind the crime. So, I rushed to my bike… and started pedaling as quickly as possible to deliver my newspapers… and that’s why I’m so exhausted.”
Murray let out a chuckle.
“They really want us dead now. They’re writing articles with complete lies just to slander our already negative reputations.”
“You’re a hermaphrodite?” Viscount asked.
“Yes, and proud of it! I didn’t choose to be born this way, but I don’t hate myself for it!”
“And I’m her girlfriend. Before meeting her, I thought hermaphrodites were all heartless rapists like most others do. But it’s thanks to her that my views on them started to change! I can’t believe the people of Canada have so much hatred in their hearts to spread false rumors like these!”
“Even if my newsletters don’t convince everyone who reads them that… a hermaphrodite wasn’t behind that crime… I’m okay with the rumor being dispelled for even just one person.”
“Hey, my girlfriend and I were about to go to our friends’ house. You’re exhausted and need a place to cool off, so why don’t we take you to their home so you can do just that?” Murray suggested.
“That sounds like a… good idea. Thank you… for suggesting it.”
“No problem! Hold on tight, because I’m gonna go fast!” The grey haired girl shouted before running forward.
Vienna effortlessly kept up with her.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo sat in the living room, reading the lesbian romance novel that Vanilla had in her room. She was only three chapters in, so nothing interested had happened so far, when suddenly, someone knocked on the door.
“Oreo, are you in there?” A very familiar voice asked.
The white haired girl quickly stood up and unlocked the door, allowing her friends to enter her house. Murray walked over to the couch and placed Viscount, who was still visibly exhausted, on it.
“Who’s that woman?”
“She’s a journalist who collapsed near my mansion. We brought her here because she had nowhere else to go.”
“My name is Viscount Nelson. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“And I’m Oreo Furuta. It’s nice to meet you as well.”
“Now that I’m here, you know what that means, right?”
“Yes.” She stood up. “We’re going to start training?”
“Correct! Come outside, and we’ll start!” The grey haired girl before walking out of the house.
Oreo followed after her friend.

Chapter 193: Oreo Magica 31: Even More Training

Oreo and Murray went a few feet to the left and stood behind a tree. The two of them quickly transformed into their magical girl forms and turned to look at each other.
“All right. So far, you’ve been focusing on solely improving your defensive abilities. While that’s all well and good, you can’t exactly win a fight against someone who wants you dead by just creating a bunch of shields. If you want to actually defend yourself and Vanilla from that blonde who tried to kill you, you’re gonna have to learn how to use your magic offensively!”
“How? There’s not really much you can do to hit someone with a shield, besides bash them over the head or throw it at them, which I can’t do since my shields are too big to be able to pick up.”
Murray burst into laughter.
“If you don’t try to use them offensively, then you never will! Doubting your offensive capabilities will get you nowhere!”
“Wait, are we gonna spar again?”
The grey haired girl shook her head.
“Nope! All you have to do for your training session to end is hit me once!”
“Sounds easy enough!”
“It sounds, and for other people, may be easy, but due to your magic being mainly defensive, it’s definitely harder than it sounds!” Murray summoned her weapon. “Now, show me your full strength, Oreo!” She shouted.
The white haired girl summoned her book.
“Here I come!” She yelled before rushing at her.
She swung her book directly at Murray’s head. The more experienced magical girl ducked to avoid the attack and pushed her enemy away by kicking her in the stomach.
“To be able to beat powerful opponents who are trying to take your life, you need a good defense and offense! If you focus on only defending yourself, your enemies will be able to slowly chip you down! That puny little book won’t be able to hit anyone, much less actually do damage against them! Try using your magic to actually hit me!”
“How? Shields are for blocking attacks, not for actually attacking!”
“Stop saying that! You’ll never be able to use your magic to its full potential if you keep doubting it!” Murray shouted before jumping into the air.
She grabbed her weapon’s chain and swung her dagger towards her enemy. Oreo summoned a shield, causing it to bounce off it.
“You’re open!” She yelled as she began to fall towards her friend’s head.
The white haired girl summoned another shield above her head. Her feet landed on the shield, causing her to bounce off it and land stomach first on the ground.
“I win!” Oreo yelled before throwing her book at Murray.
A smile spread across her face as she jumped onto her feet, and effortlessly avoided the attack by jumping to the left.
“If you want to actually hit me, you gotta throw me something more powerful than that!” Murray taunted.
As Oreo and Murray fought, Vienna and Viscount stood near Vanilla’s house, watching the two magical girls fight.
“Those movements and abilities, it’s completely inhuman. I’ve never seen anything like that before. Just what exactly are those girls?”
“Most people call them witches, but that’s not at all the correct term to use when referring to people like them. They’re really magical girls, and no, they don’t use black magic or anything of the sort.”
“They’re magical girls? I’ve heard about people like them before thanks to my research, but I’ve never actually seen these magical girls with my own eyes. I never could’ve imagined movements like those being possible to achieve by any human, especially teenage girls like them.” Viscount said as she stared at Oreo and Murray in awe.

-Meanwhile
Alice was currently eating a still bloody Incubator that she had hunted only a few minutes earlier.
How many does this make? She thought to herself as she chewed on the feline’s squishy, yet oddly hard flesh.
Unlike normal cats, Incubators have no bones. Instead, their skin serves as an exoskeleton, similar to the ones seen on crustaceans and insects. Once frozen and then heated up, Incubators’ hard outer shells become much softer and easier to consume. Unfortunately for Alice, she was in no position to freeze and then reheat her kills, so she was forced to eat them as they were. While they were still good, they were definitely much harder to actually bite into and chew.
“I’ve killed like a hundred, if not more, of these guys. I think that should be more than enough to form a long term food supply.” She said to herself as she ate the Incubator in her mouth. “I believe Canada has been completely cleared of these weirdos, so no more relying on them for food once I use up all my stock.”
As the blonde spoke to herself, she saw a familiar girl run past her, seemingly not noticing her. From the few seconds she was near her, Alice heard what sounded like sniffles coming from her.
“The little princess is crying?” She asked herself, a grin spreading from ear to ear. “I gotta check out what’s the matter! This’ll definitely be fun!” She laughed before running after Vanilla.

Chapter 194: Oreo Magica 32: Who I Really Am

-A few minutes later-
Murray ran at Oreo. She swung her dagger at her, causing her to summon a shield to block the attack.
“Come on! Stop just trying to block my attacks! Use your magic offensively!”
“How? You can’t really use magic like mine to-“
Murray let out a sigh.
“We’re getting nowhere with this.” The grey haired girl’s weapon vanished as she began to stare at her friend. “Look, if you don’t think your magic’s good for attacking, you’ll never be able to properly defend yourself!”
“Y-You’re right, but my magic really isn’t-“
“Here you go again. If you don’t think your magic’s good for attacking people, then make it good!”
As Murray finished speaking, Vanilla ran over to her house. Although she wasn’t crying anymore, her eyes were red and puffy, and she was sniffling.
“Vanilla! What happened to you while you were away?”
The white haired girl remained silent as she turned to look away from Murray.
“Please answer me.” She began to walk over to her friend. “You’re making me worry about you.”
Before she could reach her friend, a very familiar voice began to speak.
“Thanks for leading me here, princess! I would’ve never imagined that all of your friends were waiting for me!” Alice, who was holding any Stick, taunted.
“You! You’re the woman who tried to kill me and Vanilla! What do you think you’re doing here?”
“It should be obvious! I’m here to finish the job!” Alice pulled out a crossbow from her pocket and pointed it directly at her enemy.
“That’s not a very wise decision, girl! Oreo’s been training to become stronger since the two of you last met! It wouldn’t be wise to go against her!” Murray said, summoning her dagger. “Plus, it’s two against one. Your odds of actually beating us are zero to none!”
Alice began to grin from ear to ear.
“That only makes me want to take the two of you on more!” She shouted before rushing at her opponents.
Alice shot several arrows straight at her opponent. Before they could be hit, Oreo summoned two shields in front of herself and Murray. The projectiles bounced off the shields and exploded in mid air.
“Wait a minute! That weapon looks like it could’ve been the one used to kill those men yesterday!” Viscount shouted as she turned to Vanilla’s house. “Damn it! I need a camera!”
“I don’t think Vanilla has a camera. You’ll have to go elsewhere to get one.” Vienna said.
“Here I come!” The grey haired girl shouted before swinging her dagger at her enemy’s stomach.
Alice quickly jumped into the air to avoid the attack and began to move towards her two opponents. She pulled out a pinwheel from her pocket, which sent out a powerful gust of wind directly towards the two magical girls. Before it could reach them, Oreo summoned two more shields above her and Murray and got rid of the ones in front of her. The wind bounced off the shield and hit Alice, sending her flying backward.
“Your magic can do that too?” She yelled.
“Good work, Oreo! But I’m not gonna let you have all the fun!” Murray shouted before running forward.
She jumped at Alice and swung her dagger at her once more. The white haired girl quickly got rid of her shields and summoned one behind her enemy. Alice bumped into the shield and was knocked straight into Murray’s knife, forming a large gash in her stomach. Alice howled in pain as she landed on the ground.
“S-Shit! This isn’t good!” Alice grunted as she clenched her wound. “I could take on Oreo just fine, but I might need to be more careful about the grey one!”
Alice staggered to her feet, causing Murray and Oreo to smile.
“Hey, Murray, now that I think about it, I’m pretty sure I’ve never actually seen your magic before. Would you mind using it?”
“Of course not!” Murray rushed at Alice.
“I can’t afford to take any more damage! It looks like I’m gonna have to take this more seriously!” She said, putting her hand in her pocket.
Before she could get whatever she was grabbing out, a large gash opened up in her back, causing blood to gush out everywhere. Despite attacking Alice, Murray and her weapon were still a few feet away.
“Y-YOU WEREN’T EVEN CLOSE TO ME!” She shouted as she fell to the ground.
“My magic allows me to get a guaranteed slash on a random part of whoever I want’s body. After I use it, there’s a five minute cooldown until I can use it again, so I tend to neglect using it unless I either have no choice or it’s guaranteed to result in a victory.”
As Alice lay on the ground, Vanilla began to walk towards her friend.
“Oreo… why is Murray here?”
“Because she came to train me, obviously. Besides, she’s our friend. Does she really need a reason to come here?”
“That thing… isn’t our friend, Oreo. Hermaphrodites like her… they should all just-“
Before Vanilla could finish speaking, Alice swept her feet, causing her to fall down. She quickly crawled over to her and crawled on top of her.
“I may not be able to beat the both of you in a physical battle, but as long as I have your friend captive, I’ve-“
Vanilla grabbed Alice’s hand that held her crossbow Stick, and brought it up to her head.
“Shoot.” She murmured.
“Wh-What?” The blonde’s eyes widened as she instinctually tried to move back.
“Hurry up and shoot me…” She said in a somber tone. “That’s not a request, that’s an order!”
“Y-You’re serious?”
“Put an end to me so that Oreo can be safe! I deserve this! I-I deserve to die for my sins!”
“V-Vanilla, what are you saying?” The white haired girl shouted. “You haven’t committed any sins before! You’re a good-“
“You don’t understand, Oreo.” A smile spread across her face. “A-And I hope you never do!” Tears began to run down her cheeks.
“You two, I have this girl hostage. If the grey one moves a muscle, I’ll kill her!” She turned to Oreo. “Now, Queen Oreo. You have a lot to confess to. Why don’t you tell both Vanilla and me about yourself? If you do, I’ll let her go!”
The white haired girl gasped.
“No! Don’t listen to her!” Vienna, who stood by the entrance of Vanilla’s house, shouted. “She’s trying to toy with you! Please! Use your magic and-“
“I’m sorry, everyone. My magic’s not made for fighting.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “My name is Oreo Furuta. I’m 14 years old, and came to Canada from the future I live with my two mothers, and I’m half Japanese and American.”

Chapter 195: Oreo Magica 33: Freak of Nature

“Damn it! How could you do this to Oreo?” Murray shouted.
“So the cat’s out of the bag, huh?” Vienna sighed. “Why did she have to say it against her will?”
“W-What? A time traveler?” Viscount shouted. “This would be the biggest scoop of the century, but to expose this random girl in such a vulnerable situation to the public… it’s against my moral code…”
Vanilla stared at Oreo. She began to tear up as she put her hands on her face.
“F-For this entire time you’ve been staying with me, yo-you’ve been lying to me?” She shouted. “About your identity, about your heritage, about your family? Everything! You li-lied to me about everything about you! I-I can’t believe this! Was anything you said true?”
“Vanilla, wait!” The white haired girl shouted as she ran to her friend’s side.
She tried to put her left hand on her friend’s shoulder, only to have her hand slapped away from her.
“Don’t touch me, you liar! I don’t know you at all! You’re an Asian! Weren’t you taught to be respectful towards people you don’t know?”
I won… Alice thought as she slowly began to crawl away from Oreo and her friends.
A smile spread across the white haired girl as she closed her eyes.
“I knew this would happen. It always does. No matter where I go, I’ll always be hated for my appearance and racial identity…”
“Good! Y-You’re a mutt! An abomination! How could you not only be fathered by a hermaphrodite but also be mothered by a different kind than her? Different kinds shouldn’t mix with each other. That’s like a dog breeding with a cat! Or a bird having hatchlings with a fish!”
“You’re right! You’re absolutely right!” She burst into laughter as tears ran down her cheeks. “I shouldn’t exist! M-My existence is a crime against nature and humanity itself! My hair, my eyes, the way my face looks, and the way I speak English all prove that!”
Murray gritted her teeth as she walked towards Vanilla.
“Shut up! Don’t talk to Oreo in that way! Ever since the two of you first encountered Alice, she’s done nothing but worry about your safety and want to protect you! And you’re treating her like a monster over her race, something she had no say over!”
“That’s funny coming from a real freak of nature like you, Murray! You’re a dirty rapist who defiled Vienna and has her eyes set on Oreo now, don’t you? You’ll discard that oh so precious girlfriend of yours, move onto Oreo, use her up until you’re bored, and then you’ll go after me next! You hermaphrodites are all the same! None of you have a shred of compassion or even of humanity inside-“
Murray grabbed Vanilla by her dress and brought her up to her face.
“I thought you were a good person, Vanilla. But it turns out you’re no different compared to most other people.” She said before letting go of the white haired girl. “I’m done speaking with you. Vienna, let’s go home.” She said as she walked away from Vanilla. “Oreo, you’re not welcome here anymore. Do you want to come live with Vienna and me? Her mother holds no animosity toward you. She’ll gladly allow you to live with-“
“No… I mustn’t! I don’t deserve to live with you girls and abandon Vanilla after everything I’ve done!”
Murray looked away from her friend as she clenched her fists.
“F-Fine! Have it your way!” She shouted before running over to her girlfriend. “Let’s get out of here!”
“Oreo… Vanilla… neither of you are bad people. I hope to see both of you again sometime soon.” She said before she and Murray walked away.
“I guess I should take my leave now. If either of you need me, I’ll be at this location.” She said before leaving a small paper card on the doorstep.
Viscount quickly ran away, leaving Vanilla and Oreo by themselves.
“Va-Vanilla, let’s go home…” Oreo said, turning to look at her best friend.
Vanilla didn’t say a word as she stood up and quickly walked past Oreo. The white haired girl followed after her, and the two of them eventually reached their house. Vanilla quickly went inside, walked into her room, and then locked the door. Oreo closed the house’s door, then walked over to the couch and sat on it.
“This all happened because I chose to stay here… if I had just left, Vanilla wouldn’t be suffering right now! I really am a freak!”

Chapter 196: Oreo Magica 34: Her Childhood

-A few minutes later-
Oreo sat on the couch, tears running down her cheeks. She was sniffling while staring at the carpet in the center of the living room.
“Why am I even still here? I’m just a waste of space, food, water, and oxygen.” The white haired girl murmured to herself as she wiped her tears away. “If I left, Vanilla would be much happier. Everyone would be much happier if I just never existed…”
She closed her eyes and began to think about her past.
I was born 14 years ago in Japan to two women. One of my mothers was an American who had moved to my birth nation for business purposes. My other mother was born and raised in Japan. I’m not quite sure of how they met, but all that matters is that they did, got married, and had me. Due to my mixed heritage, I was born looking more Caucasian than I did Japanese. To make matters worse, I had heterochromia both in the eyes and in my hair. While my mothers did their best to care for me and show their love as much as possible, the outside world didn’t feel the same way they did about me.

-A year ago-
“Mom… are you sure this is a good idea?” Oreo asked as she stood in front of the mirror in her bathroom.
“Yes, of course it is, honey. Today’s your first day of middle school. You don’t have to wear one of your contacts if you don’t want to.” Oreo’s mom said as she put her left hand on her daughter’s head. She was a few inches shorter than her and had long, white hair that reached the center of her back. “Your classmates will all be thirteen year olds. They’re not little kids and should be mature enough to respect people with different appearances.”
“I doubt many of them have seen a person with two different eye and hair colors, especially in person. To make matters worse, I’m pretty sure most of them haven’t even seen a white person outside of online, on TV, or in movies before.”
“As your mother said, those kids should be old and mature enough to respect people who don’t look exactly like them.” Oreo’s other mother said as she entered the bathroom and hugged her daughter.
She was half a foot taller than her and had short black hair that reached her shoulders, a hairstyle that Oreo had copied.
“You two keep reassuring me that everything’s going to be all right… but neither of you are like me.” She turned to look at her mother. “And you didn’t even go to school in this country.”
“Yes, we know that. We look like what society would deem to be more “normal” than you do, and we’re not denying that. We just want you to be more confident in yourself and stop worrying about what the people around you think of you. If you walk into your new school with confidence, I’m sure everyone will respect you and want to be your friend!” Her mom said before hugging her as well.
Oreo began to smile slightly.
“You’re both right. I guess I should have a little confidence in how I look.” She said as she wrapped her arms around her parents’ necks.
They let go of her, allowing her to walk towards the bathroom door.
“By the way, your uniform looks really good on you. You shouldn’t have trouble finding a boyfriend or girlfriend, much less friends!”
“Mom!” The white haired girl shouted as she walked out of the room.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo quickly walked to school. Thankfully for her, she didn’t encounter any students on her way there, and the few people she did see were adults who were either too busy or didn’t care to interact with her. Eventually, she made it to the building she’d be spending the next three years in: Mitakihara Middle School.
“Here it is… the school I’ll be attending from now on.” She said, feeling as if her heart was about to burst out of her chest. “T-This place had a shooting happen in it, right? D-Does that mean that there’s more people in there like that shooter?” Oreo took a deep breath and then exhaled. “No, I shouldn’t think that. The people here can’t all be like that shooter, and the fact that this school still stands and is still attended by the vast majority of Mitakihara’s middle school population means that they’ve been able to ensure that no such event like that will ever happen here again.”
After calming herself down, Oreo entered Mitakihara Middle School. She didn’t see anyone near the lockers, so she walked in between them and pulled out a piece of paper from her skirt’s pocket with her room’s number on it. The white haired girl walked over to the stairs ahead of her, went up them, and then walked towards the left until she reached the room that had the same number as on her paper. Oreo stood in place and stared at the door for a few seconds before taking another deep breath and opening the door. Inside was the teacher, who sat behind her desk in the top left corner of the room, and a class full of students who were sitting at their desks. The white haired girl did not attempt to talk or even look at any of her classmates and instead attempted to just look for an empty desk to take a seat at. Despite that, they began to whisper among each other.
“That girl doesn’t look Japanese. Do you think she could be a foreigner?” One of the boys faintly asked.
“Is her hair dyed? Why does she have two different hair colors?” A girl near the front of the room murmured.
“From what it looks like, she has two eye colors as well.”
“She sounds like a freak, or some sort of mutant.” A girl sitting in the middle row said.
Oreo’s eyes widened at the last comment, but she remained silent as she took a seat in the back of the classroom. After a few seconds of being sat down, the bell rang. The teacher stood up and walked in front of the chalk board.
“Hello, class. My name is Ms. Amane.” She said, writing her name down on the board. “I look forward to teaching you all this year.”
Although the teacher’s introduction managed to get some of the students’ attention, the vast majority of the class was taking a quick look at Oreo before turning to look at their teacher.
“Umm… would anyone like to introduce themselves to the class?”

-A few minutes later-
Despite the majority of the class introducing themselves, most of the students’ attention was focused on Oreo.
“Would any of the students in the back row like to go up and introduce yourselves to everyone?”
“N-N-“ Before Oreo denied her teacher’s request, she changed her mind and stood up. “Yes. I’d like to introduce myself to everyone.”
The white haired girl quickly walked over to stand beside her teacher, grabbed a piece of chalk, and wrote her name down.
“Hi, everyone. My name’s Oreo Furuta. I’m half American and half Japanese, and my family’s pretty well off. Does anyone have any questions they’d like to ask me?”
The class began to murmur amongst each other.
“Oreo? What a dumb name.” One of her classmates laughed.
“Oh great, she’s one of those spoiled rich brats who love her parents for their money. Why do normal people have to work their asses off while that thing gets to live without experiencing even an ounce of hardship?” A boy near the center row asked.
“Her Japanese sounds pretty good. Hopefully, her parents actually taught her how to behave, and she doesn’t act like one of those childish tourists.” A girl near the back row said.
After a few seconds, Oreo bowed and then walked back to her seat.

-A few hours later-
It was now Oreo’s lunch period, and she decided to go on the roof to be alone. Although she could’ve bought something to eat from the cafeteria, she wasn’t hungry, so she was just staring at the city from where she was.
“The city looks so pretty from here.” She said to herself with a smile on her face.
Suddenly, the door opened, and three girls stepped onto the roof.
“Yeah, we’ll do that after we get out of-“ The brunette, who stood in front of the two other girls, went silent after she noticed Oreo. “Hey, can you please go elsewhere? My friends and I have been coming to this spot to have lunch for a year straight.”
“Wait, is her hair dyed?” A blue haired girl asked her friends before looking at Oreo. “Hey, when you get home, you should really stop dying your hair. You could get in trouble if you keep doing it.”
“She doesn’t look particularly Japanese. She might be a transfer student. I know a bit of English. Let me try talking to her.” A green haired girl said before walking in front of her friends and speaking to Oreo.
She said the same thing her friend told her, except in English. Although her speech was grammatically correct, she had a heavy Japanese accent.
“I’m sorry… I’ll move out of the way.” Oreo said, sounding slightly upset.
The girls moved out of the way, allowing Oreo to exit the roof area.

-Present day-
My moms were right. The kids in middle school were more mature. Instead of childish bullying tactics like name-calling, pulling pranks, and trying to fight with me, everyone became more passive-aggressive. They didn’t think I was capable of speaking proper Japanese or knew of my own country’s customs. If it wasn’t for my face, it was for my hair and eyes. Although they never said it to my face, I could tell that the people around me didn’t like me being around. I was a nuisance. And at the end of the day, they didn’t think I belonged in our country. Oreo thought.
Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, which caused the white haired girl to open her eyes. She turned to the door and heard a familiar voice call from behind it.
“Hey, Vanilla, are you in there? I want to apologize to you.”

Chapter 197: Oreo Magica 35: Keebler Arrives

“Vanilla are you in there? I came to apologize to you about what happened earlier. I’m sorry for making you upset… and causing you to cry. My intention absolutely wasn’t to do that. I’m just worried about your safety. The world is a cruel place, and many people would love nothing more than to hurt you and exploit your innocence. I just want to keep you safe and out of harm’s way. So, do you forgive me? Or can you at least open the door so that I can get in and keep talking to you?” Keebler said as she held a food basket in her left hand.
It’s that friend of Vanilla. Oreo thought. I could just not open the door and let her think she’s not home, causing her to leave. It’d be for the best. After all, Vanilla’s probably not in the mood to talk to anybody. But… it wouldn’t be right to just ignore her. For Keebler and Vanilla’s sake, I should let her in. Although she felt incredibly hesitant, Oreo stood up and began to walk towards the door. Once she was in reach of the door handle, she opened it. Oreo looked up at the sky and saw that it had become orange. How long have I been on that couch?
“Oh, Oreo. You answered the door.” The green haired girl said as she entered the house. “Is Vanilla home?”
“Yes, however, she’s locked herself in her room and hasn’t come out since she came home.”
As the white haired girl spoke, Keebler looked at her in the eyes.
“Your eyes are so red… you look like you’ve been crying. Is everything all right?”
“Yes, I just have allergies.” She lied.
Keebler walked over to the couch and placed her basket on it.
“Do you think Vanilla would be okay with me attempting to speak with her?”
“I don’t know, but if anyone’s to cheer her up, it’s surely you.”
Upon being reassured by Oreo, Keebler walked over to Vanilla’s room and knocked on it.
Inside of the room the white haired girl lay in bed with her head buried in her pillow. She was sobbing profusely when she heard someone speak.
“Hello, Vanilla. Are you in there? I came to apologize about how harshly I acted towards you when we were in church.”
“K-Keeb?”
“Can you open the door? I want to speak to you while by your side, not behind a door.”
“I-Is Oreo still there?”
“Yes, why do you ask?”
The white haired girl fell silent and continued to sob.
“Come on, I’m truly, really sorry. I want to show you just how remorseful I feel, but I can’t do that unless you open your door. I even baked you a pie to show you just how sorry I am.”
“I-I’ll let you in, b-but please, d-don’t let O-Oreo follow y-you.”
“All right.”
Vanilla stood up, walked over to her door, and unlocked it. Keebler walked in and closed the door.
“Vanilla, you’ve been crying for hours now. I’m sorry about what I said earlier. I just worry about you a lot. You’re a kind and innocent person in a cruel, ruthless world. You always want to look for the best in people, and some people will exploit that to get something from you. Whether it be money, your ideas, or… even your body.”
“Y-Yes, I know that. O-Oreo already proved that to me!”
Keebler’s eyes widened.
“What did she do to you?”
“Or-Oreo lied to me. She faked being an an-amnesiac… just so that she could live off me like a parasite!” She sobbed, putting her hands on her face.
Keebler tried her best to remain calm as she put her left hand on her friend’s shoulder.
“If she’s not an amnesiac, where is she from?”
“Sh-She said that she’s an or-oriental, from Japan to be exact. O-Oreo claims to have be-been raised by two mothers an-and to be half American.”
The green haired girl frowned.
“Oreo sounds like she had a psychotic breakdown. Maybe it’d be best if you admitted her to a mental hospital.”
“N-No. She’s perfectly sane… I know that for a fact. And e-even if she wasn’t, I-I don’t think I’d be able to p-part with her…”
Keebler raised an eyebrow.
“Why’s that?”
“I-I don’t know. Even though she l-lied to me, even though she’s not of the same kind as me, even though she claims to have been raised by two homosexuals, I-I can’t bring myself to hate her!” She shouted as she moved over to her friend and buried her head in her chest. “Sh-She’s my friend, b-but she’s also a parasite! I’m so conflicted! I-I want her to leave, b-but I’d cry if she did so as well! I-I don’t know what to do!”
“From what I was able to tell, it looked like Oreo was crying too. You’re both still clearly upset about this, so the two of you should take some time to relax before you talk about apologizing.”
“T-That’s some good advice…” Vanilla said, taking a deep breath. “I’ll wait an hour or two… and then… if all goes well, I want to be able to talk with her.”
“And I’ll stay here for as long as it takes.” She stood up and began to walk towards the door. “Would you like me to bring in the pie I made for you?”
“Yes… yes please.”

Chapter 198: Oreo Magica 36: The Time Travelers Clash

-A few hours later-
Alice sat behind a tree not too far from Vanilla’s house. Although she had managed to freeze her wounds using one of her Sticks, she was still too injured to go anywhere or look for where she had hid her food.
“I guess this is what I get for attacking random magical girls without coming up with a strategy. The queen’s gotten a little stronger since I last saw her, and her friend’s nothing to scoff at. While they’re a formidable duo together, if I fight them separately, they should be much easier to take care of. Still, the grey haired girl will prove problematic due to her magic.” As Alice murmured herself, she suddenly felt something on her left shoulder.
The blonde brought her right hand up to her shoulder and attempted to brush off what she thought was a leaf or insect, only to feel a human hand. Her eyes widened as she turned to the left and saw a young, pink haired, pink eyed girl standing behind her.
“Who the hell are you?”
“I should be asking you that!” Ui shouted before effortlessly grabbing Alice by her shirt’s collar. “What are you doing here? You shouldn’t be in the past! Thanks to your tampering, everything’s going wrong! Now there’s a chance that Vanilla and Oreo will never get together, and history will permanently change!”
“And that’s my problem, how? I don’t give a damn whether a continent full of lesbos comes into existence or not. I’m just here to have some fun!” Alice burst into laughter.
The pink haired girl gritted her teeth before slamming her against the gigantic plant behind her.
“Families live in Titania, magical girls live in Titania, regular people live in Titania! If you cause the continent to not exist, then all of these people will be left without homes, and many of them will be ostracized or even killed if they live in their ancestors’ birth countries! I refuse to let that happen under my watch!”
“And I really don’t care about them. As long as it doesn’t negatively affect my life, I won’t lose sleep at night knowing a bunch of people were forced to stay in their countries and were discriminated against!”
“You blackhearted bastard!” Ui shouted as she summoned her kite with her left hand. “That’s it! I won’t let you keep disrupting the flow of time!” She swung her weapon directly at Alice’s neck.
A smile spread across the blonde’s face as she put her left hand into her pocket and pulled out a boxing glove Stick. She moved it forward, hitting Ui in the chest. The force of the blow was so powerful that the pink haired girl was launched away, and a few of her ribs were completely shattered.
“Did you forget who you’re going up against? Just like you, I’m a magical girl! However, my magic’s not inside my body, which is why I need to use Sticks to fight properly!”
“It doesn’t matter what you are! Whether it be a Stick user or a regular magical girl like myself and Oreo, it’s my duty to put an end to you!”
Ui teleported in front of Alice and attempted to swing her weapon at her yet again. Alice quickly pulled out her pinwheel from her pocket and blew a powerful gust of wind, which blew her enemy’s kite back, leaving her unable to hit her.
With this opportunity, Alice grabbed her by the throat and effortlessly lifted her up to her mouth. She took a large bite out of her neck, causing her to start bleeding, before throwing her to the ground.
“She’s actually managing to hurt me? I need to finish this quickly!” Ui shouted before putting her hands together and shooting a powerful beam of magic straight at her enemy’s chest.
Alice jumped to the left and then jumped over to Ui and landed on top of her. With her left foot, she began to repeatedly stomp on her head.
“I can’t lose to a time traveling delinquent like you!” Ui shouted before grabbing Alice’s foot and effortlessly throwing her away.
She put her hands together and began to charge up an attack. Without warning, she teleported behind her and shot a beam of magic directly at Alice’s back. The blonde’s eyes widened as she narrowly ducked just in time to avoid the attack.
“If I can’t beat you, Oreo and Vanilla will never get together, and Titania will never-“
“Why do you care about whether two girls my age fuck or not? Shipping’s fine, but it’s a little weird when your ship consists of two real people!” She shouted as she leapt into the air and threw a powerful kick directly at Ui’s throat, causing her to spit out blood.
Alice followed up by elbowing the pink haired girl in the stomach.
“I didn’t think I’d be forced to use this, but here I go!” Ui quickly went Super Saiyan and rushed at Alice.
Once she was in front of Alice, she swung her kite directly at her chest.
“It’s about time I go all out as well!” The older girl shouted before pulling out a katana with several Venus fly traps wrapped around it.
With her new Stick, Alice effortlessly blocked the attack and countered by having her Venus fly traps take huge bites out of Ui’s chest, arms, and legs, causing her to bleed profusely.
“With these injuries… it’d be most cumbersome to fight!” She winced. “B-But I can’t afford to lose now! Suddenly, her hair became spiky, and electricity appeared around her body.
Alice’s eyes widened as she was punched in the face with enough force that her jaw became unhinged and was launched into a tree.
“S-Shit!” She yelled as Ui appeared behind her and put her hands together.
“I won’t let you get away with this!”
Shit! I wanted to save this Stick for later, but it seems like it’ll be best to use it here and now! She thought as she reached into her pocket.
“Kamehameh-“
“I win!” She yelled as she pulled out a gigantic meat freezer from her pocket and threw it behind the tree, causing it to head straight at Ui.
The pink haired girl stared up at the Stick in shock as it closed on her, trapping her inside.
“I got her stuck in there, but she can just teleport out at anytime.” Alice weakly said to herself as she put her Sticks away. “I need to get out of here!” Without wasting any time, the blonde quickly ran away, leaving Ui behind.

Chapter 199: Oreo Magica 37: To Keep Her Safe

-Back at Vanilla’s house-
Vanilla and Keebler were still in Vanilla’s bedroom. Although the white haired girl had managed to calm herself down, she couldn’t bring herself to eat the apple pie in her hands and was simply staring at it.
“Vanilla, do you not have an appetite? You haven’t even taken a bite out of my pie.”
“I do… I just feel a little nervous. Apologizing to Oreo’s been plaguing my mind, a-and I can’t think straight. I said a lot of hurtful things to her, and even if I give her my sincerest apology, I don’t know if she’ll feel the same way I do.” She said before taking a bite out of her friend’s pie. Her eyes widened as she chewed on it. “Wow… this tastes just like the pies I make.”
“That’s because it practically is. I used the recipe you taught me.” She smiled at her friend. “When I was a little girl, my mom tried desperately to teach me how to bake. But I was just never interested in it. I know that not knowing how to bake isn’t befitting of a lady, but despite how much my mom tried to get me interested, I never really cared about it, so I never bothered with memorizing recipes. It wasn’t until you tried to teach me how to bake a few years ago that I actually learned how to make pies, cakes, cookies, and other baked goods.”
Vanilla quickly ate her slice of the pie and reached into the basket to grab another. She saw that Keebler no had eaten two slices, leaving three more slices in the tray.
“Keeb, why haven’t you eaten anything more?”
“Because I was saving some of the pie for you and Oreo.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“I made this pie for the two of us, but she’s our friend, is she not? She deserves to have some of it too.”
“You’re right.” Vanilla said before she grabbed her second slice and ate it. “Now that we’re done with our portion of the pie, I guess I should give her these two slices. Stay here. I want to speak with her in private.”
“Okay.”
She quickly stood up and walked toward her door. She opened it, walked through it, closed it, and then walked over to the couch where Oreo was sitting down.
“Hey, Vanilla, how have you-“
“Oreo… can you come to the kitchen? I want to speak with you about something.” She said, sounding completely serious as she looked her friend in the eye.
“All right.” She said as she stood up.
The two girls walked into the kitchen. Vanilla put the pie tray on her table before beginning to speak.
“Oreo… I said a lot of nasty things about your race and your parents… and for that, I’m sorry. M-My anger got the best of me, and I said some horrible things! C-Can you please find it in your heart to forgive?” She asked, tears welling up in her eyes.
“Yes, I forgive you.” Oreo said as a smile spread across her face. “B-But, what you said back there was right. I’m a mutt, an abomination, a worthless waste of space who has no right to exist. That’s why I’ll be leaving soon.”
Vanilla’s eyes widened as tears ran down her cheeks.
“N-No! Please don’t, Oreo! Don’t leave me! I-I-“
“Things will be much better for you if I leave your home. As I am now, I’m just a halfbreed who’s leeching off your money and food to survive. If all goes well, Alice might even leave you alone. You’ll be free to live your days as peacefully as before I came to your house.”
“O-Oreo! That’s n-not true! Be-Before I met y-you, I felt lonely! I-“
Vanilla went silent as she realized something.
This is for the best. If she stays here, one day, I’ll rape her.
“Yes, th-that’s the best possible choice. For both of our sakes, the right thing to do would be to leave.”
“Well then.” Oreo walked over to Vanilla and hugged her. The white haired girl let out a whimper as tears continued to rush down her cheeks. “Even though I was a burden to you, I’m glad we got to meet.”
“O-Oreo, e-even though things ended up going poorly, I-I’m happy to have been your friend.” She sobbed.
The white haired girl tried to wipe her tears away but more just rushed down her cheeks.
“Goodbye, Vanilla Gauthier.” Oreo said before letting go and walking out of the kitchen.
She made her way towards the door, opened it, and then exited the house. Vanilla walked out of her kitchen, and fell to her knees in the center of the living room.
“O-Oreo!” She shouted as she wept even harder than before.
The door to her room suddenly opened, and Keebler rushed over to her friend.
“Vanilla, what’s wrong?”
“O-Oreo le-left!”
“What?”
“S-She’s gone, and she’s never coming back!”
The green haired girl’s eyes widened.
“Stay here! I’ll go after her!”
One day, I’ll hurt Keeb too.
“K-Keeb. Can you leave? I-I want to be alone r-right now…”
The green haired girl let out a sigh.
“Fine. If I see Oreo later, I’ll tell you right away.”
“A-All right!” She cheerfully said before her friend exited the house and closed the door.
“Oreo… Keeb… Murray… Vienna… this is what must be done. T-To keep all of you safe… I must lose all of you…”

Chapter 200: Oreo Magica 38: My First and Only Love

-An hour later-
Vanilla lay on her back in her living room. She was sobbing, yet she had a smile on her face.
“O-Oreo’s long gone, and I-I’ve managed to get K-Keeb out for the r-rest of today. The next time my a-auntie will come back, w-will be in a few days. I-I can’t keep being n-near here. O-One day, if I lose control of myself, I-I’ll hurt her! Just like I’ll h-hurt Keeb, j-just like I-I’ll hurt O-Oreo! I-I’m a threat to r-real women l-like them! I’m a m-monster and an a-abomination that will o-one day hurt the pe-people around me.” Vanilla stood up as she turned to look at the door. “M-Monsters and d-demons won’t ever be redeemed, n-no matter how much one t-tries. Th-That’s why, to s-stop them from hurting people, th-they all must be snuffed out!” She yelled before walking towards the door.
The white haired girl opened it. and instead of walking out of her house, she turned around and stared at the inside of her house.
“I-I grew up in this house. No matter wh-what I did, every day I was in this city, I-I returned here. And now will be the last time I e-ever see it again.” She murmured before closing the door.

-
Oreo was past the trees near Vanilla’s house. She didn’t have anywhere to go, and she didn’t know the area very well, so she was just wandering around in a circle.
“I haven’t eaten since this morning… I don’t know where the nearest store is, and even if I did, I don’t have any money on me. I’m gonna starve at this rate.” She said to herself as she continued walking around aimlessly. “I could use my magic to hunt a deer or a bear, but I shouldn’t. Nothing should have to lose their life for a waste of oxygen like me…” Tears welled up in her eyes. “It was foolish of me to think it’d be a good idea to live with Vanilla. I lied to her, ate the food she worked hard to make, and caused her to waste her money. I should’ve just left the moment I regained consciousness…”
As Oreo continued walking around, she eventually came across what looked like a meat freezer.
“What’s a freezer doing over here in the middle of nowhere?” She asked herself as she began to approach it.
The white haired girl quickly opened it. Ui appeared behind her a few seconds later.
“Oreo! What are you doing here? Where’s Vanilla?” The pink haired girl asked, sounding distraught.
“Where did you come from?” The white haired girl asked, sounding uninterested.
“I fought Alice… and I lost. She trapped me in that freezer for a few seconds, but I managed to get out. I was about to go to Vanilla’s house when I heard you open the Stick. Now that you know where I was, answer my question.”
“Vanilla’s at her house right now. I’m here because I decided to leave.”
Ui’s eyes widened.
“W-What? That can’t be possible! You’re Oreo Furuta! If you and Vanilla separate, Titania will never come into-“
“Why does it have to be me? I’m a worthless halfbreed who will never do anything with her life. I’m not worthy of becoming Queen of the Lesbians, or whatever you want. If anyone’s going to find that continent, it should be Murray and her girlfriend, Vienna. They’re already in a relationship and absolutely love each other. Why can’t they found Titania?”
“Oreo, you don’t get it! It has to be you and Vanilla! There’s no telling what could change about Titania’s future or its history if your friends become its founder! Please! Go back to Vanilla!”
“Vanilla herself already said that it’d be best if I left. It’d be a waste of both of our time if I returned…”
Ui gritted her teeth before beginning to shout.
“How do you not care about her? When you left her house, she was sobbing, wasn’t she?”
“Yes… but Keebler, her childhood best friend, being there should be more than enough to lift her mood.”
“You’re wrong! That girl might be Vanilla’s best friend, but she cares about you far more than her!”
“That’s not possible! She grew up with Keebler. If anyone can help her, it’s-“
“How dense can you be? Oreo Furuta, Vanilla Gauthier is in love with you!”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened as she stumbled back.
“W-What are you saying? That can’t be possible! Sh-She-“
“She loves you, but she doesn’t think her feelings are right! If you don’t believe me, then you can go ask her how she feels about you yourself.”
“F-Fine. But if I find out you were wrong, you can kiss any possibility of me becoming the founder of a lesbian nation goodbye!” She said before walking away.
As she left Ui’s field of view, she breathed a sigh of relief.
“If everything goes well, history will go back to normal. I need to follow her to make sure that’s what happens.” She said before slowly following after Oreo.

-
Oreo opened the door to Vanilla’s house, only to see nobody inside.
“Vanilla, are you home?” She asked as she walked towards her friend’s bedroom door and opened it.
She took a peek inside and saw nobody there.
“Answer me. Are you in here or not?” She asked as she opened the door to her aunt’s room and saw nobody in there as well.
“Stop messing with me and respond!” Oreo yelled as she walked over to the kitchen.
Just like with the other rooms she had checked, there was nobody in the kitchen. She quickly turned around and saw Ui standing in front of the house’s entrance.
“Where did Vanilla go?”
“I don’t know. What’s one spot she normally goes to whenever she wants to calm herself down?” The pink haired girl asked.
Oreo’s eyes widened as she ran towards the door.
“Ui, move out of the way! I know where Vanilla is!”
A smile spread across her face as she did as told, allowing her friend to exit the house.
“Goos luck, Oreo!”

-
Oreo walked onto the beach and ran forward. There wasn’t a single person in sight.
“VANILLA! VANILLA, WHERE ARE YOU?” She screamed at the top of her lungs as tears welled up in her eyes. “PLEASE, ANSWER ME!”
Despite how much she was screaming, no response came to her. Even though she only ran for a minute or two, it felt like an eternity until she reached the water. Submerged up to her waist was Vanilla. She was wearing the dress she’d normally wear when she’d go out with Oreo and the rest of her friends, and from what Oreo could tell, she was still wearing her shoes.
“O-Oh my god! V-Vanilla, are you okay?” She shouted as she ran over to her friend.
She tried to grab her arm to pull her out of the water, only for her to move away.
“Vanilla! W-What are you trying to do?”
“Oreo… I’m a hypocrite, a-aren’t I? I got mad at you f-for lying to m-me about your a-amnesia and hiding w-who you really were. B-But I’ve been l-lying to the people a-around me for my whole life! Oreo, I-I’m a hermaphrodite! I-I’m a monster, a fr-freak, a cri-crime against nature, and a s-sinner! Creatures l-like me will o-one day snap a-and assault the people w-we care for! Th-That’s why the only way to k-keep you safe is for me to die!” She shouted as she began to move as quickly as possible away from Oreo.
“Get back here!” The white haired girl shouted before jumping into the water after her.
Oreo grabbed Vanilla’s left arm and pulled her over to her.
“L-Let go of me! I-If you don’t, I-I’ll hurt you one day! I’ll force myself upon you, a-and-“
She wrapped her arms around Vanilla as tears ran down her cheeks.
“Don’t say that, Vanilla! You’re n-not a monster! Y-You’re a teenage girl, j-just like me! And I don’t want you to d-die!”
“O-Oreo…” She said, struggling to get the words out of her mouth. “I-I love you!”
“I love you too!” She shouted, leaning over to kiss her on the lips.
Oreo’s lips… they’re so soft and warm… this is wrong… but it feels right.
The white haired girl backed away from the kiss and began to speak.
“Vanilla, if you truly love me, you wou-wouldn’t kill yourself. I want to be with you from now on, until we’re old and gray! So, p-please, let’s go back home!”
“…I’ll do as you wish.”
The two girls walked out of the water and made it onto dry land.
“…Let’s g-go home, Oreo…”
“Yes… let’s go.” She said before grabbing onto her friend’s hand and walking away together.

Chapter 201: Oreo Magica 39: My Lovely

-
Oreo and Vanilla entered their house. Vanilla closed the door behind her and sat down on the couch. She put her hands on her face and let out a sigh.
Why did I enjoy that kiss? Why did am I love with her? These feelings aren’t right! They’re not natural! If I pursue them, I’ll inevitably force myself on-
The white haired girl’s train of thought was suddenly broken when Oreo sat beside her.
“What’s troubling you?” She asked, wrapping her arm around her lover’s waist.
“N-Nothing, it’s just that-“
“Did you not like my kissing skills?”
Vanilla’s eyes widened as the blush on her face became deeper.
“N-No, it’s not that-“
“Can you blame me? I’ve never kissed anyone before, especially someone as beautiful as you.” She began to lean in closer to Vanilla, causing her blush to grow yet another shade deeper. “But if you want me to kiss you better, you’re gonna have to be the one to help me.”
“Yes… it’d be the proper way for you to get more skilled at it…”
Vanilla moved her head to the side, allowing Oreo to kiss her on the lips.
God… they’re so soft. I want this. It’s not right, but I love this feeling of us being together… this feeling of her being so close to me.
The kiss lasted for a few seconds before Oreo broke the kiss and moved away from her.
“Was that better than when we were on the beach?”
“A little, but there’s still room for improvement…” She lowered her head down. “Oh, what am I saying? These urges are wrong and sinful… and yet, when I act upon them, I feel truly happy…”
“They’re not shameful or wrong at all where I come from.” Oreo said, stroking her lover’s hair. “In fact, I’m pretty sure most of the girls at my school were into girls. And a sizable portion of them were futanari, or, as you call them, hermaphrodites. As far as I know, none of them were treated differently.”
Her expression lit up.
“R-Really?”
“Yes. I don’t think being a “homosexual” and a hermaphrodite is necessarily a bad thing, Vanilla.”
“But it’s not what God wants. If I submit to my urges, He-“
“Are you really going to let a smelly old book dictate how you live your life? I don’t believe in any god or gods, and neither did anyone I knew back in my home country, and they were much happier for it. Instead of worrying about following what some ancient book said or what a supposed God ordered, they allowed themselves to love who they loved and were proud of who they were.”
“But the Bible-“
“The Bible was wrong before about magical girls, no? How do you know it wasn’t wrong about homosexuality and hermaphrodites?”
“You’re right…”
“And if God really did despised homosexuals and hermaphrodites, couldn’t he just eradicate all of them?”
Vanilla nodded her head at Oreo’s words.
“Yes… you’re not wrong about any of this…”
“Then, won’t you be my girlfriend?”
“Yes… I want to be yours…” She moved toward Oreo and hugged her. “From now to forevermore, I want to be your lover.”
As her girlfriend hugged her, Oreo felt something hard poke her left leg.
“It seems like you’re really excited to be in a relationship with me.” She smirked, moving her right hand over to the bulge in her dress and gently stroking it.
Vanilla stifled a moan as she looked at Oreo.
“Why don’t we take this to your room to get your little friend under control?” She asked as she stood up and walked into Vanilla’s room.
Oh my God! Oh my God! I-I’m going to have sex with Oreo! She thought.
The white haired girl stood up, and despite the pounding in her chest, she entered her bedroom and closed the door behind her. Oreo had gotten on the bed, unbuttoned her dress, and taken off the top half, showing off her bra to Vanilla.
“Do you like what you see?”
Instead of responding, Vanilla walked over to her bed and got on it.
“I’ll take that as a yes. If you want to see more of my body, you’ll have to tear my clothes off!”
She moved over to her and began to tug at her dress, fully pulling it off until her panties were in view.
“O-Oreo, I’ve been thinking of doing this with you for a while now…” She murmured as she moved over to her neck and began to kiss her.
With Vanilla in her reach, Oreo unbuttoned the back of her dress and began to pull on it until her arms were out of it. The white haired girl quickly pulled her dress off herself, allowing her girlfriend to see the impressive bulge in its full glory.
“You’re really big!” Oreo gleefully said as she stroked her penis through her panties.
“It’s… not even at its full size yet…” Vanilla breathily said as she winched from the jolt of pleasure that spread through her body from having her most private part teased.
Each time she moved her hand up and down the clothed shaft, it’d grow more and more.
“If being touched makes you this big, I wonder how much you’d grow if you saw my tits.” She said as a playful smile spread across her face.
She unstrapped her bra, causing it to fall to the bed. Vanilla’s eyes widened as she stared at her girlfriend’s large breasts as her dick grew to its full size, causing her panties to stretch out to the point of nearly snapping in half. Oreo quickly pulled them down, allowing her organ to spring free.
“Oh my god… you’re gigantic…” She said, her mouth agape.
Oreo grabbed the base of her lover’s penis. She managed to hold less than half of it in her hand.
“It’s bigger than my hand! How big are you?”
“I-I don’t know. I-I’ve never measured my penis…”
With her left hand, she cupped Vanilla’s testicles, causing her to let out a moan.
“And your balls are just as big as your dick.”
“I-I’ve never touched myself before… I’m so backed up…”
Vanilla pushed her lover onto her back to give her a better view of what she was working with.
“Wow… your cock’s as big as a battering ram. That gigantic pillar… is going to go inside me…” She breathily said, her eyes glued to the gigantic organ attached to her girlfriend’s lower half.
“I’m sorry! It’s too big for you! If I try to force it in, yo-you’ll just end up-“
“I want it. I want you to ruin me, to rearrange my insides with that huge slab of meat!”
Oreo quickly got on all fours and began to move towards the penis as if she were a cat creeping up on a mouse. Once the phallus was in front of her, she moved her head forward and began to kiss and move her tongue around the tip in circles. Despite the rather minor foreplay being done to her, Vanilla began to moan and shiver from the pleasure.
“You’re leaking precum like a faucet. I’ve barely even done anything to you, and you’re already shivering like you’re in the middle of the Arctic.” She said, sliding her tongue to the bottom of the shaft to scoop up every last drop of precum that threatened to fall down and stain the bed. “God, you’re delicious! I need every last drop!”
“I-If you keep licking me, I’ll orgasm. I don’t want to waste my precious first load by having it go in your mouth or on the bed… I want it to go inside of you.” She brought her index finger up to Oreo’s chest and slowly slid it down her body until it reached just above her clitoris.
The white haired girl began to grin as she raised her lover’s penis and went under it to move towards her balls.
“With how backed up and seemingly virile you are, I think one shot should be more than enough to get me pregnant.” She said as she kissed and began to suck on her testicles.
“Pregnant… if we go any further, you’ll end up with a kid inside you. We’re young, so very young, and yet, I want this.” Vanilla began to beam as she imagined this possibility. “Yes. I want to do this.”
The white haired girl grabbed her girlfriend by the head, causing her to stop sucking, and pushed her onto her back. She spread her lover’s legs apart and unclipped her bra, allowing it to fall to the ground as she moved in between her girlfriend’s legs.
“I’m a virgin, but please don’t hold back! I want you to ruin me! Leave me unable to walk tomorrow!”
“All right, brace yourself!” She said as she grabbed ahold of her lover’s soft, pillow-like breasts.
She thrust forward, effortlessly popping Oreo’s cherry and going all the way in. The white haired girl let out a moan as she felt her go in and then out.
“O-Oh my god! I-I’m not sure how I’m ta-taking this huge thing! I-I feel like I’m about to be split in half!”
Vanilla moved over to Oreo’s neck and began to kiss and roughly suck on it, leaving a hickey just above her collar. She began to increase the speed of her thrusts as she moved down to her left breast and began to suck on the nipple, causing her moans to grow louder.
“Ah! Yes! Oh fuck! More!” Oreo shouted.
Vanilla let out a grunt as she thrust in and out of her before moving to her right breast and moving her tongue in circles around the tip before flicking it and gently biting onto it.
“AH! VANILLA!” She screamed as she wrapped her legs around her to prevent her from leaving.
She moved her hands onto her back and dug her nails into it, leaving scratch marks in it as she thrusted in and out of her.
“I-I-“
Vanilla moved her head down and kissed Oreo on the lips to silence her. With one last powerful thrust, both girlfriends orgasmed. Vanilla broke the kiss and looked down at Oreo while breathing heavily.
“That was… amazing…” Oreo said, putting her left hand on her forehead while panting.
“I’m glad you enjoyed it, my love.” She said as she pulled out of her and began to lie down beside her.
She wrapped her arms around her, causing Oreo to close her eyes.
“You must be exhausted from that. Please rest now.”
The white haired girl turned around and began to hug Vanilla.
“You as well. You were the one doing all the work. I was just lying down and taking it.”
“Yes. It’s late. The both of us should get some rest.”
Oreo moved over to her girlfriend and gently kissed her on the lips.
“See you tomorrow, my love.”
“Good night, my honey.”

Chapter 202: Oreo Magica 40: One’s True Form

Vanilla opened her eyes and rolled over to see that Oreo was still sound asleep. She moved over to her and gently placed her hand on her head, causing her to stir and slowly open her eyes.
“Good morning, honey.” She said before moving her head downward and gently kissing her girlfriend on the forehead.
“Morning… Vanilla.” She yawned before sitting up.
“How are you feeling?”
“Great honestly. I feel like I could take on the entire-“ As Oreo began to stand up, her legs began to wobble like a newborn deer’s.
To stop herself from falling, she held onto the bed frame.
“However, I think my legs are a little sore after what we did last night.” She playfully said with a grin on her face.
“Do you need help moving around?” The white haired girl asked, moving toward her girlfriend.
“No. I can walk around by myself. I don’t need a walking stick or a wheelchair to move around.”
Vanilla smiled at her as she stood up and bent over to grab her clothes. Before she could touch them, Oreo put her hand on her wrist.
“I think we shouldn’t put on any clothes.”
“Wh-Why?” She asked, her eyes widening at the suggestion.
“We’ve been together for not even a full day. I know you’re ashamed of your body, and even though we’ve already slept together, you don’t want me to look at your male parts.”
Vanilla’s eyes moved away from Oreo.
“You’re right. I’m not sure if I still hate the parts I was born with anymore, but I don’t feel comfortable letting people beside you and my auntie know about it. I want to tell Murray and Vienna about this part of myself, but at the same time… just thinking about letting them know… makes me nervous. Obviously, they’ll accept me and won’t hate me for who I am… but it’s just so embarrassing!”
“And that’s exactly why I think we shouldn’t wear anything, at least for today.”
“But we won’t be able to go outside today. And I wanted to apologize to-“
“You can apologize to Murray and Vienna tomorrow. They’re not going anywhere.”
“You’re right. I guess I’ll go make us breakfast then.” She said before standing up.
“I’ll stay here for a little while. Call me when the food’s done.”
“All right.” Vanilla said before opening the door and walking out of her room.
Oreo quickly sat back down and looked up at the window to see a familiar girl staring at her through it. She opened it to speak with her.
“What are you doing? Are you trying to sneak a peek at me in the nude?” She joked while grabbing her breasts.
“No. I’m already a taken woman. I just wanted to make sure you and Vanilla made up with each other. Anyway, you two are together now, right?”
“Yep. We’re officially a couple now.” She blushed slightly.
“That’s excellent news! As long as I can keep Alice at bay, things should go back to normal!”
“I’m still unsure if I’m worthy enough to be a queen, but if that’s my fate, then I’ll follow it with pleasure!”
“Good to hear.” Ui smiled. “Well, that’s all I have to say. See you later, Oreo.”
“Bye, Ui!” The white haired girl quickly closed the window.
She then walked toward her bed and got in it again.
“It’s still early, and breakfast won’t be done for a while. I guess I’ll get some sleep while I wait for Vanilla to finish.” She said before lying down and quickly falling asleep.

-An hour later-
“Geez, Oreo. Did our lovemaking really tire you out that much? Wake up.” Vanilla said as she gently stroked her girlfriend’s head.
The white haired girl slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Vanilla. She wasn’t wearing anything, with the exception of a green apron that covered her front half.
“Vanilla…”
“Your breakfast’s on the table, so come to the kitchen before it gets cold.”
“All right. I’ll go right away.”
Her partner walked over to the door and opened it before turning around to look at Oreo.
“Do you need help walking?”
“No.” She responded as she stood up. Although her legs shook slightly upon getting up from the bed, she didn’t fall down. Once she was able to stand straight, she began to walk toward the door. “I’m fine.”
“All right. Let’s go.”
Vanilla walked forward, with Oreo following after her. As they entered the kitchen, she stared at her ass and balls and watched them jiggle with each step. Once they were at the table, Vanilla took her apron off and hung it behind the chair.
“Let’s dig in!” The white haired girl cheerfully said as she and her girlfriend sat down.
On their plates was a large stack of 5 chocolate chip pancakes, 15 strips of bacon, 10 sausages, and a side of scrambled eggs. Instead of staring at her meal, her eyes were locked on Vanilla’s face and chest.
“That’s a lot of food. I’m not sure if I’ll be able do eat it all…”
“Eat up everything you can. You need to eat more food than normal so that our baby will grow big and strong!” She smiled as she turned to look at her girlfriend. “Why are you staring at my body? If you keep doing that, your food will get-“
“Perhaps, but your body’s just so beautiful, Vanilla! I couldn’t keep my eyes off it even if I tried!”
“Your body’s more beautiful than mine, and you don’t see me staring at you all the time.”
“Don’t lie. My body’s ugly. I’m too skinny, my skin’s too pale, and my face’s-“
The white haired girl shook her head.
“You’re the one who’s lying. You’re the most absolutely stunning girl I’ve ever had the pleasure of laying my eyes on.”
“You’re only saying that because we’re a couple. Nobody would tell their girlfriend that she’s actually-“
“No, I’m being 100% honest here. You’re stunning.”
Oreo turned away from her girlfriend and began to look at her food. She cut into her pancakes, but before she could put the pieces in her mouth, Vanilla put her hand on her left hand.
“You need to have more confidence in yourself, Oreo.”
“That’s ironic coming from you.”
Vanilla chuckled as she nodded her head.
“It may be ironic, but it’s true.” She began to hold her hand. “Before you came to Canada, did anyone call you ugly?”
The white haired girl nodded her head.
“Back in elementary school, the kids there ridiculed me for my looks and said I was weird, or that I was just some foreigner and not really Japanese. Some of the teachers did try to get them to leave me alone, but most of them didn’t, so they continued bullying me until I graduated. My parents did their best to reassure me that I wasn’t some freak, that I did belong in my country, that those were just the words of some stupid kids, and that middle school would be better. Well, when my middle school years did roll around, I wasn’t made fun of or bullied anymore. But everyone started to patronize and talk behind my back about me. Arguably, it was better than being made fun of, but it only served to make me feel more alone and like I was a mistake. One day… I had enough. I took a boat my moms owned, brought it to the closest beach to our home, and made the autopilot sail at its fastest speed toward a random country, which just so happened to be Canada. I was about to die of thirst when I made it to this country, before a girl with the ability to time travel brought me to the past and put me on the beach where you found me.”
“…So that’s how you really got here.”
Oreo nodded her head.
“Then what I said to you yesterday… it must’ve really hurt, didn’t it? Oreo, I’m so-“
“No need to apologize. You were just saying things to get me to leave you. You didn’t actually mean anything you said.”
Vanilla breathed a sigh of relief at her girlfriend’s response.
“Even though we’re a couple now, it’s clear there’s still some things we’ve been keeping secret from each other. I don’t want that. From now on, if there’s anything that troubles the both of us, I want us to be able to tell each other about it.”
“You’re right. Let’s try to be more open with each other.”
Vanilla nodded her head as she smiled at her girlfriend.

-A few hours later-
Alice was sitting behind a nearby church, eating salted Incubator bodies. She had eaten 10 of them earlier and had an eleventh corpse in her mouth. As she slowly chewed on it, she stood up and began to think to herself.
I’ve had some time to rest, and I can’t keep sitting here like nothing’s happened. I need to kill those two girls while they’re still disoriented. Alice thought to herself as she finished eating her food.
“It’s now or never. I can’t allow Oreo and her future consort to keep living and spoiling my fun!”

Chapter 203: Oreo Magica 41: Here Comes Alice

-A few hours later-
Oreo and Vanilla were sitting on their couch, talking to each other.
“You know, Oreo. I think we need to start thinking of baby names for our little one.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“Wh-What? Our kid’s not going to be due until March of next year, at the very least. And we don’t even know if they’ll be a boy or a girl.”
“I know, but I’m just so excited to be a parent! Wait a minute. Would I be a mother or a father? I’m a girl, but I’m also our child’s sire.”
“I think it depends on the person, really. My mom liked it when I called her mom or mother, but I know that other hermaphrodites, at least in Japan, didn’t really mind being called dad or father. If you want our baby to call you mom, then we’ll have them refer to you as that after they’re born.”
“Mommy…” Vanilla whispered to herself, her lips slowly forming a smile. “Yes… just imaging our child calling me that makes me overjoyed. I think that’s what I want them to call me.”
“You don’t know how to be a proper mother, right?”
The white haired girl went silent for a few seconds before responding to her girlfriend.
“No. I never had the luxury of being raised by my parents, and my auntie was barely around most of my life, so I was left to basically raise myself. I don’t really know what it means to be a parent or how to raise a child, but that’s just something I’ll have to learn. I want to raise our baby together, and I want to be a good, caring parent.”
“Looks like I’ll just have to teach you how to be a mother.” Oreo said with a smile on her face.
Before either of the girls could continue speaking to each other, there was a sudden knock at the door.
“Who’s there?” Oreo asked as she stood up. She quickly turned to Vanilla and whispered. “Go get dressed. I’ll transform and open the door.”
The white haired girl quickly stood up and did as told. Oreo transformed while there was another knock on the door.
“What do you want?” She asked as she approached the door.
Oreo opened it, causing Alice to shoot an arrow directly at her forehead. However, she managed to create a large shield in front of her in the nick of time, causing the projectile to bounce off it and explode in midair.
“You again!” She shouted, lowering her shield. “What did you come here to do?”
“You already know! I’m here to have fun!”
Vanilla entered the living room and walked over to her girlfriend.
“Oreo, what’s going on?”
“Stay behind me, Vanilla! I’m going to take care of Alice!”
“Yes! This will be our final battle! I can’t afford to face that thief or fellow time traveler again, especially if you’re fighting alongside them!” She jumped away from the entrance of the house. “Since you survived my first shot, I’ll fight the two of you fairly, so leave your house and face me!” She yelled, pointing her crossbow Stick at the girls.
“But I’m not a magical girl, and I don’t know how to-“
“Would you rather we fight, or should I kill you on the spot?”
Oreo gritted her teeth.
“Vanilla, come with me, but don’t get involved! I’ll handle Alice by myself.”
“All right.”
The two girls walked over to Alice, causing her to start grinning from ear to ear.
“Oreo Furuta, Vanilla Gauthier, ever since we first met, I’ve wanted nothing more than to see your crimson blood leak from your bodies! Today will be the day I finally get to see just that!” She burst into laughter. “Prepare yourselves, girls! Here I come!”

Chapter 204: Oreo Magica 42: I Want to Protect You

Alice shot several arrows at Oreo, who quickly summoned a large shield in front of herself to deflect the attacks. The blonde ran forward and reached into her left pocket. Right as she was about to reach the white haired girl’s shield, she pulled out a pair of scissors Stick from her pocket, and instead of throwing it at Oreo, she threw it straight at Vanilla.
“Bastard!” She shouted before summoning a second shield in front of her girlfriend.
Instead of bouncing the projectile back like it did with the arrows, the scissors cut through the shield and continue heading toward Vanilla.
“Get down!” Oreo shouted as she jumped over to her and tackled her to the ground.
Her back was grazed by the stick, causing her to let out a grunt.
“Oreo! A-Are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine. She just managed to graze me, that’s all.”
“It seems like you’d do anything to protect that friend of yours! If I just target her, you’ll eventually be overwhelmed, and I’ll get an opportunity to kill you!” She gleefully shouted before rushing over to her enemies.
The blonde pulled out a toy gun from her pocket and shot it forward. It moved toward Oreo and Vanilla, causing the white haired girl to dispel her old shields and summon a new one. Before it hit it, the bullet went upward and then began to fall directly toward where Oreo and Vanilla lay. The white haired girl summoned yet another barrier, only for the projectile to avoid it, fall down, and begin moving toward the girls’ left. Yet again, Oreo was forced to summon a third shield, causing her to start panting. This time, the bullet did hit Oreo’s barrier and was launched away.
“Three shields at the same time… that’s a new record…” She weakly said.
“O-Oreo! Get up! If we continue to lie here, we’ll just be sitting ducks!”
Oreo nodded her head as she slowly started to get up.
“You’re not getting away from me!” Alice shouted before shooting a plethora of bullets directly at the two girls.
They flew toward them from all sides, forcing Oreo to summon four more shields to completely surround her and her girlfriend. After this, she immediately fell to the ground and began breathing heavily.
“OREO!” Vanilla screamed as she ran over to her girlfriend and picked her up. “We gotta get out of here!”
“I can’t move a muscle… my magic’s weak… and it’s too taxing on my body… creating shields takes a lot out of me… and keeping so many open at the same time will be the end of me. Continuing to keep them up… is just gonna tire me out even more. I should let one of them disappear… but if that happens… Alice will have a way to attack us, and we’ll both die.”
“Y-You’re right, but there must surely be something we can do!”
“No, there’s not. Murray is probably still mad at you… and even if she’s not… she’s nowhere nearby… and we don’t know any other magical girls who’d be willing to lend us a hand. At this rate… Alice will continue to whittle me down until I’m unable to keep my shields up… it’s over for us…”
“O-Oreo don’t say that! W-We’ll manage to pull through! We’ve always have! T-This shouldn’t be any different!” Vanilla shouted as tears began welling up in her eyes. “L-Let’s get out of here already!”
“Vanilla… I came to this country for one reason: I wanted to die. I came here on a boat with no food or water… for the purpose of dying. I was on the brink of doing just that… when I was found and saved by two people… the girl who brought me here and you. Even up until yesterday, I continued wanting to die… and I thought I was a waste of life. But now that I’m about to die… I don’t want that!” She shouted. “V-Vanilla, I-I want to be with you! I want to live, a-and I want to have a family together!” As Oreo continued to shout, the bullets outside of her shield began to pound against them, and when they were knocked back, they’d instantly continue moving in the same direction they were previously moving toward. “Vanilla, I’m scared! I-I’m scared to die!” While she screamed, her shields began to slowly grow smaller. “I don’t think I’ll be able to hold on much longer… I’m sorry…”
“OREO!” She shouted before wrapping her arms around her girlfriend as she closed her eyes tightly.
All seven shields eventually disappeared, allowing the bullets to move towards the two girls.
“Now! Queen and princess, meet your ends and be lost to the annals of history!”
I don’t want to die! I’m so scared of dying! The only thing that scares me more is the thought of Vanilla dying or getting hurt! If I’m to die, I at least want her to live! She thought, her heart pounding in her chest. I’ve never done this before. I’m not even sure if my magic can do it, and even if it can, I’m not sure if my body will be able to handle it without passing out or just dying in this state. But it doesn’t matter! Vanilla has to survive!
Before the bullets could hit them, a large white dome appeared around Oreo and Vanilla. The projectiles hit it and were knocked away.
“A-A new magical attack?” Alice shouted, stumbling backwards from surprise.
“Vanilla… can you put me on the ground?”
The white haired girl nodded her head before doing as told. Oreo turned to look at Alice.
“Stay by my side, Vanilla! I’m gonna beat Alice!”

Chapter 205: Oreo Magica 43: Believe in Myself

Oreo rushed at the blonde. The second her dome made contact with her, a hole that was her exact same size formed in it, allowing her to enter it. Once she was inside, the hole closed, locking her in. The white haired girl summoned her book and lunged at her, smacking her in the jaw with it. The force of the attack was so powerful that Alice was left stunned for a few seconds, allowing her enemy to kick her in the stomach and knock her onto her back.
“Alice, what is your reason for coming to the past? Why are you trying to kill me and Vanilla? You said it was to have fun, but why specifically kill us over any other historical figures?” She asked as she slammed her left foot onto her chest.
“Well, at first, I never intended to kill either of you girls. You see, originally, I came to the past to look for my big brother!” She burst into laughter.
“Your big brother? Why would you assume he time traveled?”
“My big brother was a detective who researched Sticks, magical objects that grant magic powers to whoever holds them. When I was younger, he told me that if he ever went missing one day, that meant he found another Stick capable of time travel and went to the past. And that’s exactly what happened a few months ago. His disappearance caused me to use the time traveling Stick we already had in our possession and go to different time periods in search of him. Since I had no idea where he went, I wandered aimlessly in the past without finding any clues whatsoever about his whereabouts. At first, I did my best not to tamper with history and tried my best to remain hidden from others, but eventually I started to get bored of barely interacting with the past, so when I came to this time period, instead of looking for my brother like I’ve been doing for so long, I decided to have some fun. It was a lucky coincidence that the two of us just so happened to arrive at the same point in history at the same time!” She laughed before effortlessly pushing Oreo off herself. “We may have come to the same time and the same place for different reasons and purposes, but I won’t let this opportunity pass by!” She put her hand in her pocket and pulled out a katana with several Venus flytraps wrapped around it. “I’ll kill you and your girlfriend, and then move onto another time period where I’ll do similar things to drive away my boredom!”
“Our goals are the complete opposite, Alice! No matter what happens, only one of us will be able to achieve it! And, not just for my sake, but for the sake of everyone else in the time periods you’re willing to go to, I won’t lose!”
Without wasting any time, the white haired girl rushed at Alice. The blonde’s Stick attempted to bite her, only for her to jump over the Venus fly trap and land beside her enemy. She then kicked her in the side of the chest, pushing her back and allowing Oreo to grab the Stick from her and toss it aside.
“I won’t lose to some biracial time traveler who came back to be plowed!” She yelled before tackling Oreo to the ground.
The white haired girl quickly raised her legs, kicking Alice off her. The blonde landed on a slope and began to roll down it, eventually landing in an area where the ground was covered by sand.
“Alice!” Oreo said as she and Vanilla walked toward her enemy, and her dome vanished. “Leave this time period, and I won’t try to kill you! I just want to live in peace with the girl I love, and your brother’s waiting for you in another time period! I wouldn’t be right if either of us killed each other!”
“Yes… you’re right.” Alice said as she slowly stood up. “You sound very reasonable, Oreo. Unfortunately for you, I’m not as reasonable!” The blonde shouted before pulling out her crossbow Stick and shooting it at Vanilla. Before she could be hit, a white shield appeared in front of her and knocked the arrow away, causing it to explode in midair.
“Fine then! If you want to die, then I’ll gladly give you the end you’ve been craving!” Oreo shouted before taking a deep breath.
Suddenly, her shield turned on its side and began to spin rapidly. In less than a second, the shield was shot at Alice’s abdomen, hitting her and bisecting her.
“Oh… that’s not good…” The blonde weakly said as she fell to the ground. “Haha… you won, queen! Go enjoy your life and future… I’ll just lay here… bored…”
“I can do that?” Oreo murmured, sounding surprised that both of her ideas had worked.
Suddenly, she fell to the ground.
“OREO!” Vanilla screamed as she ran over to her girlfriend. “W-WHAT HAPPENED?”
“I’m fine… just a little sleepy…” She weakly said as her eyes slowly closed. “I’m not sure how I… managed to hold out for so long against Alice… but I’m so thankful for that… I think I’ll take a nice… long nap…”

-The next day-
Oreo began to open her eyes and saw Vanilla sitting in bed beside her. She began to smile as she wrapped her arms around her, tears welling up in her eyes.
“O-Oreo! You’re up!” She shouted.
“Vanilla… what happened?”
“After you fought Alice, you passed out. I was forced to carry you here, and I was worried you weren’t ever going to wake up, but it looks like everything’s all right.”
“I’m sorry for making you worry about me…”
“It’s okay! It doesn’t matter as long as we’re both alive and happy, and I get to see you smile again!”
Oreo hugged her girlfriend and moved her head upward toward Vanilla’s lips. Before she could kiss her, the two girls heard someone unlock the front door to the house and open it.
“Somebody’s at the door?”
Vanilla’s eyes widened as she realized who it was.
“My aunt came home! Oreo, hide!”

Chapter 206: Oreo Magica 44: Bel

The white haired girl looked around the room before getting off the bed and sliding under it. Vanilla stood up, walked over to the door, and opened it. She poked her head out of her room and saw a pink haired, blue eyed woman wearing a black suit and a black bowler hat enter the living room.
“It’s been a while since we’ve last seen each other, hasn’t it, Vanilla?” She said with a thick French accent before closing and locking the door.
“Y-Yes. It’s certainly been a few months since I last saw you.” She said, stepping out of her room and approaching the woman. Once she was close to her, the white haired girl wrapped her arms around her. “You’re home earlier than expected.”
“Yes. I came a few days earlier than planned. At first, I was going to tell you about this, but I decided it’d be better if I kept it a secret from you. That way you’d be surprised when I came home.” She hugged her niece back. “Did you make yourself breakfast already?”
“No. I was about to, but then you showed up.”
“That’s fine. I’ll buy food for the both of us. You can go back to your room if that’s what you really want.” She said, letting go of her niece.
“All right, aunt Bel. Tell me when you got the food.”
The pink haired woman nodded her head before taking a seat on the couch. Vanilla walked back into her room and closed and locked the door. She walked over to her bed and sat down on it.
“Oreo… the worst possibility has come true. My aunt has returned.”
“What? She doesn’t know I’m here, right?”
“No, at least as far as I know. She hasn’t dropped any hints of knowing that I’ve invited someone to live with me.”
“Now that she’s back, what do you plan to do with me? Obviously, you can’t just tell her that you’re dating a girl, and if you told her I was your roommate or a friend who lives with you, she’ll get suspicious.”
“I’m not sure. I think I’ll just have to keep you a secret from her. Obviously you won’t be able to sleep in her room anymore, so from now on, we’ll just have to share a bed together!”
Before Oreo could say another word, there was a sudden knock at her girlfriend’s door.
“Do you have a friend over, Vanilla? Or did you perhaps make a boyfriend while I was gone?”
The white haired girl’s face flushed at her aunt’s words.
“No. I’m just talking to myself.”
Bel walked away from her niece’s room.
“As much as I’d like to spend some time with Bel now that she’s back, we have more important things to do, like apologizing to Murray and Vienna.“ She stood up. “You exit by the window. I’ll leave through the front door.”
“All right.” Oreo said as she slowly got out from under the bed.
She walked over to the window, opened it, and then stepped out. Once she was outside, she slowly closed it to not make too much noise. Vanilla walked over to her room’s door, opened it, and then stepped outside.
“Auntie, I just remembered something. I promised a friend of mine that I was going to eat breakfast with her.”
“Oh, I see. Tell Keebler I said hi to her.” Bel calmly said.
“…I’ll be sure to…” She lied, a frown spreading across her face.
Vanilla walked over to the front door, opened it, and then stepped outside. She closed it before walking over to where Oreo was standing.
“Come on, let’s go.” Vanilla said as she walked forward.
Her girlfriend quickly followed after her.

Chapter 207: Oreo Magica 45: About to Apologize

-
Vienna lay in bed. She hadn’t gone out of her room for two days straight except to shower or use the bathroom, and she didn’t plan on actually leaving her house anytime soon. The door to her room opened, and her mother and a maid, who had a plate of food in her hands, walked inside.
“Vienna, how long do you intend on staying locked up in here?” The brunette asked. “You haven’t even gone downstairs in two days. You really should-“
“No, mother. You don’t understand I don’t want to go out. I have no intentions of leaving my room anytime soon.”
She shook her head.
“How ridiculous. You’re 14, and you’ll be turning 15 in a few days. You’re practically already an adult at your age. You should be thinking about taking over my business once you become old enough or looking for a boy to marry and start a family with.”
Vienna’s eyes widened at her mother’s suggestion.
I know who I want to marry and have children with, but you’d never let me be with her! She thought, trying her best not to glare at her mother.
“Look, I’ve always wanted to have a big family, but it seems like God’s burdened me with the inability to make one. But you don’t seem to have that same curse. If you met a man you truly loved and tried to have a baby with him, especially at your age, you’d be able to have more than five children by the time you turn 20. Not just for our family’s legacy, but for your personal life, it’s important you get out and look for a capable man who’s willing to take care of-“
“I’m not doing that. I’m still too young, and I’m not going to settle down with some guy I barely know and become his baby factory just because you want me to! I’m going to inherit the cigarette company, right? I’m the only one who realistically could, right? I’m not going to get married until after I’ve been the CEO for a year or two.”
The brunette let out a sigh.
“Still, even if you don’t plan on looking for a man soon, that still doesn’t change the fact that your birthday’s going to be in a few days. I’m not going to let you stay cooped up in your room all day on such a special occasion. The two of us and your father are going to go eat at a restaurant that day, whether you like it or not.”
“All right.” Vienna said, nodding her head, sounding less upset about this idea than getting married young.
“If there’s something troubling you, let me know right away. You’re my daughter. It’s my duty to keep you safe and happy.” She said before walking out of the room.
The maid who had accompanied her left the tray of food beside Vienna’s bed and followed her mistress out of the room.
“Mistress Emma, your daughter didn’t look thrilled in the slightest by the prospect of getting married. Are you sure speaking to her about that is the right thing to do?”
“Of course. What woman wouldn’t want to be married and start a family? Only the insane wouldn’t want that. My daughter’s just being immature. Given enough time, I’m sure she’ll grow to love the idea of being a mother and a wife.” She said to her maid as they walked away from the room.
The brunette stayed in bed for a few more minutes before someone knocked at her window. She stood up and walked over to it to see Murray clinging to the side of her mansion’s wall. Vienna opened it and allowed her girlfriend to enter her room.
“It seems you’ve gotten into an argument with your mom, huh?”
“Yeah. She wants me to get married to some guy soon and start making her grandkids. I hate even imagining myself in a situation like that. If I’m going to marry and have children with anyone, I want it to be you.” She said before wrapping her arms around her girlfriend.
“As much as I’d like to get married to you, marriage isn’t legal for people like us, and I don’t think it ever will be. Still, we could have a family in secret.”
“Yes, starting a family together would be nice. Running away with you to a remote part of the country, starting a life there, and having children sounds like it’d be a dream come true.” The brunette said, smiling.
“Didn’t you say you’re going to inherit your mom’s company and become the CEO of it?”
“We can move to the countryside after I become CEO. You can stay home and raise the kids while I’m traveling and managing my business. I don’t think my dad would care about us being together, and while my mom might mind, she’d be far too old and in no position to do anything about our relationship.”
“I like that idea. I like it a lot.” She cheerfully said before hugging her girlfriend. “I’m not sure if we’ll be able to make it come true, or if it’s just some pipe dream, but I want to do everything I possibly can to make it a reality.”
“As do I.”

-
Oreo and Vanilla were walking toward the front door of Vienna’s mansion. The white haired girl knocked on it, causing her girlfriend to ask her something.
“Are you sure this is okay for us to do?” Vanilla asked. “What I said to you and Murray was… abhorrent. I wasn’t in my right mind, and I regret the stuff I said. I want to apologize to her, but I’m not sure she’d even accept my apology.”
“It’s fine. I’m sure Murray will understand why you said that stuff, and she’ll forgive you. She’s our friend after all. I’m sure she wouldn’t hold this kind of stuff against you.”
Vanilla smiled at her girlfriend as the door opened.
“Who are you girls?” The butler who opened it asked.
“We’re friends of Vienna who stayed over a few days ago. We’ve come to speak with her and ask her to come hang out with us.” Oreo said.
“Hmm… the young lady hasn’t gone out of her room since returning home two days ago. Something seems to be troubling her. However, if anyone can cheer her up, I’m sure it’s you girls, her friends.” He moved aside. “Come in.”
The two girls quickly entered the mansion and ran over to the stairs. They went to the second floor and walked over to Vienna’s room. Oreo opened the door, and both girls began to speak.
“We’re back, Vienna, Murray!” Oreo cheerfully said.
“Yep! And we’re a-“
“You!” Murray shouted, pointing at Vanilla. “Who said you could come back to this mansion?”

Chapter 208: Oreo Magica 46: Could I Be Forgiven?

“Murray… I came to apologize to you. What I said to you a few days ago was abhorrent, and I wasn’t in the right mental state… and I understand that I was utterly and completely wrong. I’m sorry about what I said. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?”
The grey haired girl scowled at Vanilla.
“What you said wasn’t just hurtful. It was also bigoted. You made blanket statements about entire groups of people, and for what? To piss me off? You don’t know what people like me have gone through, and you never will! You’re just some rich brat who thinks any girl with the misfortune of being born with a penis will rape her!” She shouted as she began to walk towards Vanilla. “I’m not going to accept your apology! I never will! I thought we were friends, and you betrayed me! Now that you feel a little better, you came crawling back to me and are begging for my forgiveness!” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “Well, no matter what you do or how much you beg for my forgiveness, I will never forgive you for as long as I live!” She shouted, pointing at the white haired girl’s chest.
“Murray, calm down! Vanilla didn’t mean-“
“Oreo, why are you defending her? Vanilla insulted your race and your parents! How could you possibly ever forgive her for doing something like that?”
“Because, like I’ve been trying to say, she didn’t mean it! Vanilla was in a dark place when she said those things to us, and she just wanted us to leave her permanently.”
The grey haired girl’s eyes widened.
“Yes… I sad those things so that none of you would feel said when I tried to take my own life…”
“You tried to kill yourself?” Vienna gasped.
The white haired girl slowly nodded her head.
“Why? You always seemed so happy. Why did you suddenly have a breakdown and try to end your life?”
“Murray, Vienna, I have a secret to tell the two of you. I’m a hermaphrodite…” She said while looking at the floor, her cheeks flushing slightly. “It’s the most shameful secret about myself, and something that prior to two days ago, only myself and my aunt knew about. I used to hate that part of me, and while I don’t anymore, I’m still a bit ashamed of it.”
“There’s nothing to be ashamed of, Vanilla.” The grey haired girl said, calming down as she wiped her tears away. “You didn’t choose to be born like that, and if you were given the choice, I’m certain you wouldn’t want to be. But that’s just how things go. You’re a hermaphrodite, and you have no other options than to keep your true self a secret from everyone or be proud of it. I suggest you choose to be the latter.”
“I don’t get it, Murray. How can you be proud of being a hermaphrodite? Even if you don’t hate yourself, it’s still hard to be proud of who you are when pretty much everyone around you hates you and thinks the world would be better off if you’d drop dead.”
“Yes, you’re right. The world abhors people like us, and those around me probably would agree with the sentiment that the world would be better off if I just dropped dead, but I don’t care about what they think. I never have, and I never will. I’ve been living by myself for the majority of my life, so I just tune out what most people who I don’t care about have to say.”
“Well, I’m not a thief who’s had to live on the streets like you, Murray. I’m a rich brat who’s going to inherit her aunt’s company once I become of age. I can’t just tune out the voices of the people who hate me.”
“While that might be true, you should really not pay too much attention to what they say. The people you should listen to the most should be the ones you trust the most, like your family and friends.”
“And me.” Oreo said, pointing to herself.
“Yes. Oreo and I are dating now, and because of that, I think I’ll probably be listening to her over anyone else.” She said, hugging her girlfriend.
“Oh, really? Good for you girls!” The grey haired girl smiled.
“It’s about time that happened. I’ve been waiting for the two of you to just admit you have feelings for each other ever since we first met!” Vienna joyfully said.
“So, Murray, how did you learn to tune the voices of strangers out and be proud of who you are?” Oreo asked.
“Well, I didn’t find this out by myself. I was taught it by someone very important to me. She’s also the reason why I’m able to read and write.”
“Really? Can you tell me more about her?” Vanilla asked, curious about her friend’s words.
“Sure thing, but this is gonna be a bit of a long story. Are you really sure you want to listen to me ramble for hours on end?”
“I have nothing better to do. Sure thing!”

Chapter 209: Oreo Magica 47: Murray’s Early Years

-Many years ago-
Murray slowly opened a window to what looked like a bedroom, and once she was done, she crawled in. She looked around and saw and heard nobody nearby.
“This place looks rather nice. There should be something good for me to take.” She murmured as she slowly began to walk towards a small dresser near the bed.
She quickly opened the top drawer and began to search through it. Once she found nothing but women’s clothing, she closed it and moved onto the drawer beneath it. Inside of it were women’s undergarments. The grey haired child let out a sigh before closing the drawer.
“Why don’t people have the decency to put actually expensive things in their dressers? If the bottom one doesn’t have anything to note, then I’ll have to search her closet.” She muttered as she walked over to the closet and opened it.
Before she could properly take a look at whatever was in it, the door opened, and a red-headed, brown eyed woman entered the room.
Shit! Murray thought as she slowly closed the closet and moved under the bed as quietly as possible.
“I don’t remember leaving that window open.” She said before walking over to it and closing it. “Hello, is anybody there?”
The grey haired girl’s eyes widened as she did her best to remain silent. The woman walked over to her closet and opened it, finding nobody inside. She got on her knees and checked under her bed, seeing Murray hiding beneath it.
“Hey, what’s your name?” She calmly asked with a smile on her face.
The child let out a shriek as she accidentally banged her head on the bed frame.
“Ah!” She shouted out of both pain and shock.
She crawled out of the bed as quickly as possible and ran towards the window.
I don’t have anything on me, and it doesn’t seem like she wants to harm me either! Getting out of here should be-
“Where are you going?” The woman asked. “I don’t mean you harm. I just want to know why you’re here.”
“What do you think I’m doing here?” She sarcastically asked, opening the window.
Before she could escape, the redhead ran to her side and grabbed her left arm.
“Please don’t go. I just want to speak with you.”
“For what reason? I’m a thief. A good for nothing, who I’m certain you’d be yelling at and telling me to get back here if you thought I was stealing something from you.”
“You might be a thief, but you’re also a child, a really young one at that.” She moved over to Murray and looked at her face. “Your clothes are all torn up, your hair’s all greasy and messy… and you have a scar over your eye. What happened? Where are your parents?”
“I have none. They’ve been dead for as long as I can remember.”
“So you’ve been living on the streets and stealing from people for your whole life?”
She nodded her head.
“I usually sneak into people’s houses and businesses and steal valuables from them, like jewelry or really expensive and fancy looking clothes, so that I can sell them later.”
“Your life has barely just begun, and yet you’re being forced to commit crimes to survive. Nobody should have to live like this, especially not a child.” She knelt down and put her left hand on her head. “What’s your name, kid?”
“Murray Blancette… and yours?”
“It’s Ginger, Ginger Linsday. I don’t have any children, and I’m not planning on getting married anytime soon. How would you feel if you moved in with me?”
“Are you being serious? Why would someone want to take in a kid that’s not related to them and is just some no good criminal?”
“Because you’re a kid. You shouldn’t be doing stuff like this just to get by. If you stay with me, I’ll buy you anything you need, like new clothes and food. You’ll never need to commit a crime ever again.”
Tears began to well up in her eyes as she turned around and looked at the redhead.
“Are you sure? Do you promise you won’t abandon me and leave me on the streets?”
“I won’t. Under no circumstances will I abandon you.” She smiled at her.

-A few days later-
Murray was sitting on Ginger’s couch, trying to fall asleep. Her caretaker had gone out to buy groceries an hour ago, so she was feeling incredibly bored.
“How much longer is she going to take? I’ve been waiting for so long, and she’s nowhere close to coming back.” She muttered to herself.
Not even a minute later, the door to the house opened.
Ginger walked in with four bags, two in each hand. Although most of them had things such as fruits, vegetables, and meat, one of the bags in her left hand had books, pencils, notebooks, and other similar items inside them.
“I’m back, Murray! Sorry I was late. There was a pretty big line on the way to the cash register.” She said as she entered the kitchen, placing her bags on the table. “Can you come to the kitchen for a second? I need to show you something.”
“All right.” The grey haired girl said, doing as told
“Have you ever gone to school before?” Ginger, who was sitting on a couch, asked.
“No, obviously not.”
“Do you at least know how to read and write?”
She shook her head.
“I see.” The redhead pulled out a notebook from her bag. “Then I’ll just have to teach you!” She smiled.
“Teach me? Are you a teacher?”
“Nope, but I’ll do my best to educate you!”
Murray slowly walked over to the woman and took a seat beside her.
“Every child deserves to learn how to read and write. With how things were going for you, you’d most likely be illiterate for your whole life. If you somehow learned when you were older, you’d still be at a massive disadvantage compared to your peers. Allowing me to teach you would be for the best.”
“You’re right. I want to learn how to read and write, maybe even learn some simple math. Even if you’re not the best teacher, I’m going to try my best to learn from you, big sister Ginger!”
The redhead nodded her head as she opened the textbook and placed it in front of Murray. She then handed her a pencil.
“Let’s start by learning how to write your name.”

-A few days later-
Murray woke up in the middle of the night. She let out a yawn before standing up and walking out of the room. She had the urge to pee, so that was exactly what she planned on doing. The grey haired girl quickly went into the bathroom, pulled her panties down, and relieved herself. Before she could pull her undergarments back up, Ginger, who had just woken up a minute ago and also needed to urinate, opened the door.
“Murray… why are you peeing with the lights off?” She let out a yawn.
“I-It’s not what it looks like!” She shouted, quickly sitting down.
“You’re a hermaphrodite?”
The grey haired girl didn’t respond and instead moved her body forward to hide her penis.
“You don’t have to hide yourself. There’s no shame in admitting who you are.” She said, walking over to her child. “I’m a hermaphrodite too.”
“Really?” Her upset expression changed into one of joy.
“Yes. I do tend to keep that part of me a secret from others, though. As people would think I’m a monster or a demon if they found out. It’s a shame, because that means I’ll never be able to get married to a nice, handsome husband like I dreamed of doing when I was a child.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about yourself earlier?”
“I might be proud of who I am, but I’m not suicidal. If I told everyone I met that I’m a hermaphrodite, I’d be hanging from a tree before the sunsets tomorrow.” She joked. “That’s why only my family and close friends that I’ve known for most of my life know about my condition.”
“Aren’t most hermaphrodites prostitutes or unemployed? You’re neither of those.”
“Not all hermaphrodites are prostitutes. The ones who keep it a secret can usually live happy lives, even if they never get married or have children. However, if you’re outed as one, it’s very hard to find a job outside of sex work or more illegal and dangerous careers.”
“I see. So I should love my body, but still keep it a secret from others?”
“Yes. As much as I don’t like that, it’s for the best.”

-Present day-
“That Ginger lady sounded like a really nice and caring individual. What happened to her?” Oreo asked.
“Yeah. If she taught you to be proud of yourself and how to read and write, you should care about her at least a little? How come you’ve never told me, your girlfriend, about her before?”
Murray’s smile became much smaller as she looked at the ground.

-Many years ago-
It had been half a year since Murray had started living with Ginger. She had taught her how to read, write, and do basic math such as addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. Despite only being 6 years old and never having gotten a formal education, she was doing very well in learning such subjects. She was sitting on the couch in Ginger’s living room, reading a fantasy chapter book that she had bought for her, when the redhead opened the door to her house and stepped inside.
“Big sister Ginger, you’re-“ Murray’s joyful expression faded when she noticed that she was frowning and that her eyes were pink as if she had finished crying. “You’re crying… what happened at your job?”
“Don’t worry about it, Murray. Why don’t we go outside for a little while?” She said, her frown turning into a smile.
The grey haired girl put down her book and quickly stood up.
“Sure thing!”
Murray walked over to her caretaker, and then the two of them exited the house. Ginger looked back into the house before closing her eyes tightly, shutting the door, and locking it.

-20 minutes later-
Murray and Ginger managed to walk to an empty road that wasn’t too far from the beach, where no people seemed to be nearby.
“Okay, this seems like a good place…” She said.
“What are we gonna do here?”
“Murray…” She closed her eyes, her hands shaking. “Do you remember when I told you about how I told a few friends of mine about me being a hermaphrodite?”
“Yes. What of it?”
“I-It seems like one of those friends wasn’t as close to me as I thought they were. Yesterday, a young girl, who I believe isn’t too much older than you and that lives a few houses down from ours, claimed to have been sexually assaulted by someone. She never said who it was or even what their gender was, b-but people started to speculate that it was a hermaphrodite. And one of the people I grew up with and thought I was friends with blamed me for it…”
Murray felt her heart sink as she stared at Ginger.
“No! Th-That’s not right! Y-You would never do such a thing in a million years! Di-Didn’t they know that?”
“I thought they did, but it turns out I was wrong.” She opened her eyes, revealing that they were filled with tears, and looked at the grey haired girl. “I think this is it for me. I’m lucky to have even made it back home.”
“D-Don’t say that! If y-you made it to your house, y-you can go to another p-part of Canada, m-maybe even America, o-or a more accepting co-country like France or Japan!” Murray shouted, tears running down her cheeks.
Ginger shook her head.
“If I leave Newfoundland, I-I’ll be hunted down like a dog across the country. While I might be safe for the time being in America, th-they don’t treat people like us there much better. While going to France or Japan would be best, I can’t afford to travel across the Atlantic Ocean or Pacific Ocean, and I don’t speak either of the l-languages.”
Ginger knelt down beside Murray and put her hand on her head.
“B-Big sister G-Ginger! Y-You promised me you’d never leave me! H-How can y-you possibly be saying this?” She sobbed.
The redhead tried her best to keep herself from completely breaking down, but she couldn’t stop herself from crying.
“I-I’m sorry, M-Murray. But it looks like I’ll have to b-break my promise to you. I’m in no position to ask this of you, but can you pro-promise me two things?”
“W-What are they?”
“I want you to run away once I finish speaking to you.”
“N-No! I can’t possibly leave you t-to die!” She shouted, running over to her caretaker and hugging her.
Ginger began to sniffle.
“Y-You must. I-If they f-find you, th-they’ll make you w-watch, o-or worse, m-might k-kill you too! I-I can’t allow that to happen!” She wiped her tears away with her left arm, trying to calm herself down. “As for my f-final request, I-I want you to be happy. You should meet new people, make new f-friends, a-and live happily with them. I-If it requires y-you to fo-forget about me, then please do so!”
“F-Forget about you? How could I possibly do that?”
Ginger didn’t responded. Instead she closed her eyes tightly before patting her on the head one last time.
“I’ve said ev-everything I’ve wanted to say. Please, run away.” She let go of her.
“B-Big sister Ginger!”
“Please run! I-If they see you next t-to me, y-you’ll be forced to watch me die!”
Murray took a deep breath and nodded her head.
“A-All right…” She murmured, letting go of her caretaker.
“Go on ahead. Pl-Please don’t turn back to l-look at me.”
Murray turned around and began to run as quickly as possible.
“F-Farewell, Murray! I-I hope you have a h-happy life, f-filled with f-friends who care for you an-and love you!” She shouted, her voice cracking from her sobs.
“BIG SISTER GINGER!” Murray screamed as she put her hands over her face. “I-I’M SORRY!”

-Present day-
Murray wiped her tears away with her left arm.
“I ran away from big sister Ginger, just as she asked of me. I ran for as far as I possibly could without looking at what was ahead of me. I only stopped when I collapsed from being out of breath in the midst of a bunch of trees. I slept there, and from the next day onward, I continued being a thief, stealing whatever seemed valuable to make enough money to survive.”
“Wow… no wonder you never told me about your time with her.” Vienna said, walking over to her girlfriend and hugging her.
Oreo and Vanilla walked over to her to hug her as well, in an attempt to get her to calm down.
“You girls… Vanilla… I’m so sorry I yelled at you and that I said I hated you!”
“It’s fine. If our positions were swapped, I’d do the same thing.”
“We’ll be here for as long as you need us, Murray.”

Chapter 210: Oreo Magica 48: Planning for the Days Ahead

-
Once Murray finished sobbing and managed to calm down, she took a seat on her girlfriend’s bed.
“Girls… I want to go somewhere with you two tomorrow to make up for being so hurtful…” She said quietly as she looked at her friends.
“Good idea.” Vanilla said. “The four of us have never really gone shopping together.”
“Now that I think about it, you’re right.” Vienna responded. “I want to buy you some fancy clothes and jewelry, Murray!” She joyfully said as she moved over and hugged her girlfriend.
“Come on, Vienna. You don’t have to waste any of your family’s money on someone like me. I’m a no good thief who’s been living on the streets and committing crimes to survive. I don’t deserve things like-“
“My family has more money than we know what to do with. If my mom stepped down from her position as CEO and none of us worked a day in our lives, our money would only begin to dwindle somewhere around my great grandchildren’s lives. With all this money, I should be allowed to splurge on my girlfriend just a little.” She smiled, stroking her hair.
“You have a point.” Murray said, blushing slightly. “I guess we’ll go shopping tomorrow.”
“My aunt came back today, and while I managed to avoid her for today, I’m sure she’ll want to spend some time with me. Even if she doesn’t… I want to catch up with her.”
“Wait, your aunt came back?” Vienna asked.
“Yes.”
“Does she know about your relationship with Oreo?”
“No. She doesn’t even know she exists since I’ve yet to introduce her as my friend.”
“Your house only has two bedrooms. One of them is your aunt’s. Where is Oreo going to stay?”
“I… I don’t really know.”
“I’m going to sleep in Vanilla’s room, probably in the same bed as her or under it. There’s no other places for me to sleep without causing problems, so I have to sleep there.”
“You can sleep here for the time being until Vanilla’s aunt leaves for business once more.” The brunette suggested.
“You’re right, but who knows how long she’ll be staying here for? It could be for a few days, but it could also be for a few weeks, months, or maybe even a year. If it’s any more than like 2 weeks, I’m not sure I’ll be okay with staying with your family for free.”
“My aunt usually stays with me for 2 or 3 months before having to leave again, so this time shouldn’t be different.”
“It’s fine if you stay here for a few months, Oreo. You’re my friend, and none of the servants would mind having you here.”
“I know, I know. I just don’t feel comfortable with the idea is all…”
“Vienna’s birthday’s in three days. We definitely won’t have any time to go shopping on that day.” Murray said.
“Then that leaves only the day after tomorrow for us to be able to hang out with each other.” Vanilla said, nodding her head. “Okay, that can work!”
“Indeed, it can.” Vienna smiled. “What do you two think?”
“Sounds fine to me.” Oreo said.
“I don’t have any problems with going shopping in two days.”
“All right then! It looks like we have a plan!”
The white haired girl turned to her girlfriend.
“Now that we’ve discussed everything we’ve wanted to talk about, let’s go home, Oreo.”
“Yeah. Let’s leave.”
“Bye, girls!” Vienna said.
“See you later.” Murray waved goodbye.
The two girls quickly exited the room.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla arrived at their house.
“Your aunt’s still inside. How am I going to get in?”
“Enter through my room’s window. I’ll get in through the front door.” Vanilla murmured as she opened the door.
Oreo quickly walked to the right to avoid being seen by her girlfriend’s aunt.
The white haired girl quickly entered and closed the door.
“You’ve returned much earlier than expected.” Bel, who was sitting on the couch while reading a newspaper, said. “Did something happen between you and Keebler?”
“No. We didn’t really buy anything and just looked around a few stores.”
“I see.” She said before going back to look at her newspaper. “Four people died nearby while I was gone?” She sighed. “I can’t believe I came back to this.”

Chapter 211: Oreo Magica 49: My Friend Oreo

-3 hours later-
Vanilla was reading one of the many books she had hid in the closet while Oreo sat beside her.
“Hey, Vanilla. Did you buy all of those books yourself, or did your aunt buy them for you?”
“I bought most of them for myself, but my aunt got me a few of them, like my romance books.”
“Including that lesbian romance novel you’ve been hiding?”
The white haired girl’s face turned beet red as her girlfriend teased her.
“Yes, that one as well!”
“Did she know you’re a homosexual?”
“M-Maybe. She knows I’m a hermaphrodite, so me also being a homosexual isn’t too hard to guess. But still, her buying me something like that is pretty weird.”
As Vanilla finished speaking, Oreo’s stomach let out a growl.
“Oh, you must be hungry. I guess it makes sense. We skipped breakfast after all.”
“No, I’m not hungry. I’m fine, really. Not famished even in the-“
“You’re lying.“ She said completely seriously, looking at her girlfriend in the eyes.
“Ah, you caught me! You’re right, but we can’t really do anything about my hunger. Your aunt thinks you ate breakfast with Keebler, and it’s still too early to have lunch, which even if you made, you wouldn’t be able to give me since I’ll have no way to eat with you.”
“You bring up some good points. I can’t bring you into the kitchen to eat with me, and I can’t take it out to give you, so it seems like we’re out of options… except for one, that is.”
“No! You can’t possibly be talking about-“
“It’s exactly what you think, Oreo. I don’t want to do it, but if it’s the only option that’ll prevent you from starving, then it’s what we’ll have to do.”

-A few minutes later-
Bel was lying on her couch. After a long, sleepless boat ride back to Newfoundland, she was completely exhausted. Since she had nothing to do and her surroundings were so quiet, her drowsiness got the best of her, and she began to slowly fall asleep. The only reason why she wasn’t able to properly fall unconscious was because there was a sudden knock at the door.
“Vanilla! Hey, Vanilla? Are you there?” An unfamiliar female voice said.
“Who’s there?” Bel asked as she stood up.
She quickly walked over to the door and opened it, revealing an unfamiliar girl standing behind it.
“Hello, ma’am, are you Vanilla Gauthier’s mother?”
“Biologically no, but I’m her aunt and legal guardian, so practically yes.”
“I’m Oreo, a friend of hers. Yesterday, she invited me to have a sleepover with her. Where is she right now?”
“She’s in her bedroom, as far as I’m aware.”
The white haired girl stepped inside and walked over to the first room on her right. She knocked on the door and waited for a few seconds. Vanilla quickly stood up, walked over to the door, and opened it.
“Oreo! You’ve finally arrived!” She joyfully said, walking out of her room. “I promised to make you breakfast yesterday, but I haven’t started cooking yet. Now that you’re here, I’ll get to it right away!”
The white haired girl quickly walked into the kitchen. Bel smiled as she looked at Oreo.
“So you’ve finally made some new friends. Good job, Vanilla.” She whispered to herself.

Chapter 212: Oreo Magica 50: Fake Origin Story

-2 hours later-
After eating with each other, Vanilla and Oreo went back to their bedroom. Oreo let out a sigh of relief as she took a seat on her girlfriend’s bed.
“Looks like everything went well, and your aunt’s none the wiser about our true relationship.” She said, letting out a sigh of relief.
“Indeed. Still, now that you’ve revealed yourself to Aunt Bel, we’re gonna have to come up with an origin story for you.”
“Do you really think that’s necessary?”
“Of course. My aunt’s going to want to know where you came from eventually, and if you keep sleeping over at my house, she’s going to ask why you’re refusing to stay with your parents.”
“Okay then. I see your point. Do you have any ideas on what my Canadian origin story will be?”
“Your name is Oreo Franken. You’re a 14 year old with neglectful parents who don’t care about your well-being in the slightest or whether you show up at the end of the day or not. The two of us met when Keebler and I went to eat breakfast at one of the restaurants in town, and you asked me for directions for a clothing store.”
“I’ll keep this backstory in mind in case your aunt asks me anything.” Oreo said, standing up. “Anyway, I’m gonna use the bathroom. I’ll be back soon.”
The white haired girl quickly exited her girlfriend’s room. Before she could start walking to the bathroom, Bel spoke up to her.
“Hey, kid. Come here.” The pink haired woman said, looking up at her guest.
“Is something the matter, ma’am?”
“Oreo, kid, this might sound a little weird, but thank you.”
“For what? I’ve done nothing but visit my friend.”
“For doing exactly that. Ever since she was a child, my niece has been a timid and reserved girl. For most of her life, she’s only had one friend, a girl who goes to the same church as her. You’re the first friend she’s made in a long time, and I can’t thank you enough for that.”
“No problem. The two of us just get along really well with each other, and she’s really cute.”
“Her and I are going to go out to eat breakfast together tomorrow. Are you going to go home, or do you want to go eat with us?”
“…I want to go with you two. My parents aren’t really the best. They’ve never really cared that much about me and never seemed to notice I was gone, even when I didn’t come home for multiple days. Vanilla was the first person to actually care about me and worry when I couldn’t meet her on time. She’s like a sister to me.” She lied.
Bel went silent for a few seconds before speaking up again.
“Hey, I know you’re just staying over here for the night, but how would you feel if you decided to move here permanently? I’m not really a motherly woman, and I don’t spend a lot of time at home, but I’m sure my niece would be fine with cooking for you and taking care of you.”
“Really? You’d let me move in with you?”
“Of course. However, we only have two rooms, and both of those are already taken. If you’ll want to stay with us, you’re gonna have to sleep on the couch.”
“That’s fine. I’m okay sleeping there, but I’ll ask Vanilla if she’ll let me sleep in the same bed with her later.” Oreo said before walking away from Bel.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo entered Vanilla’s bedroom.
“I heard you and my aunt talk to each other. Did everything go well?”
“Yes. She bought everything you came up with and even offered me the opportunity to move in with the two of you indefinitely!”
“That’s great! We’ve managed to trick her for now, but let’s hope she never finds out about our true relationship to each other.”
Oreo nodded her head.

Chapter 213: Oreo Magica 51: Breakfast in the City

-The next day-
Oreo opened her eyes and saw Vanilla still sleeping next to her. She looked so peaceful and cute. The white haired girl couldn’t help but move over to her. She moved her head to the side and slowly moved toward her lips. Before she could make contact with her, Vanilla opened her eyes and looked up at her partner.
“Good morning.” She smiled before gently stroking her girlfriend’s chin. “Did I keep you waiting?”
“No. I just woke up a minute ago.” She murmured before moving closer to Vanilla.
“You’re so needy today.” She put her left hand behind her head. “Let me take care of you for a little while.”
The two girls gently kissed. Vanilla began to pin her girlfriend to the bed and got on top of her. Oreo inserted her tongue into Vanilla’s mouth and began to move it around, causing her to let out a moan. As the two continued making out, a sizable bulge began to grow in Vanilla’s panties. She was about to pull it down when somebody suddenly knocked on her bedroom’s door.
“Hey, Vanilla, Oreo, wake up. It’s about time we get ready for breakfast. Hurry up, or we’ll never find a good restaurant to eat at in time.” Bel calmly said as she knocked on her niece’s door.
The couple’s eyes widened as they separated from each.
“You heard her. Let’s get up.” Oreo said, standing up as she walked toward her girlfriend’s dresser. “We’ll finish this later when we have more time.”
“…Okay.” Vanilla responded as she followed after her girlfriend.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla walked out of their room dressed in their usual dresses.
“We’re ready, auntie!” The white haired girl cheerfully said as she walked over to Bel and hugged her.
“I’ve never seen that dress before. Did you buy it while I was away?” She asked, pointing at Oreo.
“Yes. I bought Oreo some new clothes a few days ago. She didn’t have very many back at home, so I got her a handful of dresses for her to wear whenever she wants to come here.”
“Enough talking about my sense of fashion. Let’s head out already. I’m hungry.” Oreo said.
“She’s right. We shouldn’t waste anymore time and just head out.” Bel agreed.
The three girls quickly walked over to the door and exited their house.

-Half an hour later-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Bel arrived at Corner Brook and were looking for a restaurant to dine at.
“It’s been so long since I’ve eaten anywhere near here. Is there any restaurant or diner you’d like to go to?” The pink haired woman asked, turning to look at her niece.
“Most of the restaurants I enjoy eating at usually only serve lunch and dinner dishes, and it’s way too early for either of those.”
“What about you, Oreo? Is there anywhere you’d like to eat?”
“No, I’d be fine eating wherever either of you wants to eat.”
“Well then. Let’s keep walking.”
The trio continued walking for nearly 10 minutes until they found a large open area that was shaped like a circle and which had many different builds on the side. In the center of this area was a row of chairs and a large brown stage in front of it. Sitting in one of the chairs closest to the stage was Viscount, who had multiple pieces of paper that were stapled together on her legs and was holding a blue pen in her right hand and had a camera around her neck.
“Wait a minute. One of our friend is sitting there!” Oreo shouted, pointing at the blonde.
“Auntie, can we go speak with her?”
“Sure thing. Come back here when you’re done chatting with your friend.”
The couple ran over to Viscount.
“Hey, Viscount! What are you doing here?” Oreo asked.
“Isn’t it a little too hot to be sitting outside while surrounded by a bunch of people? You should at least sit somewhere more shaded!”
“That’s probably feel a lot nicer, but unfortunately, as a professional journalist, sitting in this place is my job.”
“How so?”
“You see. In front of where we are, the two men who are going to run for the duty of being this city’s mayor are going to debate with one another.”
“Amos Faucher and Biscotti Morrison, right?”
She nodded her head.
“I’ve heard about them before a few months ago from some classmates in school. I don’t really remember much, since I’ve never really cared about politics.”
“Well, if you don’t care about politics, then you should probably leave. All you’ll see are two white guys arguing about policies.”
“I see. Well then, have fun watching white men quarrel about boring stuff for who knows how long! See you, Viscount!” Oreo said before walking away.
“Goodbye, Viscount!” Vanilla said, waving goodbye to her friend.
The duo walked back to Bel, who was patiently waiting for them.
“So what’s this whole thing about?”
“Our friend told us that there’s going to be a debate between the two men who are running for mayor.”
“This might be fun to watch. How about we eat at one of the restaurants closest to the stage so that we can watch the debate while eating?”
“Good idea!”
“Normally, I wouldn’t really care about politics. However, this sounds like a free way to get some entertainment out of our meal. Sure, let’s eat nearby.”

Chapter 214: Oreo Magica 52: The Debate

-10 minutes later-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Bel had gone to a diner that specialized in Canadian food that was near the stage. They asked to sit in the establishment’s pavilion, which was filled to the brim with customers who were also planning to get some free entertainment along with their food. Luckily for them, there was still one table available, which they were promptly seated at.
“There’s a lot of people trying to watch this. You’d think this is some sort of magic act or a play, but nope, it’s just two white guys arguing with one another.” Oreo said.
“Well, politics is important, even if I don’t particularly care about it. While there might be a few girls our age who are interested in stuff like this, the vast majority of us aren’t, especially since women in general can’t vote. This stuff’s mainly important to adult men and their wives who are interested in this kind of thing.”
As Vanilla finished speaking, she saw two men walk on stage and stand behind the two podiums.
“Oh, it seems like the debate’s about to start. Quiet down, girls, I want to watch this.” She said, turning to view the stage.
“And my aunt, apparently.”
The man by the leftmost podium had blond hair, green eyes, was wearing a black suit, dress pants, and shoes, and was fairly young looking, appearing as if he were in his late twenties or early thirties. His opposition, a black haired man with blue eyes who wore the same outfit as the man to his left, stood behind the other podium. The two men lightly tapped the microphones to make sure they were working.
“It appears as if everything’s in order.” An older grey haired man who was somewhere in his 60s said as he stood up. “Before we begin our debate, would either of our two mayoral candidates like to make any opening statements?”
“Who’s that guy?” Oreo asked.
“I’m not sure. I think he could be the discussion moderator. But either way, he seems to be pretty important if he’s just allowed to walk up to the mayoral candidates.”
The blonde smirked slightly as he began to speak.
“Hello, everyone. I’m very grateful that you showed up to watch our debate today.”
“Indeed. I didn’t expect to see such a large crowd in front of me today. It makes me glad to see so many people, both men and women alike, congregate to come to a conclusion on which of us will be the better mayor for Corner Brook.”
“All right, without further ado, let’s begin this debate.” The man turned around and walked toward the crowd.
A woman sitting near him whispered something into his ear, causing him to turn around and ask the two candidates a question.
“What are your plans to help families who can’t afford to buy food?”
“Simple. If I’m elected mayor, I’ll open food banks accessible to anyone who wants or needs food. I’ll fund them so that they can afford enough items to feed this entire city if there’s ever an economic disaster, and anyone who wishes to donate canned goods and old clothes may do so if they want.”
“If I’m elected, I’ll do my best to hand out free coupons to every resident in Corner Brook so that they may be able to afford necessities such as food and clothing.”
The audience clapped for a few seconds before the moderator walked down the row of chairs until someone moved over to him and whispered something in his ear. He then turned around and walked back to the candidates.
“Crime’s a present issue in a city as big as this one. There’s a break in, robbery, or mugging almost every day. What do you plan on doing about this?”
Biscotti was about to speak when Amos responded first.
“While some people think hiring more police officers might be the right thing to do, I don’t believe so. While crime might go down a little bit if we give the police more funding and more material to work with, it’d be like bandaging up an infected wound. If we want to actually lower crime, we have to look at the root of the problem and stop it before it even starts!”
The crowd began to murmur amongst each other.
Biscotti began to scowl as he turned to look at his opposition.
“That’d take too much time and too many resources to be able to accomplish! Besides, I’m not even sure if a simple mayor would be able to accomplish that. Perhaps the Prime Minister would, but not a mayor! Giving the police more power and resources should be enough to deter most criminals!”
“If a man is desperate enough, he’ll do anything to survive. He doesn’t have enough money to buy food? He’ll shoplift, steal, or mug wealthier people. That won’t change. Even if the police are given more resources to apprehend people who have committed crimes, the impoverished and homeless wouldn’t be scared to spend some time in jail if starving or dying of dehydration’s the only other alternative. If I become mayor, I’ll do my best to ensure all citizens of Corner Brook are given enough of an income to support themselves and their families.”
“Sure, it’s easy to imagine a solution to a problem working when we’re just talking hypothetically, but what if it doesn’t work in practice? How many people will continue to be in danger of losing their lives because your idea failed? You don’t have a wife or daughter, Amos. You can’t imagine how it would feel if one of them were almost killed because some hooligan decided to-“
“I may not be married, but I have a niece who lives with me. She might not be my biological daughter, but I do care for her as if she were.”
Vanilla turned to look at Amos.
“And yes, if I wanted to torture myself… I can imagine her being held at knifepoint and being forced to give up her belongings… in exchange for her life. It’s for that reason that I want to stop crimes before they even happen. I don’t want anyone to fear for their lives due to some people not being able to make enough money no matter how hard they try.”
The crowd clapped and cheered for Amos.
Before the moderator could walk around, he was stopped by a woman. She then whispered a question into his ear before walking back to the stage.
“What are your stances on hermaphrodites and the many crimes they’ve committed against both men and women alike?”
Amos’ eyes widened at the question as he couldn’t speak. With his opponent shocked, Biscotti spoke up.
“Hermaphrodites, they’re curious creatures, are they not? As much as people call them monsters and criminals, they’re still humans. Yes, many of them have committed unspeakable crimes. However, not all of them have. I think it’s important to make sure they keep any lustful urges in check before they harm someone. And I want to create special counselors for people like them for that very reason!”
The people in the audience all began to speak amongst each other once again. Quietly, Amos spoke up.
“I have no comment…”
The moderator nodded his head before walking around the aisles a fourth time and then returning to the front of the stage.
“What would you do if a fierce war ever broke out in Europe?”
“Obviously, I’d have to send tropes over there to fight. If our trading partners like Britain or France are put in a pinch, we’d have no choice but to send our strong, capable men to fight in that war.” Biscotti said.
“If a war were to ever break out in Europe, I believe it may be the most devastating and deadly war we’ve ever seen in human history thus far. Depending on what the Prime Minister does, Canada may be dragged into it, and I’ll have no say over the matter. However, as mayor, I’ll do whatever I can to prevent my people from throwing away their lives on the battlefield across the ocean from us! England and France’s militaries are mighty, maybe even mightier than Canada’s. Whether we help them out or not wouldn’t affect their chances of victory at all! Men who salivate about going to war are shortsighted! Sure, you might have your 5 minutes of fame and go out in a blaze of glory, but is that really worth leaving your parents, your wife, and your children behind to mourn you just to be a “hero” or to look “cool”? No. I don’t think so. And if I am elected Corner Brook’s mayor, I’ll do everything in my power to ensure not a single drop of its citizens’ blood is spilled on foreign soil!” He shouted.
The crowd, including the journalist who had previously shown no reaction to either of the two candidates’ statements, broke into applause.
“Amos’ been making some pretty good points. Don’t you agree, Vanilla?”
“Yep. After he finishes speaking, we should congratulate him personally!”

-An hour and twenty minutes later-
After nearly an hour and a half of speaking, both Amos and Biscotti bowed to the audience and walked into the backstage.
“It looks like it’s finally done! Let’s go congratulate Amos!” Vanilla said.
Oreo nodded her head.
The two girls stood up, but before they could leave, Bel spoke to them.
“Where are you girls going?”
“We’re going to greet Mr. Faucher!”
“All right then. But if he tells you to leave, then do as he says.”
The two girls nodded their heads before they walked away. Behind the stage’s curtain, a purple haired, purple eyed girl wearing a blue dress that hugged her large breasts tightly ran over to Amos and hugged him. She seemed to be in her late teens.
“Good job, uncle. You did great!”
“I’m glad you think so, Fields. But I wonder what the everyday citizen thought of it.” He said, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead. “As much as I’d like to rest, I’m going to be interviewed by the press in a few minutes, so I can’t let myself relax just yet!”
As Amos finished speaking, Oreo and Vanilla ran behind the stage. Surprisingly, there was nobody there. They quickly ran up the stairs and entered the backstage.
“Amos Faucher!” Vanilla shouted as she and her girlfriend gleefully ran towards the politician.
The blond’s eyes widened as he looked away from his niece and stared at the young couple.
“Hello? Who are you girls?” He asked, sounding completely shocked by their sudden appearance.
“My name’s Vanilla Gauthier, and my friend over here is named Oreo Franken. We were watching your debate from one of the restaurants nearby, and we just gotta say that we absolutely loved it and thought you did great!”
“Indeed. With a debate performance like that, I have no doubt in my mind you’ll win the upcoming election!”
“Thanks girls! I needed some motivation like that to help keep me confident!”
As Amos spoke to the girls, Biscotti glared at him and let out a sigh.
“Why can’t I have fans like them?” He murmured to himself.
“I think you should get going. I’ve got an interview I need to get going to, and as much as I wish I could, I can’t keep talking to you girls.”
“That’s fine. We’ll be heading out now. I hope to speak with you again!” Vanilla said walking away from him.
“Yeah, see you later!” Oreo said before walking away and waving goodbye to him.
What curious girls. Amos thought to himself as he stared at them.

Chapter 215: Oreo Magica 53: After the Debate

-An hour later-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Bel arrived at their house. The pink haired woman closed the door behind her and then spoke up.
“So girls, what did you think of our morning out?”
“It was nice. I didn’t get to catch up with you as much as I wanted, but I still thought the political debate was fine.”
“Yeah. That Amos guy really did sound passionate about what he was saying. I’m sure that he’ll have an easy time getting elected to the position of mayor.”
“Perhaps, but as much as I’d be nice seeing someone like him get elected, I have absolutely no say in the matter despite my wealth.”
“Yes… unfortunately so.” Vanilla turned away from her girlfriend and aunt. “But just because women can’t vote doesn’t mean we should mope around. I’m sure the men of Corner Brook will make the right decision and vote for him.”
“I hope so as well, but you know how unreasonable and stubborn men can be.” Oreo said.
“I don’t enjoy thinking about how this city’s future lies in the hands of a bunch of guys who don’t respect women like us, but what can we do? Nothing, that’s what.” Bel calmly said before walking into her room.

-Many hours later-
Amos stood in front of his room’s window, staring at the city’s skyline. The sun was starting to set, causing the sky to be a vibrant orange. He felt incredibly relieved now that the day’s events were long done, but still, he was plagued with worries about his performance and answers in the debate and interview and about how the media would portray him afterwards. As he pondered the future, there was a knock at the door. A few seconds later, his niece entered it.
“Uncle, dinner’s downstairs. You should hurry. Otherwise we run the risk of it growing cold.”
“I’ll go it eventually, Fields. I just don’t have much of an appetite right now.”
“Why’s that? Are you worried about your performance today?”
He nodded his head, continuing to keep his back turned to his niece.
“There’s no need to fret, uncle. You did fantastic against Biscotti, and with everything we’ve done, your victory will be practically guaranteed!”
The blond’s lips formed a small smile.
“Yeah, you’re right. I guess I shouldn’t stress out about this too much.” He said, turning to look at his niece. “All right. I’ll go downstairs immediately!”

-A few hours later-
Viscount was sitting in her office, despite the outside being dark, writing away at her newspaper when there was a sudden knock at the door.
“Hello, this is the office of Viscount Nelson. I wish to speak with her about something!” An unfamiliar man said.
“Nope, nobody’s here! Leave immediately! I’m busy working!” She shouted.
The man let out a shriek before running away.
“Lousy Jehovah’s Witness, lousy conman, I’m not interested in anything you have to sell me!” She grumbled to herself.

Chapter 216: Oreo Magica 54: Taking Care of Each Other

-An hour later-
It was about time to go to sleep, and while Vanilla was trying her best to take a nap, Oreo was moving around restlessly. It wasn’t that she wasn’t tired, but instead, she felt like she needed to finish something. She knew exactly what she had left unfinished, but she wasn’t sure if she could take care of it with Bel asleep in the other room.
This is risky, but so worth it if I’m able to pull it off. Oreo thought as she stood up. She quickly pulled her dress off, allowing it to fall to the floor. She then unclipped her bra, causing it to land on top of the dress, before getting on top of her girlfriend. The sudden increase of weight on top of her caused Vanilla to open her eyes and look up at Oreo.
“Oreo… what are you doing?”
“I promised I was gonna take care of you later, didn’t I? Your aunt’s probably already asleep by now, so as long as we keep our voices down, we should be able to enjoy ourselves to our fullest!”
“We were both really loud the last time we did it. I’m not sure if we’d be able to remain quiet if we had sex right now. As much as I’d love to do it with you, I think we’ll have to wait a little while longer for our next session.”
“Awww!” Oreo said as she began to slowly get off her girlfriend. However, before she could lie beside her, a realization struck her.
“We never actually did foreplay!”
“Fo-Foreplay?”
“Yeah. You know those things you’re supposed to do before actually having sex with someone? That’s called foreplay. I sucked you off for a bit, but I didn’t get you to actually cum from that. We’re both clearly pent up, so even if we can’t actually have full on intercourse, we can at least relieve each other’s urges.”
“So that’s what that’s called…” Vanilla said, her face blushing slightly.
“Is something the matter?”
“No, I just never knew what that foreplay thing was called until now. My aunt taught me about sex when I was 12 years old, and I’ve heard some boys in school brag about how many girls they’ve had “blow them”, but I never knew acts like that had names.”
“I’m guessing your aunt didn’t teach you much about sex other than for reproduction.”
The white haired girl slowly nodded her head as she continued looking at her girlfriend.
“It’s fine. Japan’s sex education isn’t really perfect. While it focuses on puberty and teaches that well, the actual teaching of sex varies from school district to school district. Some, like the one I went to, teach it well, while others either vaguely touch on it or just promote abstinence.” Oreo quickly pulled her panties down. “But enough of that. Let’s just enjoy each other’s bodies!”
She moved down Vanilla’s body, grinding her crotch against the sizable lump in between her legs, causing her to let out a grunt. She then turned around, bringing her vagina up to her face. Oreo quickly pulled down Vanilla’s panties, allowing her large cock to spring free.
“It’s so big, and it’s throbbing…” Oreo moaned as she moved towards the large penis in front of her. She stuck her tongue out and began to move it around in circles on the tip of her girlfriend’s cock for several seconds, forcing Vanilla to put her left hand on her mouth to muffle herself.
“Don’t just stare at me. Get to work!” Oreo ordered before moving downward, taking the entire penis into her mouth, and then proceeding to suck on it.
Vanilla gasped before grabbing onto her partner’s ass. She took deep breaths as she looked at her vaginal lips. She moved closer to them and inserted her tongue, causing Oreo to let out a muffled moan as she continued sucking. She slowly moved it in and then out, sending jolts of pleasure through Oreo’s body. Despite this, she continued her assault on her penis, only slowing down once she felt like she was nearing her limits.
“V-Vanilla, I’m going to cum…” She murmured.
“A-As am I!” She grunted before closing her eyes tightly.
She came, shooting a huge, thick load into the white haired girl’s mouth. At the same time, Oreo also orgasmed. She released all over Vanilla’s face. Once their orgasms subsided, Oreo let go of her girlfriend’s cock and rolled over to lay beside her.
“You were incredible…” Oreo panted.
“As were you, my love.” She responded before moving over and hugging her girlfriend.
Oreo began to close her eyes as she smiled.
“Good night, my love.”
“See you tomorrow…”

 

-The next day-
Oreo opened her eyes and saw that Vanilla was lying beside her, still asleep.
“Good morning!” Oreo said as she gently shook her girlfriend awake.
She let out a yawn before sitting up and turning to her lover.
“Sorry I overslept, dear. I guess you were just that good.” She laughed while blushing slightly. “I guess I should go make us some breakfast.” She said before standing up. “Once we’re done eating, we’re gonna go straight to Vienna’s mansion.”

Chapter 217: Oreo Magica 55: Let’s Get to Shopping

-2 hours later-
Vanilla finished cooking. She placed six stacks of French toast, four omelettes with bits of bacon inside them, ten pork sausages, and a side of sautéed potatoes on three different plates. She grabbed two of them and placed them on the opposite ends of the table. She then grabbed the last plate and placed it to the side of her and her girlfriend.
“All right, aunt Bel! Breakfast’s ready!”
“I’ll be right over.” She said, grabbing a seat that stood in the living room and bringing it to the table.
Vanilla and Bel quickly sat down and grabbed the utensils to their sides. The pink haired woman cut into the omelette and then brought up a piece of it into her mouth, eating it.
“Your cooking’s as excellent as always. If anything, I’m pretty sure it got better since the last time you made me anything.”
“Why thank you, aunt Bel! I take pride in my ability to cook delicious, nutritious meals! After all, that’s the second most desired trait men want in a woman, right?”
“I guess so.” She said, continuing to eat her omelette. “We haven’t really gotten the chance to talk about anything that’s happened to us over the past few months since I came because we’ve all been kind of busy.”
Vanilla nodded her head in agreement.
“So, Vanilla, let me ask you something. Has anything good or interesting happened to you in the three months I’ve been gone?”
“Yes. Obviously I met Oreo and befriended her, but I also made more friends.”
“Is that so?”
“Indeed! There’s a rich girl nearby who I came to be good friends with, and I got to know her friend too.”
“That’s good. You’ve always been so shy and reserved. It’s practically a miracle you became friends with Keebler. I’m glad to see you’re finally becoming more social.” She began to chuckle. “Maybe you’ll actually find yourself a boyfriend at this rate.”
Vanilla’s face flushed as her eyes turned to look at Oreo.
“Y-Yeah, maybe I will find a boy I’m into eventually.”
“Hey, aren’t you a woman in your twenties or thirties? Shouldn’t you already have a husband, or at least a boyfriend?” Oreo asked, wanting to change the subject.
“You’re right, but I haven’t had the time to start looking for a man since I’ve been too busy with my career. Plus, the few men I get the misfortune of interacting regularly with are annoying, narcissistic, and uncaring. I’ll date one that’s actually worth my time. And if I don’t find any who aren’t like this, I’ll die alone without any biological children or grandchildren to keep me company.”
“Aunt Bel, has anything good or interesting happened to you while you were away?”
“Not really. I’ve kind of just been talking to a bunch of rich, boring old white guys. As you can imagine, they’re not the most fun people to be around, especially when they’re the vast majority of people you’re talking to for most of the day.” Bel said before going back to eating her food.
Vanilla and Oreo didn’t say a word and continued eating their breakfast as well.

-20 minutes later-
The three girls finished eating their meal. Vanilla and spoke.
“Aunt Bel, can you wash the dishes for us? Oreo and I are going to go to our friend’s house.”
“Sure. Leave it to me.” She said, grabbing her niece and friend’s now empty plates and placing them under hers.
“All right, Oreo. Let’s get out of here. It wouldn’t be nice to keep our dear friend waiting.”
“You’re right!” The white haired girl responded.
The two girls quickly stood up, then walked over to the door. Oreo opened it, allowing herself and her girlfriend to leave. Vanilla looked up at the sky to see that it was dark and cloudy, signaling that it would start raining at any second.
“It looks like it’s going to rain soon… this might put a bit of a damper on our plans.”
“Do you still think we should go?”
“Yes. Even if we can’t go shopping, I at least want to be able to hang out with Vienna and Murray.”
“All right then. Let’s hurry before we get soaked!” Oreo shouted
The two girls ran away as quickly as possible.

Chapter 218: Oreo Magica 56: Your Birthday’s Tomorrow

-Meanwhile-
Vienna was fast asleep when there was a sudden knock at her window. It wasn’t loud enough to actually wake her up, but the knocking continued until it was enough to annoy the brunette and get her to open her eyes.
“Murray… let me sleep a little longer!” She complained before rolling over and burying her face into her pillow.
The grey haired girl opened the window and entered her girlfriend’s bedroom.
“Normally, I’d be fine with allowing you to sleep in for a little while longer, but we have plans for today.”
“Plans?”
“We’re supposed to go shopping with Vanilla and Oreo, right? We can’t just dash their hopes of going out with their friends and having fun! We gotta get ready for them!”
Vienna’s eyes widened at her girlfriend’s words.
“How could I have forgotten about that? You’re absolutely right! I need to hurry and get dressed!” She quickly said before getting up and walking toward her drawer.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla were running as quickly as possible toward Vienna’s mansion.
“We’re almost there! I can see her home in the distance!” Vanilla shouted.
Before the girls could reach it, they heard loud cracking noises coming from the sun as a light drizzle began to fall toward them.
“It’s starting to rain! We gotta hurry!” Oreo yelled.
As quickly as their legs could possibly move, the two girls made it to their friend’s mansion. Oreo knocked on the door to the mansion while panting.
“Hello… it’s me, Vanilla… is Vienna home?” The white haired girl asked as she breathed heavily.
“Yes, but she’s still in her room at the current moment.” The voice of a woman behind the door said. “I’m unsure if she’s still asleep or not-“
Before the maid could finish talking, Vienna quickly ran downstairs and approached her mansion’s front entrance.
“Who are you talking to?” She asked.
“Your friends, Oreo and Vanilla, of course.”
“Let them in then.“
The maid did as told and opened the door, allowing Oreo and Vanilla to run inside.
“Vienna, thank you! If you hadn’t shown up, it would’ve started pouring outside, and we would’ve gotten soaked!” Vanilla shouted, hugging her friend.
“Yeah. We might’ve gotten sick if it weren’t for you!”
“No need to thank me, girls. You’re both my friends. Anyone in my position would’ve done the same thing.” She responded while looking forward.
Outside, she could see that it had started raining cats and dogs.
“It’s really coming down out there… I’m not sure if we’ll be able to go out at this rate.”
“Doesn’t your family have a few umbrellas we could use?”
“Hmm… I don’t really know.” She turned to look at her maid. “Hey, do you know if we have any umbrellas me and my friends could use?”
“There’s one umbrella that belongs to your mother, but there aren’t any other umbrellas in these walls, as far as I’m aware.”
“I see… looks like we won’t be able to go out after all…”
“That’s fine! We can just go shopping the day after tomorrow!”
Oreo nodded her head.
“And we’ll both buy you birthday presents to compensate!”
The brunette smiled at her friends.
“Really?”
“Why wouldn’t we? You’re our friend after all. Buying something for you for your special day is what we do, just like how you opened the door for us earlier.”
As the three girls spoke with each other, Murray poked her head down the stairs.
Vienna’s birthday’s tomorrow, and yet I haven’t gotten her anything. I’m her girlfriend. I should be the first person to give her something! She’ll understand if I don’t get her anything, sure, but I don’t want that! I haven’t done my job since the day I met Oreo, but it seems like I’ll have to do just that later tonight! Murray thought before moving her head back and running back to her girlfriend’s bedroom.
“Anyway, let’s go upstairs. I’m sure Murray’s getting lonely without me by her side.”
The three girls quickly walked upstairs and entered Vienna’s bedroom. Inside was Murray, who was sitting on her girlfriend’s bed.
“I’m guessing that our plans to go shopping’s off, right?”
“Yep.” Vienna said. “It’s raining way too hard, and we don’t have enough umbrellas.”
“Are your parents gonna throw you a birthday party, Vienna?” Oreo asked.
“No. My parents have never done something like that for me.”
“Why’s that?” Vanilla asked.
“Well, I’ve never really been a very social girl, so I’ve never had very many friends. And since I don’t have any family who live nearby, we’d just be wasting time, money, and resources on nothing. But it’s not like they don’t celebrate my birthday. My mom usually takes me out to eat, and my dad buys me some gifts, usually jewelry or clothing.”
“Do you know where your mom’s gonna take you?”
“No, but she lets me decide on where we go to eat. The ideal birthday lunch for me would be alongside you girls, but my mom would never let me do that.”
“Then we’ll just have to have our own little celebration the day after your actual one.” Vanilla suggested.
“That’s a good idea. All right, after we return from shopping, we’ll throw me a little celebration behind this mansion.”

Chapter 219: Oreo Magica 57: Lend Me Some Money

-A few hours later-
It continued to rain heavily until the evening arrived. Once it stopped, Oreo and Vanilla went home, leaving Murray and Vienna by themselves.
“I think I stayed up far too late last night.” The grey haired girl yawned. “I’m gonna go take a nap now. See you tomorrow, my love.”
“Rest well, Murray. I look forward to being with you once we wake up.”
The grey haired girl opened the window behind her and exited her girlfriend’s room. She landed on the ground and then opened the window to the basement. She quickly crawled in, and once she was inside, she closed it. Murray walked over to her bed and fell onto it.
“I should really get some rest. I need to get up early for a task I’ll need a bunch of energy for…” She quietly said to herself before closing her eyes.

-5 hours later-
Murray opened her eyes and sat up. She let out a yawn, rubbed her eyes, and then stood up.
“Looks like it’s late now.” She whispered to herself as she approached the window.
She lifted it up and quickly crawled out of it. The grey haired girl looked from left to right before closing the window and running away.

-2 hours later-
Murray jumped from building to building. Although most of Corner Brook was filled with middle class or wealthy white people, its farthest corners were mainly populated by immigrants from Asian and Latin American countries. Crime in these parts is high, and while there didn’t used to be very many police around them, recently, many have been appearing and arresting all of those accused of committing crimes. Due to the low wealth in this area, Murray usually never came here as there wasn’t much to steal, and she usually felt bad stealing whatever little valuable things the people had. However, there was somebody she wanted to talk to here.
“Looks like I’m here.” She said to herself before jumping off the roof of the house she was on.
The magical girl landed in front of a normal, inconspicuous building with beige walls and a red roof. She walked over to it, opened the door, and entered it. Murray quickly closed it and then walked over to a black haired woman who appeared as if she were in her mid forties and who stood behind the counter near the entrance.
“Ah, Murray, you’ve returned. I thought you died or something. What business do you have here? Would you perhaps like to spend a night with one of my girls or become my employee?”
She shook her head at the woman’s suggestions.
“I’m already a taken woman, and I don’t need to sell my body to make money. My refusal to do just that is exactly the reason why I’ve been living as a thief.”
“Then I take it you’ve come here to ask me to lend you money.”
Murray nodded her head.
“Please, lend me like 300 dollars!” She shouted, falling to her knees.
The woman turned away.
“I’m sorry, kid, but-“
“Please, please, please, please lend me some money! Tomorrow’s my girlfriend’s birthday, and I don’t have any cash to buy her a present! You know that I’ve always paid you back when you’ve given me money, and I’ve even given you some truly fancy jewelry for free at times as well, so can you please give me the three hundred?”
“Murray… I’m truly sorry. Under normal circumstances, I’d gladly lend you the money. However, rent’s been increasing all across this neighborhood, and rent’s due soon. I can’t be lending my money to you right now.”
“N-No! Please, Sugar, I’ll steal something and sell it, so that I’ll be able to pay you back everything by tomorrow night.”
“If you can do that, then you can scrape up enough money to be able to afford whatever you want to buy your girlfriend in time for her birthday.” She said.
Murray sighed.
“Fine! I’ll make enough money for her birthday on my own!” She shouted before running out of the brothel.
The grey haired girl quickly jumped onto the house across from it and began to jump away.
“Come on, Sugar. You’re the closest thing I have to a bank account! You keep my money safe for me so that nobody steals it from me, and you lend me money whenever I don’t have enough for something. What kind of bank doesn’t give their client some money when they desperately need it?” She shouted. “I’ll scrounge up enough money to buy Vienna her birthday gift! The local pawnshop usually gives me a lot of money for fancy looking jewelry! Once she grows up, we’re gonna move away from this shitty place and live happily together with a big family! I’ll never have to do this again!”

Chapter 220: Oreo Magica 58: Happy Birthday My Love

-Many hours later-
Murray opened the window to her girlfriend’s bedroom and quickly entered it. She then closed it and quietly walked toward the sleeping brunette.
“Happy birthday, my love.” The grey haired girl whispered as she put her left hand on her girlfriend’s head. With her free hand, she pulled a small white present with a red ribbon wrapped around it out of her pocket and placed it on her bedside. “I got you a gift. I hope you like it, because it took me the whole night to be able to afford.”
With her gift now delivered, Murray turned around and began to walk toward the window. Before she could leave her room, Vienna opened her eyes and sat up.
“Murray…” The brunette yawned.
“You’re up early.” The grey haired girl smiled, turning around to look at her partner. Did you like my gift?”
“Your gift?”
Murray pointed at the present she had placed beside her girlfriend’s pillow. She quickly grabbed it, unwrapped it, and opened it, revealing a pair of golden rings with a plethora of small diamonds embedded around them.
“You bought these for me?”
“Yep. I had to work really hard to be able to afford them, so I hope you like them.”
“They’re really beautiful, and I appreciate you buying this for me, but why are there two of them? Am I supposed to wear one on each of my ring fingers?”
She shook her head as she approached her girlfriend.
“One’s yours, while the other one is mine.” She walked over to the bed and grabbed one of the rings. “Think of this as my way of showing that you’re the most important person to me and that I love you above everything else!”
“L-Like a wedding ring?” Vienna’s face began to flush. “Are you trying to get engaged with me?”
“No, I’m trying to marry you! We can’t do it officially by law, but as long as we vow to be together for the rest of our lives, I’d say that’s the same thing, right?”
“Yes. When you boil it down to just that, giving me this ring is the same as marrying me, just not with all of that legal and financial nonsense.”
Murray moved over to her girlfriend and got in bed beside her.
“We haven’t really known each other for very long, but I want to keep on being with you.” She began to move her head towards her girlfriend’s lips. “You’re the only person who I’ve ever felt this way about.”
“I want to be with you for the rest of my life, Murray. I love you.” She murmured as her lips made contact with Murray’s.
They could only kiss for a few seconds before the two girls heard someone walk down the hallway.
“Quick, run.”
The grey haired girl quickly jumped out of the window. Vienna rolled over to her side and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Her mother quickly entered the room.
“Vienna, it’s time to wake up.” She said as she gently tapped her daughter on the forehead.
“Mother…” The brunette yawned as she sat up.
“Happy birthday, dear.” The woman wrapped her arms around her daughter. “You should hurry downstairs. The food’s ready, and your father’s waiting for you.”
“I’m not really hungry yet, mom.”
“Oh, please, Vienna. Don’t say that. This could be the last time we have breakfast together.”
The brunette’s eyes widened.
“W-What do you mean by that?”
“You’re 15 now, and you’re considered an adult by most societies in the world. I’ve given you some leeway and haven’t married you off the moment you turned 14 because I wanted to allow you to find a boyfriend on your own, but so far, it appears like you’ve done nothing of the sort.” She shook her head. “Outside of Oreo and Vanilla, you have no friends, you hardly go out of your room on most days, and I’ve never seen you talk to a man who’s not your father or one of our servants once. Even when we went to church together, which you’ve just abandoned all together, you only ever spoke to the girls your age. If you don’t find a boyfriend soon, I’ll marry you off to the son of a company friend.”
“But, mother-“
“No buts. Think about my words, and then come downstairs. Don’t take too long, or your food’s going to get cold.” The brunette turned around and quickly exited her daughter’s bedroom.
“But mom… I’m already with someone, and I love her…” She said, looking down at the ring on her finger. “She might not be a boy… but I love her as if she were one.” Vienna let out a sigh. “I wish I could tell you these words… I really do, but every time I try to, I either clench up or you interrupt me. Even if I did tell you, I’m worried about how you’ll react to that information.
Vienna murmured to herself as she stood up and quickly exited her room. She walked downstairs and entered the dining room.
She took a seat in between her mother and daughter.
“Good morning and happy birthday, Vienna.” Her father said as he hugged her.
“Good morning to you too, dad.”
“You’ve grown so big. I can’t believe it’s been 15 years since you were born. It feels like just yesterday that I was holding you in my arms.”
“Da-Dad. Don’t say that. It’s embarrassing.”
“I’m sorry, but it was true. Plus, you were a really cute baby. Anyway, do you know where you want your mother to take you to eat later?”
“No, not yet. But I’ll think about it later.”

Chapter 221: Oreo Magica 59: Our Daughter’s Boyfriend

-Half an hour later-
Despite eating together for the first time in nearly an entire year, neither Vienna nor her parents said anything during breakfast once they started eating. After the three of them finished their meal, they all returned to their rooms and allowed their servants to wash their plates. Vienna started to read a newer book she hadn’t read before, while her two parents began to talk with each other.
“Dear, do you think Vienna’s hiding something from me?” Emma asked as she stood in front of her husband.
“Why do you think that?”
“I spoke with her earlier about having her married off in a few months, and she didn’t sound very thrilled about the idea. Do you think she’s already dating someone?”
“If she were already dating someone, why wouldn’t she tell us? Plus, I’m sure that her being opposed to an arranged marriage has less to do with her already being taken, and her just being opposed to being married off to someone she’s never met before. She’s still young, so I’m sure she’d rather explore her options than just being married off before she can do just that.”
“That’s the thing. I’ve never seen her speak to another boy her age. It’d be one thing if she had a boyfriend or if she caught feelings for a boy. But outside of you and the butlers, she’s never talked with a boy before. Dear…”
“Yes, honey?”
“What if she’s dating someone I wouldn’t approve of? Like a peasant or a delinquent? What if that’s the reason she’s keeping her love life, and hypothetical boyfriend a secret from me?”
“I don’t believe that’s the case, but if that’s really what’s happening, then there’s nothing you can really do except for accepting the fact that someone like that could potentially become our son in law.”
Emma’s eyes widened at her husband’s suggestion.
“You have to be kidding! I can’t possibly accept someone like that marrying my-“
“The heart works in mysterious ways. Ways that not even your friends or parents can control. When we were dating, how many times did your parents or friends tell you that we shouldn’t be together and that you deserved someone better?”
“But that’s entirely different. You’re a kind, gentle man who comes from a well-off family. That’s nothing like her falling for-“
“Someone being poor doesn’t mean they’re automatically a bad person or wouldn’t treat Vienna well. And if they’re a delinquent, it’s possible she might be trying to change him for the better.”
“Are you not concerned that they won’t be able to support her?”
“I’m not able to support you the way a normal husband would. But we’re still happily married, right? And Vienna’s our daughter. It doesn’t matter if she doesn’t marry a wealthy husband. She’ll still be insanely rich, and she’ll have a job as well, that being her role as your successor and daughter.”
“I guess you’re right.” The brunette said, sitting down beside her husband. “I shouldn’t worry too much about the man my daughter falls in love with. As long as he loves her and treats her well, his wealth shouldn’t matter that much…”

-A few hours later-
Vienna sat in her room, reading the same book as earlier. She was almost halfway done with it when there was a knock at the door.
“Lady Vienna, may I come in?”
“Of course.” She responded, putting her book down.
A maid with a yellow dress and a black hat walked into the room.
“Your mother ordered me to iron this dress for you and told me to give it to you once I’m done.”
“So that’s what she wants me to wear. Can you give it to me?”
The maid walked over to Vienna and handed her the dress.
“I’m going to get dressed. Can you leave?”
“Yes, ma’am. But before I do, your mother also told me to tell you to not spend too much time getting ready. She wants you to go downstairs as soon as possible.”
“All right. I’ll keep mind of that.” She said.
The maid nodded her head before walking out of the room and closing the door.
The brunette looked at her clothing before there was a sudden knock at her window. She put her clothes on the bed and then walked over to the window to open it, allowing Murray to enter her room.
“Looks like you’re gonna go out to eat.”
Vienna nodded her head.
“Do you know where you’re gonna go?”
“Yes, there’s a place in mind I want to eat at.”
“Tell me if the food there’s good. Maybe we could eat there tomorrow after we finish shopping with Oreo and Vanilla.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
The grey haired girl walked over to her girlfriend, hugged her, and quickly kissed her on the lips.
“Have fun with your family.”
“I’ll try to, but I might not.” She said, chuckling slightly.
Murray let go of her girlfriend and then jumped out of the window. Vienna closed it and then quickly got dressed. Once she was ready, she exited her room and began to walk downstairs to see her mother, who was wearing a red dress and a large red hat, and her father, who was wearing a black suit and bowler hat, who were both waiting for her.
“About time you showed up. You were taking forever.”
“Indeed. Hurry on down so that we can go eat.” Vienna’s mom said.
“All right!” The brunette said before rushing downstairs.

Chapter 222: Oreo Magica 60: Do You Have Any Crushes?

-An hour later-
Vienna and her parents went to an Italian restaurant near the center of Corner Brook. They had already ordered and were patiently awaiting their food when Emma decided to speak up.
“Vienna. Let me ask you something. Are you interested in any boys?”
The brunette’s eyes widened.
“Haha. What kind of question is that?” She nervously chuckled
“I won’t call off the idea of an arranged marriage just yet. However, if you have a boyfriend, or at least are interested in someone, such a thing will be canceled. I won’t get involved in your love life as long as I know you love each other and that he’s treating you well.”
“I-I see. That’s good to know.”
“However, if you fail to do so in more than three months, I’ll look for the son of one of our company’s associates and have you married off to him.”
“So all I have to do to avoid being married off like some item is… fall in love with a boy? Not even get in a relationship with him?”
“Yes. That at least shows me you’re interested in getting in a relationship with boys your age and that you’re not opposed to getting married. But even then, you should try to get married and have children as soon as possible. With each passing month, the fewer children you will be able to have, so I suggest you start quick.”
Vienna looked away from her mom.
“I want to be able to hold my first grandchild soon and be able to know that my bloodline and legacy will be safe with your family.”
Vienna’s face flushed as she looked down at the table.
This is so embarrassing. Why is she talking about this sort of thing in public? And why is nobody else grossed out by it? I thought this was a family establishment, not some bar! She thought to herself as she tried to think of what to say next.
“Mother… if the boy I liked were poor or some sort of criminal, what would you think of him?”
The brunette let out a sigh.
“I might not like either of those types of guys being your boyfriend and potential husband, but if that happens, what am I supposed to do? That’s the guy you love, and I can do nothing about that. I just have to accept it, and unless he’s abusing you or not treating you right, I have no right to intervene in your relationship.”
“I see…” Vienna said, sounding slightly nervous but much more relieved by her mother’s words.

-A few hours later-
Vienna and her parents arrived back at their mansion. While her parents stayed in the living room, Vienna went back upstairs. She quickly entered her bedroom, closed her door, and saw Murray, who had been patiently waiting for her, sitting on her bed.
“You’re back. Was the food good?”
“Yes, it was great. I wouldn’t mind going back there tomorrow with Oreo and Vanilla.” She said with a smile on her face.
The brunette quickly sat down beside her girlfriend and put her left hand on top of hers.
“So, I had a chat with my mom. She said that she’ll marry me off to some rich guy I’ve never met before if I don’t show interest in anyone.”
“What are you gonna do about that? Obviously, you can’t admit that we’re dating, or else we’ll both be in serious trouble. You can’t actually date someone for exactly that reason, and you don’t have any male friends, so you can’t pretend to be in love with a guy.”
“Do you have any male friends who’d be okay with me pretending to have a crush on them?”
Murray brought her free hand up to her chin and began to think. After a few seconds, she spoke up.
“Nope, not that I can of.”
Vienna let out a sigh.
“Then I can’t think of anything. I know for a fact that Oreo doesn’t have any male friends, and Vanilla doesn’t strike me as the type of person who would have male friends at all.”
“I’m sure we’ll think of a solution to this problem eventually. Even if you have to hire some random guy off the street to pretend to be in love with, we’ll find a way out of this situation, and our relationship will continue to be as strong as ever.”
“That’s not a bad idea, actually. I’ll be sure to keep that in mind for potential solutions to this dilemma of ours.”

Chapter 223: Oreo Magica 61: Sick in the Morning

-The next day-
Vienna opened her eyes, and, for some strange reason, she felt really hot and sick.
Am I sick? It’s not flu season, and I don’t think I was near anyone who was sick yesterday. Wait, did I get food-
The brunette’s train of thought was suddenly broken when she got a sudden urge to vomit.
I need to use the bathroom!
Vienna quickly stood up and ran out of her bedroom. She went down the hallway until she reached the bathroom. She got on her knees, put her head above the toilet bowl, and then puked. Once she was done, the door to her parents’ bedroom opened, and Emma stepped out.
“Vienna! What happened?” She shouted as she ran over to her daughter. “Are you okay?”
“Obviously I’m not if I’m puking out my intestines.” She joked. “But seriously, I feel sick. I feel weak… and I have a fever, I think.”
“You have food poisoning?” Vienna’s mother gritted her teeth. “Damn that restaurant! I’ll sue them so hard that the only customers they’ll be able to serve will be asleep with a bunch of fish!”
“Emilia, wait. If Vienna really did develop food poisoning, why is that establishment still open? A restaurant accidentally getting a patron ill would be a certain death blow to it, so they must always be on guard in case of that. Why would a fancy and well renown restarant like the one we ate at let something like that happen if that could mean bankruptcy or a swift shut down of their business?”
“You’re right. But if not food poisoning, what could have possibly gotten our daughter sick?”
“I’m not sure, but I don’t believe it’s food poisoning.”
“Neither do I. If anything, I believe I most likely just caught a cold from a passerby while we were in the city.”
“I see. Would you like to let the doctors see you?”
Vienna’s eyes widened at her mother’s suggestion.
“N-No, I’m fine, really. I think I just need some rest. This malady should pass in a day or so. If it doesn’t and only continues to worsen, then we should see the doctor.”
“All right, I’ll let you do as you please. This better not be anything serious.” She said, turning away from her daughter.
“Hey, mom. If you’re gonna go downstairs, can you tell the chefs to make me some breakfast and pour me some juice? I’m really, really hungry right now.”
“All right. I’ll do so right away. For now, just get some rest.”
Vienna nodded her head before she walked back to her room. She got back in bed when Murray suddenly knocked at her window.
“Come in.” She said, raising her left arm.
The grey haired girl quickly entered the room and then closed the window.
“You’re already up? You sure must be excited to go to shopping with Oreo and Vanilla.”
“No, I won’t be able to go today.”
“What? Why? We promised them that we were gonna go shopping with them the day after your birthday!”
“Yes, but I’m sick today. I have a cold.” She began to smile as she moved closer to her girlfriend. “At least, that’s what I told my parents. Murray, I think I’m pregnant!”
A smile spread across the grey haired girl’s face as she ran over to her girlfriend and hugged her.
“That’s incredible news! We’re going to be a family!”
“Yes! I’ve never been more happy in my life!”
“But what will we do once our child is born? You might be able to hide your morning sickness, but you’ll eventually begin to show your pregnancy. And even if you managed to hide that, you’ll have an infant to take care of, and I can’t take care of a kid while living in your basement.”
“I’ve only thought about this while I was throwing up in the bathroom, but I think I’ll have to hire a guy that looks like you to play the role of my boyfriend until our child’s born. Then I can have him leave to seemingly skip out on raising our baby, and my parents will be none the wiser! Since my mother would absolutely never abandon her grandchild, I’ll get to keep our child, and you’ll get to raise her in secret. How does that sound?”
“I’m fine with you pretending to be in a relationship with a guy, as long as you don’t do anything with him.”
“Thank you for approving of my plan.” She said, wrapping her arms around her girlfriend. “I want to do everything we possibly can to ensure that our child has a happy life and that we can raise them together.”

-A few hours later-
Oreo and Vanilla were walking to Vienna’s house. They were about to reach the entrance when a familiar voice stopped them.
“Sorry about this, but I’ve come to inform you that Vienna’s sick right now. She won’t be able to go shopping with you girls.”
“What? Really? Is her condition serious?”
“No, but she’s pregnant!” Murray smiled at her friends.
“Are you being serious?” Oreo asked.
“Of course I am. I’d never joke about something as serious as this. She has morning sickness right now, and while she might be able to go out in the evening, she lied to her parents about her having a cold, so that’s out of the table.”
“I see. We’ll just have to go shopping by ourselves then.” Vanilla said.
“See you later, Murray.” Oreo said as she and her girlfriend walked away.
“Bye, girls. Come back some other day. Maybe then we’ll actually be able to go shopping with each other.”

Chapter 224: Oreo Magica 62: A Surprise Lunch

-Half an hour later-
Oreo and Vanilla were walking through the streets of Corner Brook, trying to find a store where Vanilla could buy some makeup for her girlfriend, when a familiar voice called out to them.
“It’s you girls from the other day!”
The two quickly turned around, only to be greeted by Amos.
“Oh, Mr. Faucher!” Vanilla cheerfully shouted as she ran over to the mayoral candidate. “What are you doing here?”
“Nothing much. I just wanted to get some lunch for myself and my niece.”
“You still remember us?” Oreo asked as she ran over to her girlfriend’s side.
“Of course I do. How could I ever forget the faces of the two girls who went backstage to personally tell me about how much they enjoyed my speech?”
“But you’re running for mayor. You have much more important things to remember and think about.”
“That’s true, but just because I have more important things to remember doesn’t mean I can’t remember the moment that made me the happiest or brought me an indescribable amount of joy.”
“Hello, girls.” The purple haired girl, who sat across from Amos, said. “My name is Fields Faucher, Amos’ niece. Seeing you congratulate my uncle on a job well done and raising his spirits after he felt so nervous about his performance on the debate permanently cemented the two of you into my memory.”
The blond nodded his head.
“In hindsight, I shouldn’t have been so worried about how the public perceived me. I trounced Biscotti, and the public seems to agree with me. Most, if not all, local newspapers seem to be reporting on the idea that I’ve won and shaming my opponent for not doing nearly as well as me. I wouldn’t say that I condone this sort of thing being done, but I won’t lie and say it’s not beneficial to my campaign.”
“Our food still hasn’t arrived yet. Would you be fine with us ordering the two of you something to eat?”
“No thanks. We wouldn’t want to bother someone like-“
“Come on, take my niece up on her offer. My family’s so wealthy that we have more money than we know what to do with. Buying the two of you a bite to eat won’t even put a dent in our savings.”
“After we finish our meal, would you two like to come visit our home? You seem like interesting girls. I’m sure we’d get along well.”
“Sure. It’s not like we have anything else to do.” Oreo responded, smiling at the purple haired girl.
“Fields, we barely know these girls. Do you really want to bring these two to our mansion?”
“Yes. They deserve more than just a lunch for being your biggest supporters despite not being able to vote.” She said, smiling as she looked at her uncle. “Plus, it’s a way for me to get a few friends who are around my age.”
“You’re right. You’ve never really had any friends who are your age. All right. Once we’re done eating, you two are more than welcome to come with us.”

Chapter 225: Oreo Magica 63: The Faucher Mansion

-An hour later-
After eating with Amos and Fields, Vanilla and Oreo quickly followed them to their home. They walked for a few minutes before reaching a large brown mansion that was surrounded by a large black gate. The blond pulled out a golden key from his pocket and unlocked the gates, allowing him and his visitors to go further towards the entrance. In the center of the front yard was a large marble fountain. The four of them eventually made it to the front door, which Amos also unlocked.
“Welcome to my humble abode, girls.” He said with a smile on her face as his niece and guests entered.
Beneath them was a white wool carpet, which completely covered the floor of the room for as far as they could see. Across from the entrance was a large, wooden flight of stairs that was also covered by the same carpet and which led to the second floor. On both sides of the room were doors that led to different rooms.
“Make yourselves at home. You can go to any rooms you want and explore this place to your heart’s content.”
“Oreo, Vanilla.” Fields said as she walked toward the stairs. “Would either of you want to see my room?”
“Nah. I’m fine just staying on the first floor. Maybe later though.”
“I’d love to see your room, Fields.” The white haired girl said before walking over to her.
“In case you change your mind, we’ll be in the fourth room on the left side of the hallway on the second floor.“
Oreo nodded her head as the girls walked upstairs. Once her girlfriend was gone, Oreo turned to look at Amos.
“So, Mr. Faucher. Can I talk with you?”
“About what?”
“About your campaign to be mayor. Why do you want to be elected into the position in the first place?”
“I have two reasons for wanting to become Corner Brook’s mayor. The first is that since my political career is still very new, I’m very unknown in the grand scheme of Canadian politics. If I can manage to become the mayor of one of Newfoundland’s biggest cities, then I will be able to gain a good reputation, thus making the possibility of me possibly getting elected into the role of Canada’s Prime Minister much more likely. People are far more willing to elect a man who’s already been proven to be capable of leading a city or town than they are some random, younger guy. As for what my second reason is, I genuinely just want to help people. There’s a big class disconnect between different areas of this city. While most of the areas near the center of the city are fairly wealthy, some of the more western parts are filled with crime and impoverished families. I was fortunate enough to be born into a rich family, but I know that many people, especially the immigrants who moved to those parts to seek a better life, weren’t as fortunate as me. That’s why, if I become Corner Brook’s mayor, I’ll do everything in my power to improve their lives.”

-Meanwhile-
Fields entered the door to her room, allowing her visitor to step inside. She followed her in and then closed the door. To the left of the two girls was Fields’ king sized bed. It had pink bedsheets with a brown teddy bear in between both of the pillows. In front of it was a red heart shaped carpet. To the right of the girls was a white dresser that contained all sorts of different clothing. Hanging on the wall beside it was a large mirror with pink frames that formed the shape of a heart.
“This is your room, Fields?”
“Yep.”
“This looks like a little girl’s room. How old are you?”
“I’m 17 years old, Vanilla.”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“What? You’re almost 18 and your room looks like this? That’s not right! You should really try making your room look more mature and-“
“Come on, Vanilla. I’ve barely been able to live like the woman I am for 4 years now. Just let me have this.” She cheerfully said.
“What?”
“When my parents were still alive, they raised me as if I were a boy. Even though I liked being feminine and doing girly things, they still constantly said I was their son and that I should do more “manly” activities like hunting and drinking beer. It wasn’t until I was adopted by my uncle that I got to actually be a girl.”
“You’re a hermaphrodite?”
Fields nodded her head.
“Yes, but that doesn’t make me any less of a woman.” She cupped both of her breasts through her dress. “Does this look like the body of a man to you?”
“No, not at all. And I’m glad you feel that way. I’m a hermaphrodite as well, and I’ve only recently stopped despising who I am. While I don’t hate myself anymore… I don’t feel entirely comfortable with the fact that this is who I am. Seeing someone who’s much older than me like you be so comfortable with their identity is more really reassuring.”
“Do your friends know about the fact that you’re a hermaphrodite?”
Vanilla nodded her head.
“Most of them do. Obviously my aunt does, but so do the majority of my friends. However, there’s someone I haven’t spoken to about this yet, and that’s my childhood friend. She hates hermaphrodites a lot, and she thinks that we’re all sinners and future criminals. I want to tell her about me, but I’m afraid she’ll start to hate me.”
“Don’t worry about it. Tell her about yourself, and if she hates you or runs away from you, forget about her. She was never your friend if she can’t accept who you truly are.”
“I guess you’re right… but forgetting about her would definitely be much harder than you’re implying.” She took a deep breath. “I guess I’ll try to tell her about this tomorrow.”

Chapter 226: Oreo Magica 64: Unfortunate Discovery

-3 hours later-
Oreo and Vanilla continued talking to their new friends until they decided it was time to leave.
“All right. We’re going to be on our way now.” Oreo said as she and Vanilla stood at the doorway.
“Are you sure you want to leave already? We’re about to start making dinner, and we’d be more than glad if you could eat with us.”
Amos nodded his head.
“It’s fine. I’ll just make some dinner for myself and Oreo later, plus I live with my aunt, who doesn’t know how to cook, so I have to make some food for her too.”
“Well then, you girls are free to come back whenever you’d like. Whether it be to have a meal with us or simply to have someone to talk to, we’ll welcome both of you with open arms.”
“All right. See you later.” Oreo said as she turned around and opened the door.
Both she and her girlfriend quickly exited the mansion.

-An hour and a half later-
Oreo and Vanilla arrived back at their home. They entered the house and saw Bel reading a newspaper.
“Oh, you’re back, girls. Did you enjoy your time out with your friends?”
“Well, we unfortunately didn’t get to actually go out with them since one of them fell ill, but we did still go shopping by ourselves. While on our way there, we met Amos and his niece, who’s a few years older than us, and they invited us to spend some time at their home.”
“So you spent most of the day at a strange man’s home?” Bel asked, lowering her newspaper while raising an eyebrow.
“It’s not as bad as you think, Bel. Amos is a kind man, and if he hurt us in anyway, that’d certainly spell an end to his mayoral campaign and his entire political career before it could even begin. He’d never harm a single hair on our heads.” Oreo said.
“I guess you’re right. Still, a guy who’s like two decades older than the two of you inviting you both to his home is a little odd.”
“It wasn’t Amos’ idea to let us go to his mansion. It was his niece’s suggestion.” Vanilla said.
“That makes things less strange, I suppose.”
Once the girls finished speaking, Vanilla entered the kitchen.

-A few hours later-
Murray put the plate down beside her girlfriend’s bed and gently stroked her head.
“Do you feel fine? Do you want to use the bathroom or feel like vomiting?” The grey haired girl asked.
“No, I feel great.” The brunette said, smiling at her girlfriend. “You really didn’t need to do this for me. I have morning sickness. I’m more than capable of feeding myself.”
“I know, but you’re still sick and pregnant. You really should try to get some rest.” She said, stroking her girlfriend’s chin. “Let our baby’s father take care of you.”
A few seconds later, the two girls heard footsteps approaching the room.
“There’s someone coming this way. Hide.”
Murray quickly ran over to the window, opened it, and jumped out. Not even a second later, a maid stepped inside.
“Lady Vienna, are you done with your dinner?”
“Yes.”
She quickly walked over to the plate and picked it up.
“You shouldn’t keep your window open. It may only exacerbate your symptoms.”
“I know, it’s just that it’s really hot in here.” She lied.
The maid approached the window and quickly closed it.
“It might be hot, but being a little bit uncomfortable is far better than possibly dying.” She said before turning around and walking out of the room.
Outside of the mansion, Murray leaned against its wall.
“Okay, that maid should be gone now. Time to-“
“Hey, who are you?” Vienna’s father, who was walking out from behind his home, shouted.
“Holy shit! I gotta get out of here!” She shouted before running away.
He attempted to chase him, but Murray managed to quickly outrun him.
“Crap, she got away. I wonder what she wanted to do here.” He murmured to himself.

Chapter 227: Oreo Magica 65: She’s My Girlfriend

Vienna continued to lie in her room. She was staring at the window, patiently waiting for her girlfriend to come back in.
“Jeez, what’s taking her so long? The maid left a few minutes ago. Maybe she’s just being thorough and trying to ensure that she’s not here anymore. In that case, I should call her.” She said to herself before standing up.
The brunette approached the window, but before she could open it, she heard another person heading towards her room.
Why is everyone so worried about me all of a sudden? She thought before quickly lying back down on her bed. A few seconds later, her father entered the room.
“What do you want, dad?”
“There was a girl outside your room. I didn’t get a very good look at her, but I was able to make out that she has grey hair, and her dress is old and ripped. Do you know who she is?”
Vienna’s eyes widened.
“Dad, why were you outside?”
“I saw there was a deer eating the grass behind our mansion while I was using the bathroom, so I ran out to chase it off before it crapped everywhere. While trying to get back in, I saw that poor looking girl. Tell me, is she your friend? Because if she’s not, I might have to tell your mom about this.”
“What? Why?” She shouted.
“I need to tell your mother about this so that she can secure any and all entrances to this building. That girl could very well be a burglar who was scoping out the place so that she can strike later. Besides us, there’s not really anyone who lives extremely close to us. She could easily kill all of us in our sleep and make off with your belongings with nobody nearby to help us.“
Vienna took a deep breath and closed her eyes before speaking.
“Dad… that girl is my friend. Her name is Murray Blancette, and she’s my friend… my best friend…” Her hands began to shake. “D-Dad, if I were a homosexual, you wouldn’t tell mother, r-right?”
“Of course not, honey. I had to convince your mom that you dating poor boys wasn’t that bad. She’d probably kick you out of the mansion if she found out you were into girls.”
“Murray is more than my best friend… she’s my girlfriend, a-and I’m pregnant with her child.”
The brunet said nothing and simply approached his daughter. He wrapped his arms around her and smiled at her.
“So that explains why you’re sick.” He calmly said.
“P-Please don’t tell mother a-about this! I-I don’t want to lose Murray o-or be forced to leave the home I g-grew up in.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll keep this a secret between the two of us. But can I ask you a few questions about this Murray girl? How long have you two been together?”
“A month, maybe a little more.”
“Did she force her-“
“No, she didn’t! I can’t believe you’d even think about asking me something like that!”
“Sorry, it’s just that I’ve heard so many stories of hermaphrodites forcing themselves on young girls like you. As-“
“They’re not true! N-None of them are true!” She shouted, tears welling up in her eyes.
“Please, don’t cry! I’m sorry. I truly am. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?” He asked, wiping her tears away.
“Apology accepted, d-dad.”
“Okay, one more question before I get out of your hair. Do you love Murray?”
“Of course. I love her with all my heart. I wouldn’t be having a baby if I didn’t.”
“You’re still young, and having a baby is a lot of responsibility. Are you certain you want to do this?”
“Yes. I want to have this child. I don’t care if mother would never approve of its father. I love her anyway, just like how I’ll love our baby!”
“While your mother might not find out about it today, she’ll find out eventually once you give birth. How will you explain her grandchild’s birth to her?”
“I’ll hire some guy who looks like Murray and pretend to date him until I give birth. Once that happens, I’ll make him leave and pretend like he walked out on me and my baby.”
“If that’s what you’re willing to do to continue being with Murray, then I can’t say anything. I don’t care about the gender or social status of the person you fall in love with. I just want you to be happy with them, so seeing you go through such great lengths to continue your relationship with her is a huge relief to me.”
“I wish mother could be like you when it comes to my love life.“ She let out a sigh. “Why was I born to such a strict, uncaring mother?”

-The next day-
Vanilla opened her eyes and stood up. She rubbed her eyes and walked over to the window in her room. She stared outside for a few seconds as Oreo turned to look at her.
“What are you doing over there?”
“I don’t know. I guess I’m just nervous because I’m going to speak to Keebler later about being a hermaphrodite.” She let out an anxious sigh as she raised her hands up to her face. “I don’t want to lose her! I-I’m scared that when I tell her, she’s going to hate me or be scared of me.”
“Do you want me to accompany you when you leave? You can’t mention that without talking about our relationship.”
“Having you around would make me a little more confident… sure you can come along with me.”
“When are we going to leave?”
“I don’t know. I want it to be before my aunt wakes up, so I’m guessing we’ll have to leave soon.”
“We should hurry up and get dressed then. It wouldn’t be good if Bel woke up.”
Vanilla nodded her head.

Chapter 228: Oreo Magica 66: False Friend

-A few minutes later-
Vanilla and Oreo were walking the same route they took to get to Vienna’s mansion, but instead of going straight forward, they went rightward.
“Vanilla, where even is Keebler’s home anyway?”
“Keeb’s house isn’t too far from Vienna’s. It’s like a five minute walk to the right of it. We should be there soon, but just so you don’t get lost, stick by my side.” She said before turning around and holding onto her girlfriend’s hand.
She was smiling and sounded relatively calm compared to when she woke up.
“Are you still nervous about speaking to Keebler?”
Vanilla stopped in place and took a deep breath.
“Of course I am. I’m deeply afraid and nervous that my best friend will abandon me… and begin to treat me like a monster over matters that I was born with and can’t control. But if I let my fear overwhelm me, I’ll never be able to face her, and she might find out one day on her own, which would be worse than me just telling her about who I really am.” She said before walking forward once more. “I wish I lived in a different country, one where I wouldn’t be despised for being born with both sets of reproductive organs.”

-A few minutes later-
After walking for a while longer, the couple arrived at a sizable house that was made out of bricks with a square roof. Vanilla approached the front door and knocked on it. It took a few seconds, but eventually Keebler walked over to the door and opened it.
“Vanilla? What are you doing here at this hour?“
“I just wanted to speak with you about something…” She said, trying her best to not sound too nervous.
“Okay then, come in.” She moved her head slightly to the side and saw Oreo standing beside her. “Why’d she come with you?”
“Oh, don’t mind Oreo. She just followed me because she was bored and had nothing better to do. Can she come in too?”
“Sure.“ The green haired girl said, moving to the side to let her friends enter her house.
“It smells good in here.” Oreo said as she and her partner walked into the kitchen.
“Did either of you eat while you were at your house? I was making myself some breakfast, so in case neither of you ate, I could cook something up for you girls.”
“It’s fine. We’re just here to talk. We won’t be here for long.” She said as she and Oreo took a seat at the table.
Keebler quickly turned the stove off and asked her friends a question.
“What did you come here to talk about, Vanilla?”
“Keeb… the two of us have been friends for as far back as we can remember. Do you think you could hate me if I did something terrible?”
“No, definitely not. I might be mad at you if you committed a horrible crime, but I don’t think I could always hate you.”
“Then… what if I were somebody horrible?”
“Then we wouldn’t be friends. What are you trying to get at?”
“Keebler… ever since we were children, I-I’ve been keeping a secret from you. I-I’m a hermaphrodite!”
“Is this some sort of jest? Are you pranking me? You’re a few months late to be making jokes of such nature.”
“N-No! It’s true! I was born with both sets of reproductive organs! It’s a secret I’ve kept hidden from everyone for my entire life!”
“You’re kidding! Stop saying that, and just admit this is some joke in poor taste!” Keebler shouted, sounding visibly angry. “If you wanted a reaction out of me, then here it is!”
“She’s not messing with you. What Vanilla’s saying is true. I know because… we’ve done it together.” Oreo began to hold the white haired girl’s hands. “Yes, we’re a happy couple.”
Keebler’s eyes widened as she stood up.
“Excuse me… what? What did you say?”
“Keebler, I might be a hermaphrodite, but I don’t want to harm you. Do you think we could still be friends?”
The green haired girl stood in place as she stared at her two guests for a few seconds before she clenched her fists.
“NO! OF COURSE NOT!” She screamed, tears welling up in her eyes. “Y-YOU’RE A MONSTER! YOU RAPED OREO, AND NOW YOU WANT TO RAPE ME TOO, DON’T YOU?”
“What? No! Vanilla didn’t rape me! I consented to having sex with her!”
“Keeb… I don’t want to-“
“YOU MIGHT NOT WANT TO HARM ME NOW, BUT ONE DAY YOU’LL FORCE YOURSELF ON ME, JUST LIKE YOU DID TO OREO!”
“I see… well then, I guess we should get going then.” Vanilla said before standing up. “Come on, Oreo. Let’s go home.”
Oreo turned to look at Keebler before shouting.
“Vanilla’s your best friend! Did your friendship mean nothing to you?”
“O-Of course it did! W-Why else do you think I’m crying?” She shouted, her voice hoarse. “I-If I didn’t care about her, I-I wouldn’t be so heartbroken about this!”
“Then why are you ordering Vanilla to leave?” She shouted as she stood up.
Oreo was about to walk toward Keebler when her girlfriend grabbed her left arm.
“Come on… Oreo, let’s get out of here.” She said, sounding surprisingly calm.
“Y-Yes, leave this house! Vile sinners like the two aren’t w-welcome anywhere near here!”
As Keebler shouted, she raised her left hand up to the point that Oreo could see that she was wearing a silver ring with a green gem embedded in its center on her left ring finger.
“You hypocrite…” She murmured before turning around. “Come on, Vanilla. Let’s get out of here.”

-A few minutes later-
Bel was sitting on her couch as usual, reading a newspaper that had been delivered in front of her house. She looked through the pages with a neutral expression on her face as she shook her head.
“Poor guy, he did nothing wrong. He just gave his opinion on a minority group. Why are you all hating on-“
Before she could finish speaking to herself, Oreo and Vanilla walked into the house. Her niece looked like she was trying hard not to cry, while Oreo had a neutral expression.
“Since when were you girls up?”
“We only got up like 20 minutes ago. We had something to take care of.”
“Keeb and I got into a fight… and I think she hates me now!” Vanilla shouted before falling to her knees. “S-She despises me because I’m a hermaphrodite!”
“You told her you’re a hermaphrodite?” Bel asked as she stood up and ran to her niece’s side. “And Oreo was there too, so I’m guessing she found out about it too…”
“What’s so wrong with that? Vanilla’s a kind and beautiful girl! Just because she’s a hermaphrodite doesn’t mean she’s any less of a woman!”
“You’re completely right, Oreo, but unfortunately for her, society doesn’t see her like that. If everyone in Corner Brook found out she’s a hermaphrodite, she’d surely be ostracized from society… or worse. Vanilla being a hermaphrodite is our family’s darkest secret for that very reason.”
Oreo gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.
“Keebler and Vanilla have been friends since they were kids! How could she have done something like this to someone she knows wouldn’t hurt her?”
“Because she doesn’t think that. As far as she’s aware, my niece has been playing the long game and is waiting for an opportunity to get in her pants. When all of society tells you hermaphrodites are all predators and sinners… you start to believe it too.”
“Wh-What did I ever do wrong? What did women like me ever do wrong? W-Why are we all hated for the way we’re born? W-Why were we all cursed to live like this?” Vanilla shouted.
Bel hugged her niece but didn’t say any words. Oreo just stood in place and closed her eyes tightly, unable to think of anything to comfort her girlfriend.

Chapter 229: Oreo Magica 67: Born Incorrectly

-A few minutes later-
After being comforted by her aunt, Vanilla walked straight into her room and locked the door. Instead of walking over to the room, Oreo took a seat on the couch. Bel sat beside her and turned to look at her.
“What are you doing? Go comfort her already.”
“I don’t think Vanilla wants to speak with anyone right now. She’s locked her door for a reason, and if you, the woman who’s raised her for most of her life, couldn’t calm her down, I doubt that I, as just a friend of-“
“Don’t lie. I can tell that you’re clearly more than just friends with my niece.”
Oreo’s eyes widened.
“Wh-What do you mean? We’re both girls. We can’t be-“
“You’re playing dumb. You, just like me and my niece, are a homosexual.”
“You’re gay too?”
“Gay? No. How could I possibly be happy in a situation like this?”
“T-That’s not what I meant! Where I come from, gay is slang for homosexual, and usually homosexuals prefer to be called that instead of just homosexuals.”
“In that case, yes, I’m gay. I’ve been into girls for as long as I can remember, and I’ve never had any interest in men. That’s why, despite my age, I’m single and don’t plan on getting married or having kids anytime soon.” She leaned back on her couch and let out a sigh. “Anyway, I’ve been getting a feeling now that you two got together while I was away, but since you two made up a fake story about you just being friends, I played along with it for the time being. But now that Vanilla’s in this state, I think you should try to calm her down. We can talk later about how the two of you met and fell in love, but right now, just try to be there for her.”
“All right. I’ll do my best.” Oreo said before standing up and walking over to the door of her girlfriend’s room.
She knocked on it and then spoke.
“Can you let me in, Vanilla? I want to speak with you.”
She stood in front of the door for a few seconds before being let in by her girlfriend. Oreo stepped inside and closed the door.
“Oreo… why did I have to be born like this? W-Why was I born an abomination? I’m hated by all except for the few friends and family members that I have… and every woman would be afraid of me if they found out I had this condition. What did I do to des-deserve being born like this?”
“Nothing. You did nothing wrong. In fact, I don’t believe you being born a hermaphrodite is a bad thing. It’s just that society as a whole sees you that way.”
“B-But why? Why does society hate me for something I never wanted or was never able to control?”
“It’s because of that stupid religion they follow! If that idiotic book wasn’t a thing, society wouldn’t think you’re a monster!” She shouted as she hugged Vanilla.
“My aunt never went to a church with me… and now I think I know why…” She said, calming down slightly. “She couldn’t, in good conscience… follow a religion that taught her niece that she was sinful for the way she was born. And I… like the fool I am… followed that very same religion without a single doubt.” She smiled. “I-I really am the idiotic one, aren’t I?”
“No. Most people in this country are Christians, and since your aunt is barely home, it makes sense that she doesn’t try to interfere with your beliefs. But still, she should’ve tried to stop you from going to church whenever she could.”
“She did once… but I ended up going anyway. I wish I had listened to my aunt. That way, I would’ve never met Kee-Keebler, and none of this would’ve happened…”

Chapter 230: Oreo Magica 68: I Can’t Forget Even If I Tried

-A few hours later-
Vanilla cooked breakfast for herself, her girlfriend, and her aunt, as usual. She quickly placed their plates of food on the table and sat down beside her family members.
“So, Vanilla. After that talk with your girlfriend, do you feel better?” Bel asked, as she turned to look at her niece.
Despite finding out about her relationship with Oreo without her knowledge, Vanilla didn’t say a word and instead stared at her food.
“Vanilla, your aunt’s concerned about you. You should really answer her question.”
The white haired girl simply nodded her head and remained silent.
“You don’t have to talk to me right now if you don’t want to, but please talk to me later if you start feeling better.” Bel calmly said.

-Many hours later-
After eating her breakfast, Vanilla returned to her room and locked herself inside it. She would only exit to use the bathroom and to cook lunch and dinner. Just like during their breakfast together, Vanilla did not say a single word to her aunt or girlfriend.
“It’s about time we head to bed.” Bel said, standing up. “I’m gonna go take a nap. If possible, can you try to cheer Vanilla up? It wouldn’t be good for anyway if she shuts herself in her room for several days straight.”
“You got it!” Oreo quickly shouted before jumping to her feet.
Bel smiled at her niece’s partner before walking over to her room and entering it. Oreo quickly ran over to her girlfriend’s door and knocked on it.
“Vanilla, can you let me inside? It’s getting pretty late, and I don’t want to sleep on the couch.”
It took a few seconds, but Vanilla eventually stood up, walked over to the door, and opened it. The white haired girl stepped inside and then closed the door.
“Now that we’re alone, let me ask you something. Are you feeling well?”
Vanilla shook her head.
“Did my aunt tell you to ask me that?” She said in a completely neutral tone.
“Yes, but I’m also worried about you as well. You haven’t said a word to me since we came back from Keebler’s house. If you’re upset, then you’re more than welcome to tell me about it.”
“I’m clearly still upset over what happened with Keebler. I might not be crying about it anymore, but her telling me to never talk to her again and kicking me out of her house… it stings just thinking about it.”
“Keebler wasn’t ever going to change her views on hermaphrodites, even if her mom was one. She’d find out about who you truly are eventually, so it’d be better to cut ties with her now than when you’re older and could be put in greater danger than just telling her now would.”
“You’re right… but I don’t like that. I don’t like knowing that Keebler hates me, I don’t like knowing that I’ll never be able to talk about her again, I don’t like that she sees me as a monster!”
“I understand, but there’s nothing we can do. All you can do is try to move on, forget about her, and spend time with the friends that you know won’t come to hate you like Murray, Vienna, and Fields.”
“Forgetting about someone you’ve known since you were a little kid isn’t a very simple thing, Oreo. It’s like trying to forget the person who raised you or who your ex is.”
“Yes, yes, I get it. You’ll probably never be able to fully forget about Keebler, but you can think about other things, like what you’re going to do tomorrow.”
“What I’m going to do tomorrow…” Vanilla began to think for a few seconds. “I guess I should tell Fields about what happened. If Vienna and Murray are capable of going outside, then I’d like to go out with them too.” She said, her lips forming a slight smile.
“That’s what I’m talking about! Try to focus on stuff like that, not about how some spoiled rich girl hates your guts!”

-The next day-
Vienna was still asleep. She didn’t intend on waking up anytime soon when suddenly, somebody knocked on her door.
“Vienna, are you up?” Her mother asked. “If you are, then how are you feeling?”
“Mother…” Vienna yawned as she sat up.
Unlike the last few days, she didn’t feel feverish anymore. However, she still felt very nauseous.
“Great, I feel much better than yesterday!” She said before putting her left hand over her mouth.
“That’s good to hear. If you still feel a little under the weather, then don’t hesitate to tell me immediately.”
She walked away, allowing Vienna to stand up and run over to the window. The brunette stuck her head out of it and vomited on the ground below. A few seconds later, Murray exited the basement’s window. She was about to step on an odd yellow puddle in front of her, when she stopped and looked up only to see Vienna looking down at her.
“Was this your doing?” She asked, chuckling slightly.
“Yes…” She said sheepishly as a blush spread across her face.
“I can’t believe it. Opening your bedroom window just to throw up outside is completely unladylike.” She joked while shaking her head.
“H-Hey! It wasn’t my fault! I couldn’t go to the bathroom because my mom was outside my room!”
“Yeah, I know. I’m just messing with you.” Murray said before quickly climbing up to her girlfriend’s room and entering it.
“I’m not sure how much longer I’ll be able to hide my pregnancy. I’ve already said I don’t have a fever anymore, and I can’t go outside to hire a boy to be my fake boyfriend if I’m always so nauseous when I wake up.”
“It’s fine, honey. I’ll get you a bucket or something that you can throw up in, and when I come visit you in the morning, I’ll bring it out and dispose of it somewhere in the forest.”
“It might make my room all smelly depending on when you wake up!” Vienna shouted.
“Relax. I’ll get you a bucket with a lid. That way you don’t have to smell your own barf while you wait for me to get up.”

Chapter 231: Oreo Magica 69: Paying a Friend a Visit

-A few hours later-
Vanilla had gotten dressed to go out while her girlfriend was lying on the bed behind her.
“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me to Amos’ mansion?”
She nodded her head.
“I’m not really in the mood to go out right now. However, if you visit Vienna’s mansion and she wants to go out with us, then I’ll gladly go with you girls.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” The white haired girl said before walking out of her room. “Aunt Bel, I’m going to go visit Amos’ niece. I’ll try to come back as soon as possible.”
“All right. Stay safe out there.” She said, smiling slightly.
“Your breakfast and Oreo’s breakfast are on the table. Be sure to eat them when you’re feeling hungry.”
“I will, dear.”
Vanilla quickly exited her house and began to walk toward Corner Brook.

-An hour and a half later-
Vanilla arrived at Amos’ mansion. The gates in front of the building were locked, causing the white haired girl to be forced to stand outside them. She knocked on the gates for several seconds, but nobody seemed to come out to let her in.
“Can someone please let me in? I’m a friend of Mr. Faucher’s niece, and I wish to speak with her!” She shouted.
After a few seconds of knocking, Amos exited his mansion and began to walk toward his gates when he noticed Vanilla standing behind it.
“Vanilla? What are you doing here?” He asked as he ran over to them to open it.
“I’ve come to speak with your niece about something.” She responded as she entered the front yard. “Where are you going?”
“I have a speech I need to give to the good people of this city. I’d love to chat with you some more, but I can’t waste any time.” He began to walk away. “I’ll see you later if you’re still here by the time I get back.
“All right. Bye.” She said before waving to him.
Once he was out of her field of view, the white haired girl walked over to the front door of the mansion, opened it, and then entered it. She quickly went upstairs and entered Fields’ room to find her applying makeup to her face.
“Oh, Vanilla. I didn’t expect to see you today. What brings you to my home?”
“I did it…” She said, her smile faltering slightly. “I told my friend about the fact that I’m a hermaphrodite.”
“Really? How did it go?”
“It went as well as you’d think… that’s to say, that it went terribly.”
“She hates you now, doesn’t she?”
Vanilla nodded her head as her eyes moved to look at the floor.
“I think you did the right thing, Vanilla. Even if you’re upset by the outcome of having your friend despise you, it’s better to just cut ties with her now than to continue being friends with someone who despises a group of people you’re a part of.”
“Oreo said the same thing. I know that you’re both right, but that doesn’t mean I’m not upset that the girl I was friends with since childhood hates me now.”
“I get it. Although you may have lost a friend, you still have me and Oreo as friends. And I’m sure you have more that I’ve never met.”
“Yet again, you’re right.” Vanilla said before walking over to her friend and hugging her. “Although I’m sad that Keeb’s not my friend anymore, I’m glad you encouraged me to talk with her about this. I’ll try not to think about her anymore and instead think about my other friends who won’t hate me for the way I was born.”

Chapter 232: Oreo Magica 70: Slander

-The next day, early in the morning-
Viscount’s boss entered her office with a stack full of newspapers in his hands.
“Our competitors sure were quick to publish their latest issues.” He joked as he placed them on his employee’s desk.
The blonde’s eyes widened as she stared at the tower of the newspapers in front of her. As far as she could tell, each one was published by a different company.
“How did you get so many newspapers? It’s only 1 in the morning! Usually our rivals only start delivering their papers at around 6 in the morning, once it’s not too dark outside. Why have they started delivering them in the dead of night?”
“I have no idea. I was just trying to go home, but on my way there, I saw a bunch of different papers on every doorstep for as far as I could see. I was so flabbergasted by the sight that I just had to show you them.”
The blonde quickly grabbed the newspaper on top of the pile and began to skim through it. Once she was done, she grabbed the one that was under it and quickly looked through it.
“I’m gonna look through all of them real quick. I’ll speak with you when I’m done.”
“Take as much time as you need to read through them. We wouldn’t want to be reporting on wrongful or misunderstood information now, would we?” Viscount’s boss asked before he walked out of her office.
Now that she had attained some privacy, the blonde quickly scanned through each and every newspaper that stood on her desk. Each of them contained the same few contents. The first chapter or so discussed Amos’ recent speech, while the rest of them were all dedicated to slandering Biscotti and making him look as bad as possible. They’d report on things like him “supporting predators”, “not being a true Christian”, or “wishing death upon all men”. Once the blonde was done skimming through the newspapers, she put the one that was in her hands down and shook her head.
“T-This is terrible! They’re not even reporting on actual news anymore! They’re just slandering this poor man’s good name!” Viscount shouted as she stood up. “These people have no integrity whatsoever!”
The blonde quickly exited her office and began to speak with her boss.
“I’m done… those newspapers you gave me, they’re full of complete nonsense! There’s barely any actual news in them! Just a bunch of thinly veiled attacks against Biscotti!”
Her boss’ eyes widened.
“Yeesh! That’s not good! What do you plan to do about this?”
“Originally, I wanted my paper to be solely about Amos’ speech, as that was the most important event yesterday. However, after seeing all of this, I think I’m gonna have to add a section discussing all of this and calling it out! If all goes well, I’ll try to interview Biscotti tomorrow.”
“Are you sure you’ll be able to do that? It’s incredibly late right now, and unless you get absolutely no sleep, you might not be able to finish your paper on time.”
“I know, that’s why I want to ask for your help in assisting me to finish this paper.”
“I’m not much of a writer, Viscount. However, if it’s to call out the lies of our contemporaries, I’ll gladly help you out!”
“Thank you, boss. We don’t have any time to waste. Head to my office immediately so that we can start writing!”

Chapter 233: Oreo Magica 71: Meeting the Parents

-A few hours later-
Vienna opened her eyes. She sat up and felt like her head was going to split in half and that she was going to throw up. She quickly stood up and checked beneath her bed, only to not find anything resembling a bucket under it.
No! Don’t tell me Murray overslept! The brunette thought as her eyes widened. She didn’t get me a bucket… so that means I’ll have to-
Her train of thought was broken by the sudden urge to vomit. She quickly got up and ran toward the door to open it. She rushed over to the bathroom door, opened it, and ran over to the toilet. Vienna put her head above the bowl and quickly threw up. She tried her best to keep her voice as low as possible, but unfortunately, her mother opened her room’s door and stood outside the bathroom.
“Vienna! Y-You’re throwing up! What’s wrong? Are you okay?”
“Mother!” Vienna shouted, standing up. “I-I’m fine! I-I’m perfectly fine! I-I just-“
“Don’t lie to me! Something’s clearly wrong with you!” Emma began to approach her daughter.
“M-Mother! Leave me alone!” She shouted, running away from her mother.
“Vienna! Get back here!”
The brunette quickly entered her room, only to see Murray sitting on her bed.
“Good morning, my honey. Sorry I didn’t get you the bucket I promised you, I-“
“Murray! There’s no time to speak! G-Get out of-“
Before Vienna could finish her sentence, the door to her room opened. Emma walked in and immediately noticed Murray on her daughter’s bed.
“Vienna, who’s that girl? And why is she on your bed?”
Murray’s eyes widened.
“Oh shit!” She shouted, standing up.
Without any warning, she suddenly started running toward the window of her girlfriend’s room.
“Where do you think you’re going?” She shouted, jumping at Murray.
Before the grey haired girl could exit, Emma grabbed her left arm, preventing her from escaping.
“Let go of me!” Murray shouted, trying to push her away.
“Tell me! Who are you, and what’s your reasoning for being here?”
“Mom… let go of her.” Vienna said, slowly walking toward them.
“Why should I? This girl could be a thief or a criminal for all we know!”
“Vienna! No, don’t tell her!” Murray shouted.
“That girl…” She closed her eyes tightly. “That girl is my girlfriend, a-and the father of your grandchild!”
Emma’s eyes widened as she recoiled from the shock, accidentally letting go of Murray. Using this opportunity, the grey haired girl sprinted over to the window and jumped out. Once she landed, she ran as quickly as her legs could possibly move without daring to look back.
“W-What do you mean?” She shouted.
“That woman is named Murray Blancette… a-and I love her! She’s my girlfriend, and I’m planning to spend the rest of my-“
“SHUT YOUR MOUTH!” Emma screamed at the top of her lungs before slapping her daughter across the face. “HOW COULD YOU POSSIBLY SPREAD YOUR LEGS FOR A CREATURE LIKE THAT, YOU WHORE? YOU’RE A RICH WOMAN, YOU SHOULD KNOW BETTER THAN TO SLEEP WITH A MONSTER, MUCH LESS A POOR ONE FROM THE LOOKS OF IT!”
“M-Mother!” Vienna shouted, tears welling up in her eyes as she rubbed her left cheek.
“What’s going on in here?” Vienna’s father asked as he entered the room.
“M-Mother slapped me!” She yelled before running behind her father.
“Emilia… is this true? Did you hit our daughter?”
“You don’t get it, Matthew! She slept with a hermaphrodite, and that thing knocked her up! She singlehandedly ruined our family by sleeping with it! I knew I shouldn’t have let her stay home every Sunday!”
The brunet’s eyes moved to look at the floor as he began to frown.
“Oh, that’s what this is about…” He said, his voice growing quieter and slightly more shaky.
“Our only daughter, the girl we spent 15 years raising, just told us she’s pregnant with an abomination’s offspring, and that’s how you react? Do you really not care about her and how this will impact our legacy?”
“Our daughter’s not a whore, Emilia. She did nothing wrong! Sh-She’s just a girl who was-“
Before her husband could finish speaking, the brunette’s eyes widened and she shouted.
“Y-You’re right! H-How did I not think about this earlier?” She asked before walking over to her daughter and husband. “V-Vienna please forgive me for being so rash! You ju-just went through something no woman should have to go through.”
“M-Mother, what are you saying?”
“That monster raped you, Vienna! She forced herself on you, my only daughter! And to cope with your innocence being stolen from you, you forced yourself to be in love with her!”
“What?” Vienna and Matt shouted in unison. “M-Mother you got it all wrong! I’m-“
“No need to talk, Vienna. I’ll report this vile beast to the police right away!” She said before quickly exiting the room.
“M-Mother! No! Don’t!” She shouted before running after her mom.
“Vienna… I’m sorry… I couldn’t keep your relationship a secret. I’m a failure of a father….” He murmured to himself, closing his eyes as tightly as possible.

-
Murray ran as quickly as possible toward the beach when she finally found her destination, Vanilla’s house. She ran over to the front door and knocked on it. After a few seconds, a pink haired woman opened the door.
“Who are you?” She asked.
“My name is Murray Blancette, a friend of your niece and her best friend. Can I talk to them right now?”
“They’re still asleep, but they should be waking up soon. I suggest you wait in the living room.”
“I’m fine with that.” She said, walking over to the couch. “It’s not like I have anywhere to be anytime soon…”

Chapter 234: Oreo Magica 72: An Interview

-Meanwhile-
After drinking an extraordinary amount of coffee and not getting even a wink of sleep, Viscount and her boss finished writing their paper. They quickly made copies of it and delivered it to different houses all across Corner Brook. Once they were done delivering their newspaper, they quickly went over to Biscotti’s house. The politician’s home was a large, two story building made out of bricks with a brown root. Viscount parked her bicycle in front of a large tree, and then she and her boss got off it. The duo approached the front door and knocked on it. A few seconds later, Biscotti, who had huge, deep, dark eyebags beneath his eyes, opened the door. In his left hand was a mug full of coffee, while his other hand held the doorknob.
“Can I help the two of you?” He said, sounding completely unamused, before taking a sip of coffee.
“I know you don’t know us, Mr. Morrison, but I’m a journalist, and this man who stands beside me is my-“
“I’m not in the mood to deal with whatever you want from me.” He said in a sour tone as he began to close the door.
“WAIT!” Viscount’s boss shouted before placing his left foot on the door frame, preventing the politician from shutting the door.
“I’ve read countless newspaper issues from our rivals, and instead of focusing on different events from across Corner Brook or on the mayoral race, most of them are focused on just slandering you. As a journalist who prioritizes telling the truth in my papers, seeing this disgusts me. So to balance all of these people slinging mud at your good name, I’ve decided to interview you to dispel the rumors being spread about your good name and policies to the people!”
“What? Do you just want money? I’ll give you money. I can’t keep taking so many attacks to my name.” He sighed.
“No, we don’t care about money. We just want our peers to stop slandering you.”
Biscotti let out a sigh.
“Fine. Come in.”
The two of them walked into the building, allowing Biscotti to close the door.
“Have a seat on my couch, but try to keep your voices down while you’re speaking with me. My wife and children are still asleep.”
Viscount and her boss did as told. Biscotti sat in front of them and took another sip of his coffee.
“So, we’re gonna ask you a few questions. Why do you want to be the mayor of Corner Brook?”
“I want to help people… so many of this city’s citizens live in poverty, unable to properly provide for themselves and their families. I might have some bad… or outdated views, but I’m willing to change them for the sake of the good people of Corner Brook.”
“Are any of your children hermaphrodites, or do you have any family members with that condition?”
“No. I don’t have anyone in my family with a condition like that.”
“Then why do you want to help people like them?”
“What kind of question is that? Hermaphrodites are humans just like you and me. They were born with both sets of reproductive genitals, yes, and while they might be unusual, that doesn’t make them lesser women or people. It’s the same as thinking someone is less than you because their skin is darker than yours. It’s preposterous. And yet… so many people would want nothing more than to see women like them hang from trees without as much as a fair trial. And when you speak out against such inhumanity, you’re labeled a traitor to men… or someone who condones rape… or not human.” He shook his head. “I could handle one or two newspapers calling me that, but to see all of them regurgitate the same handful of talking points over and over again while barely even talking about Amos… it’s disheartening. I could drop out of the race… but that’d practically be giving him the win, and while I don’t think that he’s a bad guy or anything, I don’t think it’d be right to give the people absolutely no options when it comes to leadership.” Biscotti sighed. “Hermaphrodites are just regular people… not monsters or sinners. And yet people hate on those who say just that. I know that if I told the general public my home’s address, I’d put myself and my family in danger, so could you please keep the location of this house a secret?”
“Sure thing, Biscotti.”

-
Emma entered the police station closest to her home. She walked over to the front desk and stared at the receptionist in the eyes. She didn’t seem upset, and in fact, she seemed rather annoyed.
“Hello, ma’am. What brings you here today?”
“I’d like to report a crime.”
“What sort of crime did you witness?” The man behind the counter asked, pulling out a small notepad and a pen from inside his uniform.
“My daughter’s been raped!”

Chapter 235: Oreo Magica 73: Surprise Guest Apperance

-A few minutes later-
Vanilla opened her eyes and sat up. She turned to her left and saw that her girlfriend was still asleep. She thought about waking her up, but instead decided to let her sleep for a little bit longer.
“I’ll wake you up once I’m done cooking so you don’t have to wait for your food. You deserve some rest.” The white haired girl said before running a finger down her left cheek to her lips.
Vanilla stood up and walked toward the door. She opened it and was greeted by a familiar girl sitting on the couch next to her aunt.
“About time you woke up. I’m a very busy woman. Losing even a minute of my time could be detrimental to me!” Murray joked.
“Murray?” Vanilla shouted. “What are you doing here?”
She moved her head back and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before responding.
“It’s over…”
“What do you mean it’s over?”
“Did Vienna break up with you or something?” Oreo, who was standing behind her girlfriend, asked.
“Since when were you up?” Vanilla asked as she turned to look at her.
“Since you shouted about Murray being here. I probably would’ve been able to sleep for another hour or two if you didn’t wake me up.”
“Oh! I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to-“
“Don’t worry. I’m not mad at you or anything. It was an accident.”
“So are you two gonna keep talking to each other and leave me to sit here? Or do you want to hear why I’m here right now?”
“Sorry about that.” Oreo said, turning to look at her friend. “Continue.”
“No, Vienna didn’t break up with me or anything like that… it’s worse. Her mom found out about our relationship, and I had to run away from her mansion.”
Both of the girls’ eyes widened.
“What’s going to happen to Vienna now?”
“I don’t know, but probably nothing good. She might get beaten by her mother… or even disowned by her. I’ll try to go back there at some point tomorrow, but it’s not safe right now.”
“You’re a magical girl, Murray. You’re faster and stronger than every single person in that mansion combined! Why don’t you just go back and try to save Vienna using your powers?”
“Perhaps I could, but I don’t want to hurt anyone who Vienna cares about. She’d probably hate me if I hurt her mom or one of the servants. Even if I didn’t hurt anyone and just ran into the place to get Vienna out, her mom would most likely report me to the police. My only options then would be to live on the streets with her, which I’m sure Vienna wouldn’t appreciate, or move in with you girls… and I don’t want to get any of you involved.”
“You’re assuming your girlfriend’s mother didn’t already report you to the police.” Bel calmly said. “From the sounds of it, your girlfriend’s from a very wealthy family. Now that her mother and father know of your existence, they might think you violated their precious daughter and have already reported you to Corner Brook’s cops.
A smile spread across Murray’s face as tears welled up in her eyes.
“I should’ve expected that I’d be caught and reported to the police one day for all my crimes… but out of all of them, why did I have to be caught for the crime of loving Vienna!”
“Do you know what her parents are called? I have a feeling I’ve heard of your girlfriend before, but I’m unsure.”
“Her dad’s named Matthew, and I’m pretty sure her mom’s name is Emilia or Emma.”
Bel’s eyes widened as she realized who Vienna’s mother was.
“Damn it! Of all people it could’ve been, why did it have to be you?”
“Wait, I remember Vienna’s mom telling us that you were her mentor when she was starting out with her career. If anyone can convince her to forgive Murray, it’s-“
“It’s pointless, Vanilla. Someone like her wouldn’t change her mind about something like this, even if I begged her to. Emma was a stubborn woman when she was my apprentice, and now that she’s so rich, I only expect her to be more so.”
“If that’s the case, then I can’t stick around here until tomorrow. I’ll have to go see her once the sunsets!”
“But where are you supposed to go once you’ve managed to get her away from her mansion?” Oreo asked.
“Bel Gauthier, do you think you could give me and my girlfriend enough money to afford a ferry ride to Quebec? If we can make it there, we should be able to make it to Ontario and later New York with little effort.” Murray got on her knees. “P-Please! I’m begging you! We can’t stay here any longer! W-We need to leave soon, or else I-I’ll be killed!”
“I’ll give you however much you and your girlfriend need to get out of this place. But what are your plans going to be for after you get out of Canada?”
“I-I don’t know. America’s not too much more progressive than this shithole, and neither of us know any other languages outside of English. As long as we can pretend to be just friends, w-we should be fine in America.”
“I’ve been curious about it for a while, but how did you and Vienna even meet?” Vanilla asked.
“That’s a long story… are you sure you want to hear it?”
“Yes. I want to know how you two fell in love!”
“Yeah. We’ve been friends for a while now, but you never told us how you met.” Oreo said.
Murray’s lips formed a small smirk.
“Take a seat then, we might be here for a while.”

Chapter 236: Oreo Magica 74: Our First Encounter

-A month ago-
Murray was standing on a tall tree near a large mansion. It was dark outside, and everyone in the building seemed to be asleep. At least the person who slept in the bedroom behind the window she was staring at was.
“The people in this house look really rich! I bet that if I manage to snatch even a single piece of jewelry from them, I’ll be able to buy myself a house to live in!” She gleefully shouted. “But I can’t get too loud or carried away yet. I still need to keep my voice down so that I don’t wake anyone up, or else I’ll never be able to get anything from this place.” The grey haired girl said, lowering her voice and preparing to jump.
She waited a few seconds before leaping at the side of the mansion. Murray managed to cling onto the wall as if she were a rodent and climb upwards until she reached the window. She looked around the room, and outside of a brown haired girl who appeared to be asleep, there wasn’t anybody who could catch her.
“Okay, I’ll have to make as little noise as possible from now on. If I make any loud, sudden movements, that broad will wake up and I’ll get caught.” She murmured before slowly opening the window.
She slowly entered the room and then stood up. She turned to stare at the girl as she slowly approached the drawer to the left of her bed. Murray eventually reached her target and slowly opened the top drawer. Once it was fully opened, she stopped looking at the brunette and instead turned her attention to the drawer in front of her. It contained items such as necklaces, rings, earrings, and even bracelets that all appeared to be made out of either gold or platinum and have precious gems such as diamonds, rubies, and emeralds inside of them.
“Damn! These people are the really, really rich type of rich people. This entire drawer’s filled to the brim with jewelry!” She murmured, trying her best to not shout.
The grey haired girl grabbed a handful of jewelry with her left hand and began to slowly walk toward the window. Before she could escape, the girl who the jewelry belonged to opened her eyes and turned to look at her.
“Hello?”
“AHH!” She screamed, running toward the window.
“Wait, don’t go!” The brunette shouted. “I’m not mad or scared of you! I just want to speak with you!”
Murray stopped in front of the window and turned her head to look at the girl.
“Don’t lie to me. I’m a thief, someone who broke into your fancy mansion with the sole intention of stealing your valuables and who could easily slit your throat at any moment. You’re a young girl. You should be begging me to spare your life or crying out to your parents, not trying to have a conversation with me like I’m a school friend of yours.”
“If it were any other person, like a grown man or a grown woman, perhaps I would act like that. But you’re just also a young girl, one who’s even younger than me.”
“I’m 14… I’m not that young.” Murray said, turning away from the brunette.
“Really? Then that means we’re the same age.” The girl stood up and began to walk toward the thief. “What’s your name?”
“Murray Blancette. Why do you want to know?” She began to grin. “What? Are you gonna report me to the police and have me arrested?” She placed the jewelry on the ground in front of her. “Look, if you want your stuff back. Go take it. I’m gonna head-“
The brunette rushed over to Murray and gently grabbed onto her left hand.
“My name is Vienna, and I want to be your friend!”
“M-My friend? For what purpose? I don’t have anything. Not a house, not money, not even spare clothes. Rich girls like you should stay away from me and go make friends with other rich people.” She moved her hand away from Vienna. “I’ll only make you smell like a homeless person.”
“I don’t want to be friends so that I can get something from you, Murray. I want to be friends with you because you’re an interesting person.”
“I’m a thief. In what universe am I more interesting than you? All I do is commit crime after crime to support myself. I wish I lived a calm, peaceful life like yours.” She moved her hand away from Vienna’s. “Now go back to sleep. I’m out of here!”
The grey haired girl jumped out of the window.
“Wait! Don’t go!” The brunette shouted, running over to her window and sticking her hand out of it.
Murray safely landed on the ground and didn’t turn around.
“I don’t need some rich girl pitying me. I’m fine as is.” She murmured to herself.

-The next day-
Murray opened her eyes and looked around the area she had slept in. Her back hurt from sleeping on the dirt beneath her. She stood up and stretched before her stomach suddenly growled.
“I should get something to eat. It wouldn’t do me well if I ignored the most important meal of the day.” She said before walking to her left, in search of any animals.
Although she preferred eating deer and hare meat, she didn’t mind eating bear and wolf. She walked around for what seemed like an hour but didn’t find any creatures nearby.
“Where are all the animals? Did they know I was gonna take a nap here and fled before I could get them?” She asked herself as she continued walking.
Suddenly, the grey haired girl heard what sounded like something running toward her.
“About time! I was starving!” She gleefully said to herself before transforming and summoning her dagger.
Murray turned to her left, only to be greeted by Vienna running toward her.
“Murray! I finally found you!” Vienna shouted as the grey haired girl entered her field of view.
“Y-You again?” She yelled, her eyes widening.
The thief turned to the left and then the right, trying to determine which path would be more difficult for someone in heels to traverse. Before she could come to a decision on where to go, Vienna managed to grab her arms.
“I’ve been looking for you all morning!” Vienna shouted, smiling from ear to ear.
“Why are you wasting your time on me? Shouldn’t you be in school, studying to be a good housewife or something?”
“It’s a Saturday. We don’t go to school on the weekends.” Vienna giggled. “Everyone knows that. Did you hit your head or something?”
“I’ve never gone to school before, so I didn’t know students had the weekends off.”
“You’re illiterate?”
“No, I can read just fine, and I can do simple math. While I’ve never received a formal education, I was homeschooled when I was younger for a few months.” She turned away from Vienna. “Why are you so interested in me? Don’t you have other, wealthier friends you could spend your time with?”
“No. I don’t have any friends.”
“Is that so? Why’s that?”
“Well, I talk with girls my age at school and in church, but I wouldn’t say I’m close enough to them to actually call any of them my friend.”
“So instead of being friends with some rich girl your age, you wish to befriend a homeless criminal? Would your mother even be okay with-“
“I don’t care what my mom thinks about who my friends are! She doesn’t know that you’re my friend. We can meet in secret and talk. If you want, you can even live in my basement. I’ll give you clothes, food, and maybe even some money whenever my mom gives me some.”
Murray’s eyes widened.
“Why are you doing this? We literally met last night. I’m not your friend. I’m just some smelly, impoverished, criminal who-“
Before Murray could finish speaking, she heard rustling come from a bush behind Vienna.
“Lower your voice. There’s something behind you. If you keep speaking as loud as you are, you might scare away my breakfast.”
Vienna nodded her head as she let go of Murray.
The grey haired girl slowly walked toward the bush until a large male black bear stuck his head out of the plant.
“A BLACK BEAR?” Vienna screamed from the shock of seeing such a dangerous animal suddenly appear.
Now frightened, the animal let out a fearsome roar and charged at the brunette.
“IT’S COMING STRAIGHT AT ME!”
Murray gritted her teeth.
“Stay behind me! I’ll take care of this by myself!” She shouted before rushing straight at the bear.
Once she was close to it, instead of swinging her dagger at its neck or head, she somehow sliced it right in the neck without moving a muscle. Blood gushed out of its wound as it fell to the ground beside Murray, trying desperately to breathe. After a few seconds, it stopped breathing and moving.
“H-How did you do that? You didn’t even attack that bear, and yet it somehow went down! That’s absolutely incredible!” Vienna shouted, looking at the grey haired girl with an awestruck expression.
“I’m a magical girl. I was born with the ability to use magic.”
The brunette’s eyes widened.
“Wait? Y-You’re a witch?”
“Witches are a completely different thing than magical girls.”
“B-But the Bible says that female practitioners of black magic are-“
“I don’t care about what the Bible says! My magic isn’t black, and I’m not a Witch! I might be a magic user, but I’d never allow myself to become a monster!” She shouted.
Vienna stared at Murray for a few seconds before walking over to her and hugging her tightly.
“I’m sorry for making you upset. Will you forgive me?”
The grey haired girl’s eyes widened. The warmth and closeness of Vienna’s embrace nearly made her tear up.
“Y-Yes. I’ll forgive you…”
“Will you take me up on my offer and move into my basement?”
Murray went silent for a few seconds before speaking once again.
“All right, I’ll move in with you, but as payment, let me treat you to something.” She said before grabbing the bear beside her and effortlessly lifting it up. “Have you ever eaten bear before?”
“No. I’ve had deer and hare before, but not a huge, hulking predator like a bear.”
“Then let me make some bear for the two of us to enjoy together.” She said, smiling at her new friend.

Chapter 237: Oreo Magica 75: Vienna’s Family

Meanwhile-
Vienna’s mother entered her mansion and closed and locked the door behind her. She walked over to her living room, where her husband was sitting on the couch, waiting for her.
“Emilia…” The brunet said in a somber tone as he stared at the ground.
“I’ve reported that thing to the police.” She responded, sounding completely frustrated. “Apparently, a bunch of people throughout the years have already reported a “girl” who looked similar to her in the past due to her stealing their valuables. None of the things she’s stolen have been big or important enough to launch a full scale investigation, but this time, she messed up! She stole the most valuable thing from the daughter of a rich and powerful woman, and now she’s going to pay with her life!” She said, grinning from ear to ear. “In just a few hours, I’ll go back to the city to aid the police-“
“Emilia… Vienna said she was in love with that girl. You and I both said that as long as our daughter’s boyfriend loved her, you wouldn’t get involved, regardless of their social status or the way they act. That girl seems to be Vienna’s boyfriend, and-“
“What are you insinuating, Matthew?” The brunette shouted, glaring at her spouse. “Have you lost your mind? A woman cannot love another woman the way a man can! If our daughter did fall for a girl, that’s not the result of genuine love like ours! It’s the result of her being too immature to realize that she’s sexually frustrated and that a romantic relationship between the same sex would never work out! A romantic relationship with a hermaphrodite would be even worse! Unlike actual women, those creatures are incapable of feeling even a shred of love or compassion. Beasts like them only know two things: how it feels to lust after a pure, innocent girl, and how to defile her!”
Matthew’s eyes widened.
“Can you hear what you’re saying? Vienna, with her full chest, said that she loved that girl! How can you still insist that she was-“
Emilia walked over to her husband and grabbed onto his arms, pinning him against the wall.
“Shut your mouth, you sissy! You know nothing about how men and women should act! If you hadn’t married me, you’d be rotting in your parents’ home! No woman other than me would’ve willingly married you, even if doing so would’ve made them a millionaire!”
“E-Emilia! L-Let go of me! Y-You’re scaring me!” He shouted, tears welling up in his eyes.
“Silence!” She quickly grabbed his throat with her left hand and tightly squeezed down on it. “If you want to act like a woman, then you deserve to be treated like one!” She shouted before letting go of his remaining hand and punching him in the stomach with all of her might.
Matthew’s mouth went agape as he fell to his side. The brunette let go of him, and he clutched his stomach in pain.
“E-Emilia…” He weakly said as tears ran down his cheeks.
“Oh, don’t cry! You’re a man! Men aren’t supposed to cry! Until you act like one, you won’t understand the pain that demon put our daughter through!” She said, sounding more annoyed than angry.
Emma walked away from her husband and walked upstairs. She quickly entered her daughter’s room to see her lying on her bed with her face buried in her pillow.
“There’s no need to cry, Vienna. Everything will be all right.” She said as she approached her daughter and got on her bed. “I’ll be by your side, so please, let it all-“
“M-Mother! I can’t believe you did this!” She yelled as she turned her head to look at her. “I-I’m in love with Murray, a-and you still reported her to-“
“You aren’t, Vienna. Girls cannot love other members of the same sex. Your feelings for it weren’t true! It was a sexual predator who was manipulating you for the purpose of satisfying its desires!”
Vienna gritted her teeth.
“FINE! EV-EVEN IF MY FEELINGS FOR M-MURRAY WEREN’T TRUE, AND SHE WAS JUST MANI-MANIPULATING ME F-FOR MY BODY, THAT DO-DOESN’T MEAN I’M NOT CA-CARRYING HER CHILD! M-MURRAY’S GOING TO BE Y-YOUR LONG AWAITED GR-GRANDCHILD’S PARENT! Y-YOU CAN’T-“
“I understand you’re still trying to cope with the fact that you were violated by that thing, but you can’t possibly be trying to tell me that a hermaphrodite’s offspring is my grandchild!” She laughed. “That parasite is no grandchild of mine, and you know it! Once it’s born, you’ll have to discard it!” The brunette turned around and began to walk out of the room.
“D-Discard? M-Mother, y-you can’t possibly be te-telling me to-“
“I’m trying to rationalize with you, but it seems like you’re not processing even a single one of my words. I’ll let you calm down for a little while longer. If you want to talk to me about anything, I’ll be in my room.” She said before leaving her daughter’s bedroom.
“Mother… y-you’re the monster…” Vienna sobbed.

Chapter 238: Oreo Magica 76: Her Offer to Me

-A month ago-
Murray and Vienna sat in front of a fire with sticks that had pieces of bear on the end in their hands.
“I didn’t expect someone like you to know how to cook bear.”
“Why not? When you’re as poor as me, you have to take whatever you can get, especially wild animals such as bears and deer.”
“Are game animals the only things you eat?”
“Of course not. It’s most of what I eat, but I still eat fruits and vegetables whenever I have the opportunity to steal them.”
“That can’t possibly be a healthy diet. Eating meat’s not bad, but eating only meat for breakfast, lunch, and dinner and occasionally having a fruit or vegetable can’t possibly be good. You’re still a growing girl! You need a more balanced diet of-“
“You think I wouldn’t have a balanced diet if I could? If I were as rich as you, I’d gladly eat all the fruits and vegetables I could possibly get my hands on. I like meat, but it does get kind of boring when that’s the only thing you’ve been eating for months.”
“Once you start living with me, I’ll make sure you get proper meals with vegetables and fruits.”
“And how are you gonna do that? I doubt you can cook by yourself, and if you ask your chef to make you an extra meal or more food, they’ll probably get suspicious and tell your parents about it, causing me to get caught.”
“I’ll just skip some meals and let you eat them.”
Murray’s eyes widened.
“That’s ridiculous! You shouldn’t even think about something like that!” She shouted. “I don’t want you to starve yourself just so that I can get a more balanced diet!”
“It’s okay. I don’t really eat much, so I’m okay with giving you some of my food.”
“If that’s the case, then I won’t say no to your idea, but please, make sure you don’t starve yourself because of a thief like me.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll eat enough to keep my stomach full!”

-A few hours later-
After Murray and Vienna had finished eating the bear, they went to the side of the mansion where the window to Vienna’s room was.
“You know, now that I’m here, I kind of just realized a major flaw with your plan. How am I supposed to live with you? I’m sure your parents wouldn’t approve of a literal hobo who commits crimes to survive being anywhere near their daughter. And if I lived in your room, they’d find out about me eventually.”
“Simple. You’ll live in my basement.” The brunette said as she walked over to the small basement window and opened it. “The only things in that room are belongings we don’t use, and nobody checks there. Unlike most homes, my basement’s pretty warm. It’s the perfect place for you to live!”
Murray walked over to the window and slowly crawled inside. She managed to enter it relatively easily.
“If you find the ground too hard for you to sleep on, I’ll buy you a bed!”
“Thank you, Vienna. I really can’t express how grateful I am for all of this.”
“No problem. I’m gonna go back inside now. Come to my room if you need anything, or if you just want to talk to me.”
“I’ll be sure to!”

-Present day-
“A-And that’s how I met Vienna.” Murray said, trying her best to keep herself intelligible. “On-Once the sunsets, I’ll head to her mansion and talk with her. If all goes well, w-we’ll be able to leave Newfoundland.”
“I’ll come with you.” Oreo said. “We’re both magical girls. If you’re attacked by a group of people, you might get overwhelmed. I’ll use my magic in helping you get to Vienna!”
“I want to help as well!” Vanilla shouted. “I might not be a magical girl, but you’re both my-“
The grey haired girl shook her head.
“Stay here, gi-girls. I don’t w-want the two of y-you to get involved in my personal matters. I-I’d hate to see either of you get hurt!”
“But Murray-“
“I-I can do this by myself. I-I’ve managed to survive by myself for nearly a decade, right? Ju-Just breaking into a mansion to get something sh-should be perfectly doable.”

Chapter 239: Oreo Magica 77: I’m Going After Her

-Many hours later-
Matthew was walking upstairs toward his daughter’s room. She hadn’t come out of her room once in the entire day, not even to use the bathroom. It was almost time for dinner, so he was going to tell her to come downstairs to eat with him and his wife.
“Vienna.” He said as he approached her bedroom’s door. “Dinner’s ready. Come to the kitchen to eat with us.”
The brunette didn’t respond.
“I understand that you’re upset at your mother, but please don’t lock yourself in your room. Maybe the two of us c-can come to a mutual agreement on something if you just talk it out.” He said, his voice shaking slightly.
“…Can’t I just eat alone in my room? I don’t want to even look at that woman!”
“Don’t say that, Vienna. That woman’s your mother, the person who gave birth to you and raised you. E-Even if she’s not good at showing it, sh-she loves and cares about you. Please, come downstairs so that we can talk about what to do!” He begged.
“Does she really? She told me that once my baby’s born… I-I’ll have to discard them…” She said, sounding as if she was about to start crying once again.
Matt gasped.
“I-If she re-really loved me, would she tell me to get rid of my baby? H-How could anyone say something as terrible as th-that to someone’s who’s preg-pregnant?” She shouted.
“I don’t know…” His eyes drifted down to stare at the floor. “Perhaps she wasn’t thinking rationally when she spoke to you. Although your mother tries to act stoic around her coworkers and people she’s trying to impress or intimidate, she’s a very emotional person and often acts on impulse. I-I’m sure that if we can manage to calm her down, w-we’ll get her to change her mind about this. But that will never happen unless you agree to have dinner with us.”
Vienna didn’t respond to her father’s pleas. Instead, she stood up and opened her room’s door.
“All right… I’ll speak with her.”
Matthew began to smile.
“You finally came to your senses. Okay, let’s go.”
The two of them walked downstairs and walked into the dining room. Sitting at the table was Emma, who had already finished eating.
“What took the two of you so long?” She asked, turning to look at her daughter and husband. “I’m a very busy woman. I don’t have the time to keep sitting around all day, letting my food get cold.” She said, standing up and pulling a golden pocket watch out of her pocket.
She opened it and looked at the time.
“It’s about time I head out of here to help the police look for that bandit.”
“Mother! No!” Vienna shouted, running over to her mom and grabbing her by her dress’ sleeve. “P-Please don’t do this! I-If you go out, Mu-Murray will be-“
“Why should I care about what happens to that thing? It ruined you and expects me to raise its brat! It could rot in hell for all I care!”
She shouted before pushing her daughter away, causing Vienna to slam into the wall beside her.
“Emilia…”
“I’m going to leave now. Make sure nothing happens to Vienna.”
The brunet slowly nodded his head as his wife walked away.
“Mother… why?” She shouted. “Wh-Why can’t you understand m-my feelings?”
Emma didn’t say a single word and walked out of her mansion.
“Dad, pl-please let me go after her! I-If she makes it to the police, m-my girlfriend will die!”
“Okay, Vienna, go after your mother. Please stop her before anyone gets hurt!”
The brunette quickly ran past her father and exited her home.
“I guess I’ll just eat my food… alone…” He said before walking over to the table and sitting down to eat his dinner.

-Meanwhile-
Murray stared out of the window in Oreo and Vanilla’s room. She had a neutral expression on her face as she watched the sun set.
“Murray.” Vanilla said as she opened the door and stepped into her room. “I made us some dinner. Come eat with-“
“No, I’m not gonna eat just yet.” The grey haired girl responded, turning to look at her friend. “It’s time I go save Vienna!”
“Is that so?” Bel asked as she and Oreo entered the room.
“Yes. This sunset’s setting the perfect romantic mood for a princess to be rescued from the castle of the evil queen who kidnapped her!” Murray shouted.
“Once you save Vienna, I assume you’re not gonna come back here.” Oreo said as she approached her friend. “This will probably be the last time we see each other.” She wrapped her arms around her and hugged her.
“Murray, can you promise us one thing? That you and Vienna will be happy no matter where you go?”
“Of course! I’ll do everything in my power to ensure my girl ends up as happy as possible!” She said, smiling from ear to ear.
Bel pulled out 600 dollars from her pocket and handed it to Murray.
“This might be a little too much, but here’s your money for the boat ride to Quebec. Use whatever remains to buy a house or something in America, or wherever you end up settling down.”
The grey haired girl nodded as her friend stopped hugging her.
“Once I save Vienna, I’ll come back and we’ll say our goodbyes then.” She walked over to the window and opened it. “I’ll see you all soon!” She jumped out of the window and began to run away.
“Bye, Murray.” Oreo said, waving goodbye to her friend.
“Come back safe!” Vanilla shouted.

Chapter 240: Oreo Magica 78: Good Evening, Sir

-A few minutes later-
Emma walked into the closest police station to her house. The same police officer who she said reported the thief to earlier was still sitting behind his desk.
“Hello, sir.” She calmly said. “I’ve come to help out with delivering wanting posters of the creature that raped my daughter. Have you already started with that, or can I still help all of you place posters around the city?”
“Oh, that? We already started doing that a few minutes ago. However, if you wish to volunteer, you can still do so.” He said before pulling out a large stack of wanted posters with a police sketch of Murray drawn on them from inside the counter.
In it, the thief’s hair was so messy that it looked like she had just gotten out of bed, and she had a large scar over one of her eyes. It hardly looked like her, yet Emilia didn’t see any problems with the way it looked.
“Yes, thank you! I want to do everything in my power to help bring this criminal to justice!” She enthusiastically shouted, grinning from ear to ear.

 

-
Murray ran through the woods as quickly as her legs could move. She needed to save Vienna as quickly as possible so that they wouldn’t miss out on being able to get on a boat ride to Quebec.
“Her mansion’s not too far from here! I just need to keep running, and I’ll make it there soon!” She shouted.
After less than a minute, Vienna’s family’s mansion finally entered her field of view.
“Yes! Don’t fret a single second longer, Vienna! I’m gonna save you!” She yelled.
She made her way to the side of the building that her girlfriend’s room was on, and once she was there, she began to climb up the wall until she reached the window.
“Vienna, worry no longer! I’m here!” Murray shouted as she opened it.
Instead of seeing the brunette lying on her bed either crying or staring at the ceiling, she saw Vienna’s father sitting against the door with his knees against his chest. He wasn’t crying, but he had tears in his eyes, and he was frowning while staring at the floor.
“Hey, Mr. Vienna’s father, what are you doing in here? Where’s your daughter?”
Matthew quickly wiped his tears away with his shirt’s sleeve and looked up at the girl.
“Vienna went into the city to stop her mom from searching for you.” He said, sounding like he was about to burst into tears at anything now. “It’s been around an hour since she chased after her, and she hasn’t come back since, so I assume she wasn’t successful. I’m here right now because I want to be alone…” Matthew’s eyes welled up with tears once more. “I’m a failure of a man, a failure of a husband, a failure of a father, a failure of a human. I don’t deserve to live in a mansion like this or to have a daughter who loves me as much as Vienna! I-I should just disappear from the world and be forgotten by everyone!” He sobbed.
“No, you shouldn’t. Your daughter would be inconsolable if you vanished from her life.”
“Vienna deserves a b-better father! If I we-were more of a man, no-none of this would’ve happened! Yo-You and Vienna would be happy and living in p-peace right now!”
“If you were more like a man, you wouldn’t be crying right now. Not because this situation would’ve been avoided, but because men tend to bottle their emotions up. You probably wouldn’t be too different from your wife, and your daughter would probably dislike you as much as she dislikes her. You don’t need to change yourself, Matthew.”
“B-But if I were more of a man, m-my wife would’ve taken me more seriously and wouldn’t have reported you to the police!” He sobbed.
“How do you know? Perhaps you would’ve been swayed to your wife’s side and gleefully reported me to the cops and, with your own to hands, hang me from a tree instead of speaking with me as you’re doing right now. Even if you didn’t, your wife sounds like a stubborn woman. I doubt she wouldn’t report me just because you’re more mainly.”
“…I guess you’re right, Murray.” He let out a sigh. “I’m sorry for wasting your time.”
“No problem. I know women can’t get married to members of the same sex in Canada, but you’re practically my father in law. You’re not wasting even a second of time by telling me your worries and fears.”
“Maybe not in any other scenario, but not right now. As we speak, Emilia and the police are setting up wanted posters in Corner Brook. People will see them, a-and they’ll want you hanged! Vienna’s probably in the city, waiting for you! Please h-hurry and find her before they get to you!”
Murray began to grin.
“I’ll do just that!” She gleefully responded.
The grey haired girl was about to close the window, but right before she could, Matthew shouted to her.
“Wait, before you go, can I ask you one more thing?”
“What is it?”
“Once you get Vienna, I’m guessing the two of you aren’t gonna stay in Canada for much longer.”
She nodded her head.
“I know this might be selfish, and it could be potentially dangerous depending on how long it takes you to find her, but once you’re together, can you come back? I want to speak with the two of you one last time before you leave this country.”
“No problem, sir! I’ll be back soon!“ Murray playfully said before closing the window.
“S-Sir?” He shouted, his cheeks flushing. “Sir Matthew… that has a nice ring to it! I never expected a girl to call me that though. Life really is full of surprises.”

Chapter 241: Oreo Magica 79: Let’s Go Home

-Half an hour later-
Emma was placing wanted posters of Murray on every building in her field of view. This inevitably attracted the attention of people who were passing by her.
“Hello, ma’am.” A man in his early twenties said as he approached the brunette. “I see you’re hanging up wanted posters of what looks like a young girl on the side of a building. What exactly did she do that made you look for her?”
“This creature is not a girl… that thing raped my daughter!” She shouted.
This attracted a sizable group of people around Emma.
“What did you just say?” A woman around the same age as her asked.
“The beast in this picture violated my daughter! I’m helping the police hang up posters of it so that it can be brought to justice!”
“Then we’ll help out as well!” An elderly man shouted.
“He’s right! We’ll do everything in our power to ensure that criminal gets brought to justice!” A girl who sounded as if she were around Vienna’s age shouted.
“We’ll search all of Corner Brook, even the outskirts of it, if that’s what it takes to bring that thing to justice!”
“Thank you, everyone!” She said as she passed the wanted posters among the people in front of her. “Let’s split up and try to get as many people to help me out as possible!”
The crowd quickly split up, going in separate directions. Some were going to inform their friends and family about this, while others went to simply spread their wanted posters in other parts of the city, and a sizable amount of people went with Emma to look for Murray.

-A few minutes later-
Murray finally arrived at Corner Brook. There were wanted posters with a crude illustration of her face drawn on them.
“Wow, they really didn’t capture my image at all.” She said as she walked to the left to grab one of the posters.
She slowly tore one of them off the wall and stared at it for a few seconds before placing it into her left pocket.
“I’m a criminal. I shouldn’t be surprised people would make wanted posters of me. It’s a waste of time to keep standing around here. I need to search for Vienna.” She murmured before transforming and jumping onto the building to her left.
She continued running forward, jumping from building to building. Whenever she’d see anyone nearby, she’d stop and get down to avoid being seen. She’d only start moving once again when there wasn’t anyone in her field of view. Murray continued running forward until she landed on the roof of a police station. She was about to jump forward toward the building that was ahead of her when she noticed Vienna sitting in front of the entrance.
“So this is where you’ve been.” The grey haired girl said with a smile on her face as she jumped over to her girlfriend.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that there was nobody in the police station.
“Murray…” The brunette quietly said as she looked up at her girlfriend with tears in her eyes.
“What are you doing over here? We gotta get out of this country before I’m left hanging!” The grey haired girl said as she grabbed onto her girlfriend’s left arm.
“Murray… I-I’m sorry! I tr-tried to stop my mom, b-but I wasn’t fast enough! No-Now there’s wanted posters of you all over the city, a-and there’s a crowd of people looking for you! T-This all happened because of me! You’re g-going to d-die because of me!” She shouted.
Murray brought her girlfriend to her feet and hugged her.
“Don’t say that. This isn’t your fault. The only person at fault for what’s happening is your mother.”
“B-But if we never fell in love, n-neither of us would be in this situation!”
“That’s true, but you wouldn’t have any friends if you never met me. You’d be cooped up in that mansion of yours, waiting for the day you get married off to some rich guy you never met before. And I’d be living in the streets, stealing from people, and hunting animals to survive. Even if it was only for a little while, I’m glad we got to be together.” Murray pulled out a large stack of money from her pocket. “Do you remember when you told me that when you grow up, your dream was to marry me and either move to a new country or a different part of Canada?”
“Y-Yes…” She murmured.
“Vanilla’s aunt gave me money for us to take a boat ride to Quebec. We can then go to Ottawa and enter America that way. Using our remaining money, we could buy a house to live in and start a family in.”
“Am-America’s not much better than Ca-Canada when it co-comes to how people l-like us are treated.”
“I know, however, it’s the best place we can run away to right now. Most countries where people like us are accepted don’t speak English, but as long as we don’t tell anyone we’re a couple, we should be all right in America.”
“D-Do you really think that?”
“Yes. Vienna, so that we can live a happy life together, let’s get out of here.”
The brunette nodded her head before her girlfriend raised her over her shoulder and jumped over to the building to her right.
“Before we get out of this country, let’s go talk to Oreo, Vanilla, and your father. Are you okay with that?”
“Yes, I want to say my goodbyes to them.”

-Half an hour later-
Murray and Vienna managed to get out of the city without being stopped by anyone. Murray continued running toward Vanilla’s house until it finally entered her field of view.
“Yes! Just a few more steps, and we’ll be there!” She shouted as she continued running.
The grey haired girl was about to reach the front door when someone grabbed her hair, causing her to stop moving.
“Where do you think you’re going, sinner?” Emma, who was standing behind a tree, asked.

Chapter 242: Oreo Magica 80: Striking at a Monster

“M-Mother?” Vienna shouted. “W-What are you doing here?”
“I should be asking you that! I told Matthew to prevent you from leaving the mansion! I’m gonna have a word with him when we get back home!”
“We? I-I have no intention of going back to our mansion! I-I’m going to leave Newfoundland and live happily with Murray in America!”
Emma gritted her teeth before pulling back on Murray’s hair, bringing her closer to the brunette and causing her to drop Vienna on her rear.
“Stop being so childish! You’re not a kid anymore! Moving to America to be with another girl, no, a monster that raped you isn’t possible, especially as my daughter!”
With all of her might, the brunette punched Murray in the stomach. The grey haired girl was sent to the ground as she clenched her stomach while groaning.
“Besides, why would you want to go to a new country and start your life over from scratch? You have everything you could ever want in this country. Money, friends, and eventually, you’ll have a loving husband and children of your own! If you remember your place and don’t make such a fuss over a demon and its spawn, you’ll continue to have all of this and more!” She said, walking toward her daughter.
Vienna let out a whimper as she slowly dragged herself away from her mother.
“Let’s just go home, Vienna. Forget about this thing, forget about leaving Canada, forget that any of this ever happened, and return to being my one and only daughter.” She said, sounding much calmer.
“I-I won’t abandon Murray! Not until I-“
Emma shook her head before letting out a sigh and grabbing her daughter’s left arm.
“Trying to speak with you reasonably is like trying to reason with a dog. You may be able to understand what I’m saying, and even though it’s for your own good, you absolutely refuse to accept my words as true.”
She pulled her to her feet and began to drag her away.
“VIENNA!” Murray screamed as she jumped to her feet. “YOU BITCH, LET MY GIRLFRIEND GO!”
She rushed at Emma, but before she could reach her, an unfamiliar male voice began to speak as he walked out from behind the trees near Vanilla’s house.
“So this is where you ran off to, Em-“ The man’s eyes widened as he saw Murray only a few feet away from the brunette.
“This house’s not too far from my mansion. I assumed that this criminal in front of me was staying in it, and while my assumption wasn’t entirely correct, I still found her regardless.”
“What a horrible sight! A creature like you probably doesn’t have parents and hasn’t felt an ounce of love in her pitiful existence, but shouldn’t you know not to punch women?” A blonde woman who appeared to be in her 20s said as she walked out from the trees behind where Murray was standing.
A sizable crowd of people appeared behind the man and woman who stumbled upon Emma, Vienna, and Murray, their faces filled with disgust and anger toward the thief.
“You demon! Get away from Emma and her daughter!” What sounded like a boy her age shouted.
“Who do you think you are? Raping a young girl and threatening violence on her mother! How absolutely despicable!” A man around the same age as Emma yelled.
“Even the Devil would be ashamed of actions like yours!” A voice that sounded like it belonged to an old woman yelled.
“I’ll leave the sinner to all of you. Vienna and I are going to go back home.” Emma said as she began to walk away, dragging her daughter behind her.
“MU-MURRAY! NOOOO!” Vienna screamed as tears ran down her cheeks.
“Don’t cry! No matter what happens! I’ll see you again!” Murray shouted, trying her best to sound confidant as the crowd closed in on her.
“Just who do you think you are to do all of this, huh, you freak of nature?” A man shouted as he stood in front of Murray.
“Yeah! What right do you think you have to violate women to your heart’s content?” A woman shouted as she stood behind Murray.
“Sinners like you deserve to die!” A girl around Murray’s age yelled as she rushed at her with a hunting knife in hand.
Before she could attack her, the grey haired girl summoned her dagger and slashed her across the throat.
“You… beast…” She weakly said before falling to the ground, staining the grass beneath her.
The mob’s eyes widened as a majority began to erupt into screams.
“T-THAT THING’S A WITCH?” A woman screamed.
“W-WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE! WE CAN’T PUT THAT ANIMAL DOWN!” A man screamed before running away.
A good portion of the mob ran away, leaving only the most dedicated behind.
“Everyone! Try to get away from the sinner! Pelt it with rocks, sticks, anything you can find! If possible, try to restrain it!” The man who had originally stumbled upon Emma shouted.
The crowd heeded his suggestions and began to throw whatever hard objects they could find at Murray. She began to grin from ear to ear as she swung her dagger around herself, knocking away all of the projectiles with ease.
“Is that really the best all of you-“
“STOP STRUGGLING, YOU FREAK!” A man screamed as he jumped at Murray and stabbed her in the back, missing her heart by mere inches.
Her eyes widened, but she managed to quickly regain her composure and effortlessly tear his arms off him before crushing his head and throwing his lifeless corpse to her left. A group of three people was hit by it, causing them to be crushed against the tree.
“That thing has the strength of a hundred men! How is it so powerful?” A man standing behind Murray asked.
“The answer’s simple! It’s a monster! Why would something like that have human strength?” A woman standing beside him asked.
“Change of plans! Don’t keep throwing things at it! Try to attack it up close! We might lose a few people, but as long as we can put that creature down, we win!”
Inside the house, Vanilla and Oreo stood near the door.
“We need to help Murray! At this rate, sh-she’ll-“
“No, you absolutely can’t step foot outside!” Bel shouted as she approached the two girls.
“But if we stand here, she’ll be killed!” Oreo shouted, tears welling up in her eyes.
“Yes… I know, however, if my niece tried to beg them to let her go, they’d have her hanged! If you value your lives, you mustn’t go outside!” She shouted, grabbing the girls by their arms.
“Murray said she’ll make it out all right! She better keep her word, o-or I’ll-“ Tears began to run down the white haired girl’s cheeks as she covered her eyes with her hands.
Oreo turned to look at her girlfriend as she tried her best to not breakdown into tears.
Outside, people jumped at Murray from all directions. She swung her dagger, attempting to cut them all down before they could get close, but several of her assailants managed to grab onto her arm. She was stabbed throughout her back, stomach, chest, arms, and legs with sharpened sticks, switchblades, and daggers. She spat out blood as she began to grin.
“Did we do it? Did we kill the monster?” One of the women asked.
“She’s not moving, and her breathing’s faint. I think we’ve done it.”
So you think I’m a monster, huh? Fine! If I really am a monster, then let me show you how ruthless I can be!
Murray kicked one of the men holding her arm in the head, completely crushing it. With her weapon now free, she swung her dagger, effortlessly cutting apart the people attacking her. Their blood splattered all over her body, covering most of her in red. The few people that managed to survive ran away, leaving only the original man who had found her lying on the ground.
“S-Stay back, you demon! I-I can’t hurt you anymore! Y-You killed everyone who tried to bring you to-“
“I don’t want to hear another damn word from your mouth ever again!” She shouted before slamming her left foot onto his head, effortlessly crushing it.
With everyone who had tried to take her life either dead or having fled the scene, Murray began to slowly walk away.
“D-Damn! I can barely move my left leg!” She grunted as she slowly moved forward. “But it doesn’t matter! As long as I can make it to Vienna’s mansion, I’m content!”
She slowly limped her way past the corpses of the people who tried to murder her, eventually making it to the window of Vanilla’s bedroom. Before she could pass the room, Vanilla and Oreo entered it and opened the window.
“Murray… y-you’re covered in blood.” Oreo said as tears began to fall down her cheeks.
“There’s so much of it! I-I can’t tell how much of it be-belongs to you and h-how much of it is from th-those bastards who w-wanted you dead!”
“Come on, why are you two crying?” Murray asked as she faintly smiled. “I’m just gonna go get Vienna, have her make the doctors at her house patch me up, and then go to Quebec.”
“You’re in-injured! Y-You won’t make it to Vienna’s home at this rate! Please, let me carry you!” Oreo pleaded.
Murray chuckled.
“Relax. I’ve gotten worse injuries than the ones all over my body in the past. These are mere flesh wounds compared to that!” She said before continuing to limp forward. “I’m not sure if I’ll have enough time to have my wounds treated and be able to come back here, so this may very well be the last time we see each other.”
“M-Murray, stay safe! Please, for your sake and Vienna’s sake, don’t die and get out of this country as soon as possible!” Oreo begged.
“O-Once you get to America, send us a letter, please. Th-That’d really take a load off our minds.”
“No problem. After I buy a house, that’ll be top priority. Until then, take care of yourselves.” She waved goodbye.
“M-Murray…” Oreo shouted before bursting into tears and falling to her knees.
Vanilla got on her knees beside her and embraced her.
“Mu-Murray will be a-all right. Y-You heard her. T-Those injuries she’s experienced are nothing.” She said through sobs, trying to comfort her girlfriend.
Her words had no effect on Oreo, as she continued to cry.

Chapter 243: Oreo Magica 81: 14 Years of Loneliness

-5 minutes later-
Murray was slowly making her way toward Vienna’s mansion. She could hardly move her left leg and instead had to resort to dragging it behind herself as she walked forward, causing herself to leave a trail of blood behind. Yet, her smile only grew wider from when she had talked to Oreo and Vanilla.
“This pain’s… nothing compared to what they went through!” The grey haired girl shouted. “They all went through a living hell before they were murdered! So many of my sisters were killed by those guys and either chose not to fight back or couldn’t! Just a few stab wounds would be preferable to the torture they experienced!” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “I can’t fall here! I-If I let myself die, th-they’d all be disappointed in me! B-Big sister Ginger would be disappointed in me!” Tears began to fall down her cheeks. “They all di-died wishing they could speak with their loved ones one last time! I-If they saw me, one of the few hermaphrodites capable of doing that, give up. T-They’d be furious! I’m sure O-Oreo and V-Vanilla would be too! And Vienna…” She bit her bottom lip before increasing the speed of her limps. “I can’t fail Vienna, es-especially when we have a kid on the way! Sh-She wouldn’t be disappointed in me, she’d be depressed! It do-doesn’t matter how hurt I am, a-as long as I can speak to her for e-even a second, I-I’ll die happier than every other hermaphrodite in this damn country!”

-5 minutes later-
Corner Brook’s police were returning from putting up wanted posters of Murray when they noticed a sizable crowd of people standing in front of the police station. They all looked either upset or scared out of their minds.
“Of-Officers!” A blonde woman shouted. “P-Please! W-We found the criminal, a-and she’s killing everyone!” Tears began to run down her cheeks as she stood in place, shaking from the fear she was experiencing.
“What? Where did you see her?” One of the cops shouted.
“Follow us.” A man, who was far more composed, said before walking to his left.
The crowd behind him began to follow him, causing the police to walk after him.
“Looks like they’re going for Murray’s neck this time…” Viscount, who was reporting on the wanted posters, murmured to herself. “I need to get to them as quickly as possible.”
She quickly ran after the crowd, trying to find her friends’ location by following them.

-15 minutes later-
Emma sat on the couch in her living room when her husband walked downstairs.
“Emilia, Vienna’s been crying into her pillow. Please apologize to her.”
“Apologize to her over what? That sinner violated her and stole her innocence. It was a monster, and yet, for whatever reason, Vienna cared for it, or at least felt some sort of pity toward it. She’s just being childish. She might never get over what that creature did to her, but she’ll forget about its name and appearance in a day or so. That creature’s long dead. She’ll never have to worry about it ever again.”
“”S-SHE’S DEAD?” He screamed.
“Well, I can’t be totally sure, but the last time I saw the sinner, it was surrounded by the good people of Corner Brook. Knowing them, that creature’s probably hanging from a tree as we speak.”
“E-Emilia, how could you?” Matthew shouted, tears welling up in his eyes. “Pl-Please apologize to Vienna this instant!”
The brunette let out a sigh before standing up.
“If it’ll get you to stop weeping like a little girl, I’ll do it.”
“Th-Thank you!”
Emma walked away from her husband and walked upstairs. Inside her room, Vienna was sobbing profusely.
“M-Murray! Mu-Murray, I-I’m s-sorry! No-None of this would’ve ever hap-happened if I ne-never tried to be your f-friend!” She shouted.
As she continued to cry, Murray began to limp toward the side of Vienna’s family’s mansion that her girlfriend’s room was in.
“So close… just a little more, and I’ll make it!” She shouted, using every last ounce of her strength to continue moving.
She eventually made it to the wall and began to cling onto it using her hands.
“I need to get you, Vienna!” She shouted before propelling herself upward using her left leg.
“Th-That voice, it can’t be!” The brunette said, sitting up.
Murray made her way up to the window and opened it.
“Vienna, I’ve come to save you!” She said, breathing heavily.
Her arms began to tremble as she continued holding onto the window casing.
“MURRAY!” She screamed, getting up, running over to her girlfriend, and grabbing her hands to pull her into her room.
The grey haired girl began to lie on the floor as her girlfriend stood over her.
“A-Are you okay? C-Can you stand up?”
“Not properly. I got stabbed a bunch in my right leg… I can hardly move it anymore.” She chuckled.
Vienna put her left arm on her back and put her other arm under her legs. She then placed her on her bed, staining the once clean sheets with red.
“There’s so much blood on you. I-I can’t tell how much of it belongs to you, a-and how much is from t-the people who tried to murder you.”
“Neither can I.” She said before hugging her girlfriend. “But that doesn’t matter. Once we get some time to relax, we’re gonna head toward the nearest dock and head for Quebec.”
While the two girls embraced each other, Emma slightly opened the door to peek inside. She used everything she had in her to not scream or growl at Murray.
“So the beast survived.” She whispered to herself. “If those good for nothings couldn’t finish it off, I’ll just have to take matters into my own hands.”
She walked away and went downstairs.

-Meanwhile-
Oreo stood in front of the window in Vanilla’s room. Although she managed to calm down and stop crying, she couldn’t bring herself to move away from the window.
“Vanilla… we need to go to Vienna’s mansion.”
“Wh-Why?”
“Murray said she’d be fine, but she couldn’t even walk properly! I’m worried she couldn’t make it to Vienna and was either killed or collapsed from blood loss on the way! If it’s the latter, we have to save her!” She shouted before transforming.
“Ye-Yes, we have to save Murray! No matter what happens, I don’t want my friend to die!” Vanilla yelled.
“It seems you girls are going to go out.” Bel said as she entered her niece’s room.
“Aunt Bel! I-It’s not what it-“
“Go. That crowd of people has long since left, but there's some corpses outside, so the police will be here soon. You girls don’t have any time to waste. Hurry before they arrive and you get caught up in this mess!”
“All right!” Oreo said, smiling at the pink haired woman.
“T-Thank you!” Vanilla shouted before running over to her aunt and hugging her.
“No problem. Just hurry out of here!”
The two girls nodded their heads before running away.

-
“W-We can’t leave Ne-Newfoundland when you’re l-like this, M-Murray! You’re injured! W-We need to get you downstairs and get your wounds p-patched up!”
“These wounds are nothing. Other hermaphrodites who have been killed by this hellhole’s people have gone through worse. They’ll probably heal by themselves if I don’t do anything too tiring. Besides, it’s not like we’re gonna be able to go to the infirmary if your mom’s in the house.”
“You’re correct, you black hearted fiend.” Emma said as she opened the door to Vienna’s room.
She was glaring at her while wielding a hunting knife with a black hilt in her right hand. “As long as I draw breath, I won’t let you take a step downstairs!”
She began to walk toward her, pointing her knife directly at Murray’s head.
“M-Mother! P-Put that knife down! Pl-Please, Murray doesn’t mean any-“
“Get out of my house, you damn sinner! Stop tearing my family and my bloodline apart for your selfish reasons! If you refuse, I won’t hesitate to push this blade straight through your heart!”
“Vienna…”
“GET OUT, OR I’LL KILL YOU MYSELF!”
“No! No matter what happens, I won’t let you leave!” The brunette shouted before letting go of her girlfriend and running to the side of her bed. “If anyone should leave, it should be you, mother!”
Emma’s widened as she gritted her teeth.
“WHY YOU UNGRATEFUL LITTLE WHORE!”
She ran straight at Vienna. The brunette closed her eyes tightly as she stood her place.
“No matter what happens, I won’t let you lay a finger at Vienna!”
Before she could get close enough to her daughter, Murray slashed her across the neck using her magic.
“Don’t you dare lay a finger on-“
Despite being mortally injured, Emma ran past Vienna and stabbed the grey haired girl in the chest, piercing her heart.
“Rot in hell… demon spawn.” She weakly said before pulling the dagger out of her and falling down beside her daughter’s bed.
“So that’s it… then…” Murray weakly said as she fell to her knees.
“M-MURRAY!” Vienna screamed as she ran to her girlfriend’s side. “MURRAY! N-NO! W-WE NEED TO GO DOWNSTAIRS, N-NOW!”
“It’s too late. She got my heart. I’m done for…”
“N-NO! DON’T SAY THAT, W-WE’RE GOING TO TAKE YOU TO THE DOCTORS, A-AND-“
Murray raised her left index finger up to her girlfriend’s lips.
“Let’s go outside instead.”
Vienna nodded her head as she carried her girlfriend out of her room.
Vienna… how could you? How could you abandon your own mother, the woman who birthed and raised you for fifteen years, for that thing? Tears began to fall down her cheeks. Why did God have to curse me with such an ungrateful waste of space?
Vienna went downstairs with her girlfriend still in her arms. Matthew stood up from the couch when he saw his daughter and her partner and ran to their side.
“W-What’s going on? Is Murray injured?”
“Murray… Murray is…”
“We need to bring her to the-“
“It’s no use, sir. It’s too late for me. Your wife stabbed me through the heart.”
“Y-You can’t be serious!”
“The only thing you can do is… be there by my side in my finally moments.” She grinned slightly.
The brunet nodded his head before walking over to his mansion’s door and opening it. Vienna and Murray exited the building, and Matt followed after them. Once they were outside, Vienna placed her girlfriend against her mansion’s wall.
“The sunset’s really beautiful today… isn’t it?” She said, looking up at the sky.
“Y-Yes, i-it truly is.” Vienna said as she knelt down in front of her girlfriend.
“Our relationship… was short lived, but the time we spent together made me the happiest I’ve ever been.”
“Y-Yes! Th-The time we were together m-made me truly ov-overjoyed! D-Despite everything th-that’s happened, I-I’m grateful to have b-been your girlfriend!”
“For the majority of my life… I was alone. I barely had friends… and the few ones I did have… I was only friends with them out of necessity. You, Oreo, and Vanilla were the real first friends I had in over a decade. Meeting the three of you… made this life of mine worth living.” She smiled at Vienna and Matthew. “I wish I could say I die with no regrets… but that would be a lie. I have only one regret… and that’s the fact that I will never get to see my child.” She turned to look at Matthew. “Sir… can I ask one request from you?”
“W-What is it?”
“Can you promise me… that you’ll protect Vienna and our child once they’re born?”
“O-Of course!” He sobbed. “I-I wouldn’t be a-able to call myself a f-father ot-otherwise, would I?”
“And Vienna… could you promise me that when our child’s born… you’ll tell them how much I love them… and that I’m sorry I couldn’t raise them?”
“Y-Yes!”
“MURRAY! MURRAY!” Oreo screamed as she and Vanilla ran toward her.
“Vienna… Matthew… Oreo… Vanilla… I’m thankful I could call all of you my friends.”
Murray’s eyes slowly closed.
Big sister Ginger I made friends, and I was happy, just like I promised I would. Are you proud of me?
“MUR-MURRAY! MU-MURRAY!” Oreo sobbed as she fell to her knees.
“TELL ME Y-YOU’RE JOKING! Y-YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS!” Vanilla screamed. “MURRAY, PLEASE, GET UP!”

Chapter 244: Oreo Magica 82: She Did Nothing Wrong

-
A sizable crowd, which included people that wanted to kill Murray, and several police officers approached Bel’s house. They were disgusted and appalled upon seeing the sight of thirty or so bodies lying on the ground. Most of them were missing their limbs, some of them were even headless or had their heads crushed.
“W-What happened here?” One of the women in the crowd shouted.
“In all of my years as an officer, I’ve never seen anything like this…” One of the cops, a man in his older 40s, said, at a loss for words.
“That monster did all of this…” A boy who was around the same age as Murray shouted. “We can’t let it get away with this!”
“I agree with you, kid, but what are we gonna do? We don’t know where the perpetrator of such a crime went.”
“Perhaps the resident of the house this all went down in front of knows a thing or two about what transpired.”
One of the cops said before walking over Bel’s front door. He knocked on it, and in a few seconds, the pink haired woman opened the door.
“Hello, sir. Is something the matter?” She said, trying her best to feign ignorance about the situation in front of her house.
“Yes… something terrible has happened in front of your house. I suggest you not step outside your house for a few hours. It’d be such a shame if a woman as pretty as you were to be traumatized by an absolutely terrible sight.”
Bel was about to complain about the officer’s comment when another cop who was around two decades younger than him walked over to his side and tapped him on the shoulder.
“Stop flirting with her and get back on topic.” He whispered into his senior’s ear.
“S-Sorry about that.” He turned away from Bel. “Anyway, have you seen the girl responsible for all of this? She’s short, has grey hair, red eyes, and a scar over one of her eyes. I’d show you a sketch we made of her, but I don’t have a copy of it available to me at the moment.”
“I’ve never seen such a person in my life.” She turned around and was about to close the door before the younger cop spoke up.
“Wait, ma’am, you have children, right? Perhaps they saw the-“
“I don’t have any kids, but I do have a niece who lives with me. However, she couldn’t have possibly seen the suspect before because she’s been at a friend’s house for several hours now.”
“I see. Forgive us for the trouble, miss.” The two cops said before walking away from Bel.
Once they were gone, the pink haired woman quickly closed the door.
“If the person who lives closest to the crime scene never saw the one responsible for it, what are we supposed to do?” The older cop asked. “We just lost our best lead! Now we have no way of telling where she-“
Before he could finish speaking, the same boy who was around Murray’s age noticed a trail of blood near the side of Bel’s house and investigated it.
“Everyone, come here!” He shouted.
The group he was with ran to his side.
“Excellent work, kid! Now we might find out where she fled to!“ The older cop turned to look at the rest of the crowd. “Should anyone find the suspect, stay away from her! None of you will be able to take her down by yourselves. Even all of us working together would be unlikely to leave a mark on her! That thing is a superhuman! If you encounter her, flee as quickly as you possibly can!”
The crowd nodded their heads.
“All right! Follow the trail of blood!”

-
“Murr-Murray!” Vanilla sobbed. “Y-You didn’t do anything wrong! Y-You w-weren’t a bad person! Wh-Why did you have to d-die?”
“Y-You c-can’t do this to m-me, Mu-Murray! Y-You were my fir-first friend, a-and you taught me h-how to u-use my magic to pro-protect myself and Va-Vanilla! Pl-Please, don’t die! Laugh an-and tell me y-you’re just joking!”
“Y-You were a far better pe-person than any man m-my wife could’ve chosen to be-betroth Vienna to. I-I can’t believe th-this had to happen to y-you! Of ev-everyone this c-could’ve happened to, why did it have to be y-you?” Matthew sobbed.
Murray didn’t respond. She didn’t move. She didn’t even breathe.
“M-Murray.” Vienna sobbed before kneeling down beside her girlfriend. “W-We didn’t know ea-each other for very long, a-and maybe we rushed our relationship a little too m-much, b-but this past m-month was the h-happiest I ever fe-felt! I-I’m glad you were m-my girlfriend.” She hugged her, allowing her tears to fall onto the corpse’s face. “R-Rest in p-peace now, my gi-girlfriend.”
She leaned in and gently kissed her lips. Oreo, Vanilla, and Matthew stood around the grey haired girl, sobbing as they couldn’t think of a single word to say. Suddenly, a large crowd of people began to walk toward Vienna’s mansion.
“The monster’s trail ends here!” One of the women shouted.
As they made their way to her home, they noticed that Murray was leaning against the mansion’s wall, not breathing or moving a muscle.
“Are we already too late? Is it dead?” One of the men asked.
“What does it matter if it’s already dead? As long as its body is still intact, the people it’s killed will never know peace!” The boy around Vienna’s age shouted. “Tear its-“
“Get out!” Matthew shouted. “G-Get out of my family’s property, or I’ll sue each and every one of you!”
Heeding the man’s warning, the crowd ran away.
“I wo-won’t let a single pe-person lay a fi-finger on Mur-Murray!”
“…No matter what you girls do, you always seem to get involved in tragedy.” Viscount said as she approached the girl.
“V-Viscount, what are you doing here?” Vanilla asked.
“I heard that there was a hermaphrodite accused of rape, and I came to report on what happened to them.”
“Y-You’re profiting off tragedy! D-Do you not feel any shame?” Vienna sobbed.
“I don’t make money off tragedy, and when it comes to cases like these, neither do I enjoy just stating the facts and nothing else. I like to give some background on who the person who was murdered was so that their legacy isn’t just as a criminal who was killed. So please, tell me who Murray was so that I can write about her.”

Chapter 245: Oreo Magica 83: They Have My Thanks

-15 minutes later-
Viscount finished interviewing the girls and was about to leave when Matthew spoke to her.
“Y-You’re a friend of my daughter, ar-are you not?”
“I guess you could consider me that.” The blonde said, turning her head to look at the man.
“Would you like to St-Stay for di-dinner? I-I could ask o-one of the chefs to make an ex-extra plate of food for you.”
“As long as I’m not bothering you or your family, I’ll gladly stay over for dinner.” Viscount said before walking over to the three girls.
“Vienna, I-I’m going to go to the funeral di-director’s tomorrow so that we can have Mur-Murray and your m-mother buried.”
The brunette nodded her head as she stood up.
“D-Dad, can you please take Murray inside?”
“Sure thing.”
He said before walking over to the body, putting his left hand on her back, his right under her legs, and lifting her up. He then walked into his mansion and quickly went upstairs.
“Let’s go inside, Vienna. It’s starting to get dark out here.”
The brunette nodded her head before standing up. Her and her three friends quickly walked inside. Viscount closed the door before taking a seat on the couch alongside her friends. None of them really had anything to say to each other, so they just stared at each other. While Oreo and Vanilla had managed to calm down to the point that they were no longer crying, Vienna was still sobbing.
“Don’t cry, Vienna. I’m sure Murray wouldn’t want to see you in such a state.” Viscount said, trying to comfort her.
“H-How do you expect me to not cry? I-I just lost m-my g-girlfriend and b-baby’s father!” Vienna shouted, putting her hands over her eyes.
“Come on, Vienna. Let all of your tears out.” Oreo said, putting her left hand behind her friend’s back. “We’ll be here to comfort you for as long as you need.”
“Yes. If crying is what will help you move past these truly difficult times, then cry as much as you want.” Vanilla said, hugging her.
“People have different ways of coping with traumatic and heartbreaking events. It seems like you cry to deal with them. I’m sorry for telling you to stop doing that.”
“I-It’s okay, Viscount. Y-You didn’t mean anything bad when you told me to try to cheer up.”

-
Matthew entered Vienna’s bedroom and sat Murray in the center of the floor. He then walked over to where the remains of his wife lay and kneeled down beside them.
“Emilia… I’m sorry that this had to happen to you.” He moved over and hugged her. “Perhaps if G-God had been kinder and you were more fertile, none of this would’ve ever happened. Y-You and Mu-Murray would still be alive!” Tears ran down his cheeks and landed on Emilia’s face. “Fo-Forgive me for being such a h-horrible husband! I couldn’t pro-protect you, our da-daughter, or our daughter’s bo-boyfriend. I-I’ll do ev-everything to make sure V-Vienna and our gr-grandchild live a happy life an-and that you receive a peaceful funeral.”

-A few hours later-
“Mr. Faucher.” A woman wearing a white dress and a large hat said as she walked into Amos’ office. The room was filled to the brim with memorabilia such as a bearded axe, a haniwa statue, the tusk of a wooly mammoth, and behind him, a stone mask. “There was another attempted lynching just outside of the city to day. The unlucky hermaphrodite killed around 30 people in an attempt to escape, but she died of her injuries while outside of the mansion the woman who reported her to the police lives in. I’m unsure of what happened to that woman or if she’s even still alive or not.”
“So somebody other than me’s finally putting in work to cull these unfortunate girls.” He said, grinning slightly. “What does the general public think of this?”
“They seem to be completely outraged by the fact that a hermaphrodite killed so many people, including women and children.”
“Perfect! Because of this woman, my victory as mayor is all but assured! Both she and the slain hermaphrodite have my thanks!”

Chapter 246: Oreo Magica 84: Forgive Me, My Niece

-5 minutes later-
Vienna had still not calmed down and was sobbing profusely.
“Oreo… Vanilla… Viscount… i-it’s getting late. You th-three should really ge-get going now.”
“Absolutely not.” Oreo said. “You’re still upset about what happened. You need your friends to comfort-“
“N-No, I’ll be fine. I-I have my dad around to co-comfort me. You th-three can go home now.”
“If you say so.” The blonde responded before standing up and walking toward the door. “You heard her, girls. It’s time for us to go.”
Vanilla nodded her head before hugging her friend and standing up.
“Come speak with us if there’s anything on your mind, all right? You don’t have to keep your thoughts and worries bottled up when you have us to talk to.”
Instead of standing up, Oreo turned to look at her friend.
“Your dad said he was going to try to have your mother and Murray buried tomorrow. Would you like for me and Vanilla to come to their funeral?”
“Y-Yes please. I-I don’t know wh-what time their fu-funeral will be at, s-so I’d suggest c-coming early in the morning.”
“Well then, I guess I’ll be going.” Oreo stood up and began to walk toward her girlfriend. “Goodbye, Vienna.”
“B-Bye, Oreo.”
The three girls quickly exited Vienna’s mansion, leaving her alone and crying on the couch.

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla arrived at Bel’s house. As usual, she was sitting on her couch. However, she wasn’t reading a newspaper and turned to look at her niece and her girlfriend as they walked in.
“Oh… I see.” Bel said in a somber tone as she looked at the girls’ faces. “I can tell from that look on your faces that things didn’t turn out very well. I won’t force you to talk about what happened, but if you want to, then go ahead. I’ll gladly hear you girls out.”
“Murray died after sacrificing herself to save Vienna. She died surrounded by her lover and friends. She died happy. But yet…”
Tears began to well up in both of the girls’ eyes.
“W-Why did Murray have to die? S-She wasn’t a bad person, and she was going to be a father soon! W-Why was she seen as e-evil for something she ha-had no control over?”
Bel let out a sigh before shaking her head.
“I don’t know. The people of this country, and most other countries like it, are hypocrites. They claim to follow the Bible but only use it to excuse the terrible things they do. You’ll see people use the Bible as a reason to hate homosexuals and hermaphrodites, but those same people won’t argue against wearing glasses or mixed fabrics. They just want a group of people to feel better than, and that’s the same in other countries. Truth be told, throughout the years, I’ve contemplated moving to France so that you could have a happier, better life. Every time I was about to, one thing stopped me, that being the fact that this country’s the only place I’ve known for most of my life. While I can speak French fluently, the last time I’ve ever been there was when I was 5 years old. If I moved to my parents’ home country, I’d be leaving the place I’ve lived my entire life in and going to a country that I barely remember.”
“Maybe if we moved to France after you adopted me… me being a hermaphrodite wouldn’t be our family’s most shameful secret…”
“…You’re right, Vanilla. You hated yourself because I was too much of a coward. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?”
“Of course I do. It might’ve been selfish, but most people wouldn’t move to a different country and leave behind everything they’ve known for their entire lives.” Vanilla walked over to her aunt and hugged her. “But even though I couldn’t be proud of who I was for most of my life, I’m thankful I got to live in Canada. Otherwise, I would’ve never met Oreo, Murray, and Vienna.”

-Many hours later-
It was 2 in the morning. The sky was fully black and didn’t have a single cloud in it. A man in a black suit and black bowler hat was walking home when he saw a few newspapers lying on the front doorsteps of other houses near his.
“What’s this? He didn’t order people to make and deliver newspapers this early in the morning.” He said to himself before walking toward one of the papers.
He quickly read through the paper. Its contents were about a teenage girl who was unjustly murdered for simply being in love with another girl without a fair trial named Murray Blancette. Once he was done with the paper, he began to scowl.
“Mr. Faucher would absolutely hate a paper like this becoming big! I need to bring this to him straight away!” He shouted before grabbing all of the newspapers for as far as he could see and then running away.

Chapter 247: Oreo Magica 85: To the Funeral

-The next day-
It was nearly noon, and Viscount was walking toward Vienna’s mansion. Although she wasn’t as close to Murray as Oreo and Vanilla were, Vienna still considered her a friend and invited her to pay her last respects to her girlfriend. It’d be rude not to show up. As the blonde was walking toward her friend’s home, she entered the same area where Amos and Biscotti first had their debate a few days ago. Just like that day, the stage was set up and looked like it was ready to be used. There were only half of the total chairs when compared to the day of the debate, but each and every one of them, for as far as she could see, had someone sitting on it.
“What’s going on? Why are there so many people here? Nothing’s supposed to happen today, as far as I’m aware.” She said to herself as she walked around the area the chairs were set up in.
Luckily, she found a seat near the front of the stage and sat down in it. A few other journalists who all had cameras, clipboards, and pieces of paper to write on that she had previously interacted with were sitting near her.
“Why are there so many people here? For an event that was clearly planned in such short notice, you’d think only a handful of journalists would be able to come here. I didn’t even get to bring my camera or paper to write important details of the speech on.”
Before Viscount could get any answers to her question, Amos walked out from behind the stage and approached the podium.
“Hello, everyone. I know this speech is very out of the blue, but it’s about something very important. Before we begin, let me just say that I’m absolutely overjoyed to have so many people ready to watch my speech. It truly moves me and makes me feel like this election is already as good as done.”
The crowd broke into applause and ecstatic shouts.
“Don’t celebrate just yet. Even though things look good for me so far, that won’t matter unless all of the men in this audience vote for me!“
“Looks like this is a speech for Amos. I wonder why he’s doing it if he’s apparently not in any danger of losing to Biscotti.” She asked herself.

-Meanwhile-
Oreo and Vanilla arrived at Vienna’s mansion. The front door was wide open, and the brunette was sitting with her knees up to her chest. She was wearing a black dress and a mourning veil to cover her face.
“Vienna, what are you sitting here for?”
“Yesterday, after the two of you left, my dad went to the funeral director’s place and told him to come to our home. He took my mother and Murray’s corpses to get last embalmed, and nearly an hour ago, my dad went back to his funeral home. He should be coming back soon, so I’ve been sitting here, waiting for him and the funeral director to show up so that we can start the funeral already.” Vienna said in a somber tone as she looked up at her two friends.
“I’m sorry we couldn’t dress in black. Neither of us have any black dresses at home, and we didn’t have any time to be able to buy them.”
“It’s fine. I’m not mad at the two of you, and I’m sure Murray wouldn’t be either. The fact you’re both here is proof enough that you cared about her and that you were saddened by her death.”
As the brunette finished speaking, Matthew and a man wearing a black suit arrived in a house carriage. On the back of it were two large brown box-like objects.
“Vienna, we’re here.” Matthew said as his lips formed a soft smile.
“Okay, Oreo, Vanilla. Let’s go behind the house. Everything should be starting soon.” Vienna said before standing up.

Chapter 248: Oreo Magica 86: A Very Sudden Speech

-
“Now that I’ve gotten that out of the way, it’s about time we actually start this speech.” He confidently said, his grin only widening. “I heard from one of my aids yesterday that the CEO of Emilia’s Speciality, the cigarette company that I’m sure you all have at least heard of, was killed and had her daughter violated!” He shouted, raising his hands into the air as his grin was replaced by a neutral expression.
The crowd broke into a frenzy of whispering amongst each other.
“I think I heard about this from my brother!” A man in the crowd shouted.
“Damn it! Why did she have to die? She didn’t do anything wrong and was just a hardworking woman trying to support her family!” A woman shouted.
“My daughter was there, trying to slay the demon. She died… my daughter died trying to take down a demon spawn…” An elderly woman was clenching her fists and gritting her teeth. “If creatures like them didn’t exist, she’d still be around! S-She left behind several chi-children, a husband, and-“
“Everyone, please calm down. None of you will be able to hear a word I say if you’re all whispering amongst each other.” Amos sternly said into the microphone.
A few seconds later, everyone went silent.
What? He’s going to talk about Murray? Why would someone like Amos tarnish the name of a young girl who died to be with the one she cares most about?
“Excellent. For all of those grieving the loss of a loved one, preventing more events like this from happening is exactly what this speech is about. Throughout this rather short campaign, my policies have always been about solving problems before they even begin. I plan to do exactly this with Corner Brook’s most dreadful problem!”
Viscount let out a gasp as her eyes widened. Thankfully, nobody saw her and grew suspicious of her.
“Throughout this city, countless young girls are unfortunately burdened by having two reproductive genitals. They have an uncontrollable libido and dark and twisted sexual desires. They didn’t choose to be born that way, but that doesn’t mean we can say they’re not a danger to society. Men, women, children, they put everyone in danger. The only way to protect the innocent people of Corner Brook is to emasculate these poor creatures once they’re born.”
The entire crowd once again began speaking amongst each other.
“That’s a good idea, but I think it’d take a long time to implement.” A man shouted.
“I don’t know. If their male set of genitals are removed, wouldn’t they get to keep their libido? It sounds like a good plan on paper, but if not handled properly, things could go awry very quickly.” A woman said, voicing her concerns.
“Finally, a reasonable policy. I don’t think a politician has ever said something like this before.” A man around Amos’ age said.
“Before all of you make any more comments, let me talk about some things. Removing male genitals from these animals will mean that they will no longer be able to force themselves upon the defenseless. Even if they kept their libido and sexual desires, they’d be unable to act upon them. They’ll be able to live their lives as normal girls, get married, and have children. As for the time thing, no, it won’t. I can start the emasculation of hermaphrodites the second I step into office.”
The crowd suddenly burst into applause and cheers.
N-No! No way! H-How can people support this? I wanted to write about something more lighthearted, I really did. But it seems like I’ll have to write about this. Viscount thought.
“If you have relatives or friends who didn’t come, please tell them about the good news and that I hope to see them on the day of the election.”

Chapter 249: Oreo Magica 87: Their Funeral

-Meanwhile-
Oreo, Vanilla, Vienna, Matthew, and the funeral director went behind the mansion. A few butlers were tasked with carrying the caskets that held Murray and Emilia behind the mansion. They placed it in front of two large square holes in the ground that Matthew had dug up himself the night prior. All of the servants who were employed in Emilia’s home came out of the building and surrounded the two coffins and looked at them with saddened looks on their faces, some even on the brink of tears.
“We’re gathered here today to remember the lives of two lovely women who were taken from us far too soon. I’m sure both of them meant a lot to all of us, maybe one more than the other for one reason or another, but nonetheless, they all had some impact on us. If any of you have any emotions you’re holding in, please feel free to let them all out. It wouldn’t do any of us any good to keep our emotions bottled up.”
Many of the maids and butlers turned to each other and embraced one another as they began to sob. Tears began running down Matthew and Vienna’s cheeks as they stared at the coffins.
The funeral director went silent for a handful of minutes before speaking up once again.
“May the family of the deceased please say their piece about them?”
Matthew walked in front of his daughter and began to speak.
“Emilia and I met almost 2 decades ago. She might’ve been too stubborn and headstrong for her own good… but that didn’t matter to me. While it’s true that the two of us got into arguments every now and then, w-we always made up, a-and our love only grew stronger from it. I-I’m honestly not sure what I’ll do without E-Emilia by my side, b-but I’m sure I’ll get through this tragic loss. I-It’s what she would’ve wanted after all.” Tears were running down his cheeks as he did his best to keep his voice comprehensible. “As for M-Murray, I-I’ll be honest and say that I didn’t know her very well. However, I-I know that she and my d-daughter loved each other very much, arguably m-more than Emilia a-and I did. I-I’m glad to have had her as my s-son in law, ev-even if it was for only a short period of time.” He said before wiping his tears away and walking back to his daughter’s friends.
After a few seconds of silence, Vienna walked over in front of the coffins and began to speak.
“M-My mother… was a very ill tempered and, at times, even cruel individual. But still, she was my mother, t-the woman who gave birth to me, m-my one and only.” She wanted to say harsher things about the woman who gave her life, but she decided now wouldn’t be an appropriate time or place to speak poorly of the dead. “And M-Murray was t-the love of my life. Sh-She was going to be a fa-father in a few months, b-but now sh-she’ll never see our c-child and the-they’ll grow up with only one p-parent!” Vienna fell to her knees. “I-If i-it weren’t for my m-mother, th-they’d both still be a-alive, and M-Murray and I would be h-happy together!” She shouted.
Matthew walked over to his daughter and helped her to her feet. The two of them then walked back to where their friends were standing and wept in silence.

Chapter 250: Oreo Magica 88: The Sweet Talker

-An hour later-
Viscount entered the building her office was in and saw her boss sitting on her chair, leaning against it with his arms over the arm pads.
“Viscount? What are you doing here so early? I thought you said you were going to a funeral. I’m fortunate enough to never have had to go to one before, but I’m pretty sure they’re longer than an hour, especially when taking into account the walk to there and back here.”
“My intentions at first were to go to a friend of mine’s funeral… however, something more important caught my eye. Can you please stand up so that I can begin to write about it?”
He did as told but furled a brow while looking at his employee.
“What’s more important than your friend’s funeral that you had to miss out on it to write a paper?”
“…While on my way to my friend’s mansion, I came across what looked like the audience of a speech. I was curious, so I decided to check out what was happening. It just so happened to be a speech by Amos Faucher… where he said that if he’s elected mayor, he’d solved Corner Brook’s “hermaphrodite” problem.”
His eyes widened.
“And what did he say he was gonna do?”
“…He said that he would have them emasculated at birth to prevent their “sinful urges” from consuming them and causing them to violate innocent girls.”
He gritted his teeth while turning away from his employee.
“Damn it! And I thought he was a good guy, judging from his first speech! This can’t have been sudden. He probably always planned on doing this but only decided to actually reveal it once he noticed that the majority of this city’s residents would be fine with it, which is why he said he had nothing about them during his debate with Biscotti!” He shouted, coming to a realization. “Yes, Biscotti said he wanted to help hermaphrodites, and his name’s being slandered for it!”
“Yes. He lured me in with sweet words, but it turns out he’s no better than the average person in this city. But unlike them, he doesn’t seem to actively hate them. He said that he’s only doing this for their own good.”
Her boss scoffed.
“That’s what they all think. So many people think emasculating hermaphrodites would be for their own good, regardless of whether it’s a baby or a child who can’t consent to their own medical health getting the surgery to remove a perfectly functioning part removed from them for no reason. It’s merely a thinly veiled excuse to continue being cruel to them, blanketed in win-win words.” He began to walk out of the room to give Viscount more privacy to write. “Before I leave, can I give you an idea?”
“Sure. What do you have in mind?”
“I said that Amos already had this in mind when he first started his mayoral campaign, and while that’s highly likely, it’s not possible to completely confirm. However, if you were to sneak into his house to spy on him, we might be able to confirm just that!”
“And how do you suggest I do that?”
“You could pretend to be one of his maids and get close to his room, office, or wherever he usually talks about politics with others.”
“That’s not a bad plan. I’ll finish writing up today’s paper and think about what to do tomorrow!”
He smiled at Viscount before walking out of her office.

Chapter 251: Oreo Magica 89: Illegal Investigation

-A few hours later-
The funeral had come to an end, and Oreo and Vanilla were standing in front of Vienna’s family’s mansion, planning to go home.
“I can’t believe Viscount didn’t come…” Oreo said in a somber tone as she stared forward.
“Well, she’s an adult and a professional journalist. As much as I’m sure she’d like to have some time off and be able to come to the funeral, it’s not something that will always be possible. Even if she did manage to get some time off, it’s possible she could’ve been suddenly ordered to come to work by her boss because of something happening in Corner Brook.”
“You’re right. But even then, that’s such a heartless thing for her boss to do.”
“True, unfortunately, that’s just the way the world works.”
Oreo looked up at the sky and saw that it was filled with dark clouds.
“I think it’s about time we start to leave. It might start raining any minute now.”
“Let’s hurry then.” Vanilla said before grabbing her girlfriend’s hand.
The couple began to walk away, but they didn’t manage to get too far from the mansion when Vienna called their name.
“Are you girls leaving already?”
“Yes. We’re gonna head out before it starts to rain.”
“But we were about to have lunch!”
“I’m sorry, but we can’t afford to stay here for much longer, or we’ll risk having to head home while it’s pouring, potentially getting us sick.” Vanilla said, frowning slightly.
“I understand… but before you two go. Can you promise we’ll be able to hang out sometime later?”
“Now that you mention hanging out… we never did manage to go-“
Vanilla stopped herself mid sentence and put her left hand over her mouth.
“Vanilla, is something the matter?” Oreo asked.
“Nope! Everything’s fine. I just remembered I had something to do for my aunt back at home.”
“In that case, we have to hurry home!”
The couple turned to Vienna.
“Well, we’re gonna be leaving now.”
“See you later.” Vanilla said as she and her girlfriend walked away.
“Bye, girls…” Vienna said as her friends walked away.

-A few minutes later-
Vanilla and Oreo returned to their house. Sitting on the couch as usual was Bel.
“How did the funeral go, girls?” She asked, looking up at them.
“It went well, I guess. It was a little bit rushed, but what can you expect when you only had a few hours to prepare such an event?” Oreo responded.
“I haven’t gone to a funeral in a long time. Last time I went to one was when my sister and her husband died. I don’t really remember much of the event, only that I was barely able to stop crying during it and had to take a month off from work afterward.”
“Were you close to my mom?”
“Yes. Your mother and I had the same friends, so we were always by each other’s sides growing up. When we grew up, I didn’t have much time to visit her as I was usually away for work, but still, I bought a small house near where she and her husband lived so that I could still be a part of her life. When the news that she and her husband died broke… I couldn’t believe it. I thought I was being pranked. It didn’t truly sink in that they were truly gone until I was told that my niece was now going to be in my custody.” Tears began to well up in her eyes.
“Are you okay, Bel?” Oreo asked.
“You look like you’re going to cry.”
“It’s fine. You were curious about my relationship with your mother. I’m your only source of information about her, so I’m more than happy to answer any questions you have about her.”
After they were done speaking with the pink haired woman, Oreo and Vanilla walked into their room. Vanilla closed the door, walked over to her bed, and sat down on it.
“Why did you stop talking to Vienna when we were about to leave?” The white haired girl asked as she sat beside her girlfriend.
“When we first talked about going shopping together, I promised that it would be the four of us… but now that Murray’s gone… that’s not possible, a-and it’ll never be.”
“…Vanilla.” Oreo sat down beside her girlfriend and hugged her. “I’m sure that Murray wouldn’t want you to be upset over the fact she can’t hang out with us. On the contrary. I believe that she’d be happy about us being able to have fun going shopping without her. While it’s true that the four of us won’t be able to go shopping anymore, at least three of us will be able to have fun together.”
“Yes. Murray wouldn’t want us to not be able to have any fun because of her death. We need to be able to go shopping sometime soon to honor the promise we made to her!”
Oreo smiled and nodded her head.

-The next day-
Viscount stood behind the gate to Amos’ mansion. Somehow, she had managed to sneak in without anyone exiting the building, a passerby spotting her, or the police seeing her.
I can’t stand here for too long, or I’ll risk getting kicked out of here or worse, arrested by the police. I need somewhere to hide quickly. Viscount thought to herself before running behind to the water fountain in the center of the front yard. She stood there for several seconds, looking to the left and right to see if there was anybody nearby, before running over to the left side of the building.
“This might not be the best spot to hide in, but there aren’t many others, and as long as nobody sticks their head out of the windows, they shouldn’t be able to see me. Now the only thing that’s left is to wait for a maid to exit the building.” She murmured to herself with a grin on her face.

Chapter 252: Oreo Magica 90: Dressing as a Maid

-Half an hour later-
Viscount continued standing behind the side of Amos’ mansion. So far, nobody had exited the mansion for any sort of reason, and she hadn’t been seen by anybody.
“I wonder how much longer I have to keep standing here.” She murmured to herself as she looked upward to make sure nobody had poked their heads out of the window to see her.
A few seconds after she whispered to herself, the blonde heard the door to the mansion open. She quickly stood up and poked her head to look at who had exited the building.
“I’m gonna come back in a few minutes. Just let me go outside for a quick smoke.” A black haired woman wearing a maid uniform said before closing the door.
She began to walk to the right, causing Viscount to lean against the wall. Somehow, she managed to walk all the way to where the reporter was standing and didn’t notice her. She pulled a pack of Emilia’s Delights branded cigarettes and a lighter from her pocket. Before she could light a single cigarette, Viscount rushed at her and hit her in the back of the neck with as much force as she could possibly muster using her fist. Although the maid wasn’t severely injured by the attack, she was knocked out, and her unconscious body fell to the ground.
“Just what I needed!” The blonde gleefully said while smiling from ear to ear as she knelt down beside the woman. “Don’t worry, if you suffer from any serious injuries, I’ll pay any medical bills related to them. Please don’t hold this against me. I’m only doing this to spread the truth.”

-A few minutes later-
Viscount managed to put on the maid’s uniform. Luckily, it fit her perfectly, so she didn’t seem too suspicious. She quickly opened the door to the mansion and walked inside. Standing near the entrance was a purple haired woman wearing a suit and black glasses.
“Who are you? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you around here.” She said.
“O-Oh, I’m a new hire!”
The woman went silent for a few seconds before rubbing her glasses’ lenses and speaking.
“I remember Amos telling me that he wanted to hire a new maid to help around the house a few days ago. You must be her. Forgive my questions.”
Viscount let out a nervous chuckle as she did her best to pretend to look calm.
“While on your way here, did you see another maid? One with black hair and red eyes who was smoking by any chance?”
“N-No. Not at all, ma’am.”
“That’s weird. I guess she must’ve gone home for some reason and used the guise of needing to go on a smoke break to do that.” She murmured to herself as Viscount stated at her intently. “Oh, silly me! I just realized I’ve yet to introduce myself to you. I’m Newton Campbell, Mr. Faucher’s secretary. You may call me by my first name if you wish. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“My name is Viscount-“ The blonde’s eyes widened the moment she narrowly stopped herself from saying her surname. “…Viscount Dubois.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Viscount.” She said, shaking her hand. “I don’t mean to trouble you this early on, but since our previous maid seemingly left early, can you do me a favor and clean the leftmost bathroom upstairs?”
“Of course, Newton.”
“If you want to speak with me, I’ll be in Mr. Faucher’s office.” The purple haired woman said before walking upstairs.
Viscount waited a few seconds before following after her. Instead of going to the left hallway like Newton said, she walked down the right hallway until she reached Amos’ hallway. The door was wide open, so she decided to stand behind it to listen in on the politician.

Chapter 253: Oreo Magica 91: The Faucher Family’s Truth

While behind the door, Viscount heard what sounded like a man laughing as hard as possible.
“Indeed. Everything seems to be going as well as it possibly could. At this rate, you’ll have a landslide victory.” Newton calmly said.
“It may seem that way right now, but there’s still a few months to go. In that time, anything could change, especially if I don’t give any speeches. If I remain inactive for several months, I very well could lose the vote to Biscotti despite my best efforts to demonize his name.”
So that’s why the news companies have been writing poorly about Biscotti! Viscount thought. You’ve been paying to slander him!
“I have speeches and interviews every other week to keep myself relevant. Perhaps Biscotti could learn a thing or two from my campaign. Even if he wasn’t running on a wholly unpopular idea such as treating hermaphrodites well, he still wouldn’t be anywhere near as popular as me since he hasn’t made a single public appearance since our debate.”
“If hermaphrodites don’t do anything for a few weeks, it’s possible the people might be able to forget about how dangerous they are and that they’re supposed to fear them. The most recent crime committed by one did the job extremely well for us, as she was not only accused of raping a young girl but also killed several people in an attempt to get away. People who are willing to vote for me for my policies on hermaphrodites allow the hatred in their hearts to lead them. If they’re not reminded of it in a few weeks, they’ll forget that they’re supposed to hate them. They’re like goldfish, Newton. I can’t let a handful of weeks pass by without having a hermaphrodite killed, or else my chances of winning will be placed in jeopardy.”
“So you want to frame yet another young girl for raping their lover?”
Yet another? Viscount’s eyes widened. She put her left hand over her mouth to muffle a gasp she let out. Luckily, neither of them heard her.
“Yes. If it’s not too much trouble, I’d like you to stage another rape involving a hermaphrodite in a week or two. If possible, try to encourage her to fight back or kill the people attacking her. That way I’ll be able to tie her actions to the girl who died a few days ago into some sort of war against men.”
“Do you have any suggestions on who I could frame this time? Or should I try to frame a random hermaphrodite?”
“…I can’t really think of any other hermaphrodites other than my niece, and if she raped someone, that would reflect poorly on me…” He went silent for a few seconds before coming to a realization. “Yes. There’s this girl who’s friends with my niece named Vanilla Gauchier. She’s told me that her friend is a hermaphrodite too. If you’re unable to find any hermaphrodites to frame, use her.”
“As you wish.”
Viscount began to move away from the door and walk toward the bathroom in disgust. She began to hear someone walk toward Amos’ office’s exit, causing her to quietly run into the room and close the door.
“That man is worse than I could ever imagine! He’s a monster, a demon, a-a murderer! He’s worse than all of those people who participate in lynchings combined! He’s a blackhearted manipulator!” The blonde began to walk towards the window. “That information was deeply unpleasant to learn about. However, it was certainly valuable. I need to get out of here quickly before I get caught!” She said before opening the window and then jumping out of it.

Chapter 254: Oreo Magica 92: The Fake Maid

-25 minutes later-
Newton began to walk toward the bathroom. It had been nearly half an hour, and the new maid hadn’t finished washing the bathroom. Normally, the older maid would’ve already finished by now and gone out to smoke, so she was starting to get worried that she needed some help.
“Viscount, would you like me to help you?” The purple haired woman asked as she opened the door to the bathroom. “You’re taking an awfully long-“
She went silent the moment she saw nobody inside. The bathroom was still in the same state as earlier, but Viscount wasn’t anywhere in sight and the window was wide open. Newton didn’t say a single word before quickly running out of the room, going downstairs, and exiting the mansion.
“VISCOUNT! WHERE DID YOU GO?” She screamed as she ran around the mansion.
The blonde wasn’t anywhere nearby. However, she managed to find the more experienced maid lying on the ground beside the house. She had been stripped completely nude, but there weren’t any signs of her having been assaulted. Newton quickly picked her up, placing her over her shoulder, and then ran back into the mansion.
“AMOS!” She screamed at the top of her lungs.
The blond quickly stood up and walked down the stairs.
“Newton, what’s wrong? You should like-“
He went silent upon noticing that his maid was completely nude and unconscious in her arms. “What happened?”
“I don’t know, but I think someone attacked your maid and stole her clothing. She then snuck inside, pretended to be a new hire, and most likely spied in on us and overheard our conversation about what to do about hermaphrodites.”
“Do you think she plans to leak our plans to local newspapers?”
“That seems incredibly likely. What do you think we should do about this?”
“Nothing. I say we should just let her spread our information to the public. While it may deter a small portion of people from voting for me, my policies are still incredibly popular. Most of the citizens in this city want hermaphrodites dead and truly believe they’re evil with all their hearts. Me being revealed to have staged a few lynchings won’t change their minds about this.”
“…If you say so, I won’t report this to the police.”

-Meanwhile-
Viscount quickly ran into her office.
“Boss! Boss! I’m back with some big news!” She shouted as she ran toward her desk.
“Really? Lay it on me.” He said, standing up from his employee’s chair.
“Amos has had several hermaphrodites lynched and is planning to lynch another one soon… that girl being a friend of mine.”
“What! Every new thing we learn about him just makes him even more irredeemable! Are you gonna write a paper about this?”
“Yes. Even if nobody takes me seriously or reads my paper, it’s my moral duty to report on what Amos’ doing! I don’t want anyone to get hurt and die over some stupid political campaign! Even if this only manages to reach one person, I’ll keep writing to inform that single person!” She shouted, grabbing a pen and paper from inside of her desk.
“If you’re gonna start writing, I’m gonna go out. Call me if you need anything.” He said before walking out of the room.

Chapter 255: Oreo Magica 93: Emergency Paper

-Many hours later-
Night had fallen, and even though it wasn’t even the next day yet, Viscount was pedaling her bike through the streets of Corner Brook, throwing newspapers at each and every front step she could see.
“It doesn’t matter if nobody reads my work or if it just gets thrown out. As long as even one person sees the information I’ve gathered and decides not to vote for Amos, I’ll consider my job a success!” She said to herself as she threw newspapers at the buildings to her right. Once all of them had newspapers in front of their doors, she threw them at the front entrance of the buildings to her left. “I’m gonna have to save one copy for a certain someone. I’ll show this to her parents once the sun starts to rise.”

-The next day-
Bel began to open her eyes. She sat up and saw that the sun was beginning to rise in the distance. The sky was filled with orange tinted clouds that were slowly moving across it.
“What should I do today?” The pink haired woman asked herself before standing up. “Maybe I should go to the city by myself a buy a new book to read.”
She walked over to her room’s door, opened it, and then stepped outside. As she walked toward the couch, she heard someone knock at the door.
“Hello? Is somebody there?” An unfamiliar woman asked. “If so, can I please speak with you? I have something very important to speak with you about.”
Bel quickly approached the door and opened it, revealing Viscount standing behind it.
“Hello, ma’am. Who are you?”
“I’m a friend of Vanilla Gauthier, who I’m guessing is your daughter.”
“She’s my niece, but I’m her guardian, and she does indeed live with me.” She moved aside. “Come in. It’s too early for you to be outside.”
“Oh no. I’m not planning on staying here for too long. I’m just going to give this to you.” She said before walking away from the house and grabbing a newspaper from the bin in front of her bike.
The blonde then walked over to Bel and handed her it.
“I suggest you pack up your and your niece’s things and try to move away from here, maybe to a country she’d be more accepted in and where people like her wouldn’t be put in constant danger.”
As Viscount spoke to her, Bel opened the newspaper. She quickly skimmed through it, slowing down to read the parts that she deemed the most important.
“So the first thing Amos wants to do if he wins is castrate every hermaphrodite in this city and has been orchestrating many of the past lynchings?”
“Indeed. However, I overheard him speaking about who he’ll most likely have killed soon. I didn’t put it in my newest paper, as revealing her to the general public as a hermaphrodite without her consent would only bring her negative attention, but he said that the next person he’ll most likely have killed will be Vanilla.”
Bel’s eyes widening.
“You’re joking, aren’t you? Why would a politician want to kill my niece when she hasn’t done anything wrong?” She shouted.
“Your niece is friends with his niece. I assume she told her about her condition before, and she later told that to her uncle and his secretary. In a few weeks, it’s possible she’ll stage a rape involving your niece and have her killed.” She turned to look at her bike. “You should do everything in your power to move away from here with her. I know it’s not the most pleasant of options, but it’s the only one that’s guaranteed to keep Vanilla safe.”
“I see.” Bel said, smiling softly. “I’ve been delaying the inevitable ever since my niece moved in with me. I should’ve done this long ago, but I was too much of a coward to do it. Thank you for this, miss.”
“No problem. If you want to speak with me about anything, here’s my business’ address.” She said before pulling out a business card from under her hat. She handed it to the pink haired woman, who quickly accepted it.
“I’ll start packing up my things once you leave. Have a safe journey back to your job.”
Viscount smiled at the woman as she began to walk toward her bicycle. Bel closed the door and began to walk toward her bedroom.
“Vanilla and Oreo won’t be waking up for a few hours. Thankfully, I already have enough suitcases for my niece to carry all of her belongings in, but I might have to buy a few more if Oreo wants to come with us.”
She said to herself as she entered her room and closed the door.

Chapter 256: Oreo Magica 94: It’s No Longer Safe Here

-A few hours later-
Oreo was sound asleep in her bed. Vanilla opened her eyes, sat up, and looked out of the window to her left. It was around late seven in the morning or early eight.
“I should probably get up now so that my aunt and Oreo don’t have to wait that long for their breakfast when they wake up.” The white haired girl said to herself before getting up.
She quickly walked over to her door, opened it, and exited her room. As she was about to enter the kitchen, she heard what sounded like drawers and zippers frantically being opened in her aunt’s room. Instead of going to her original destination, Vanilla turned around and knocked on her door.
“Aunt Bel, is everything okay in there?”
The pink haired woman stopped in place and didn’t respond.
“Aunt Bel, I’m going inside.” She said as she began to open the door.
“Vanilla! No!” She shouted as her niece stepped into the room.
Inside, she saw Bel standing in front of two large suitcases filled with clothing such as dresses, suits, and hats and other belongings like photographs, jewelry, and family heirlooms.
“Aunt Bel, are you already leaving for work? You weren’t even in Newfoundland for two weeks!” Vanilla complained before walking over to her.
“You don’t get it. I’m packing up not because I have to leave Newfoundland for a while, but because the two of us are going to have to leave permanently!”
Vanilla’s eyes widened as she stopped in place.
“…You’re joking.”
“I wish I was, Vanilla. But unfortunately, every single word I say is nothing but truth.”
“N-No! Yo-You’re kidding! You have to be! W-We can’t be leaving Canada so suddenly!”
“…This place will no longer safe for girls like you. If Amos wins the election, girls like you will be castrated. A-And a friend of yours said that Amos wants you personally lynched.” Tears began to well up in her eyes.
Vanilla fell to her knees. She put her hands on her face as she began to sob.
“A-Amos is a good man. H-He would never s-said that! N-Not when I’m fr-friends with Fields.”
“You say that, but that same friend of yours said in a newspaper that she overheard Amos speaking about just that.” She said before grabbing the newspaper that she had placed under her bed.
She handed it to Vanilla, who quickly skimmed through it.
“Viscount wrote this… didn’t she? She wouldn’t spread lies… but this can’t be right. This has to be a misunderstanding!” She shouted as tears fell onto the paper.
“What’s going on here?” Oreo asked as she entered Bel’s bedroom. “Why are you packing your bags, and why’s Vanilla crying?”
“Oreo, we’re moving to France. Do you plan on staying in Canada or will you move with us?”
The white haired girl’s eyes widened.
“What? Why are you doing this so suddenly?”
“This place isn’t safe anymore! Vanilla will be castrated, or at worst, killed if we keep living here! I understand that you’re unable to speak French. However, I’ll gladly teach you how to and guide you around France while you learn. So, will you go with us, or will you-“
“I’m not leaving this country, and neither is Vanilla.” Oreo calmly said, looking at Bel in the eyes.
“Don’t say such absurd things! We need to leave this country now or Vanilla will be-“
“While I don’t doubt your words, this is all too sudden, wouldn’t you agree? Perhaps if you gave us a few more days or another week before we left the country, the two of us would be more willing to listen to you.”
Vanilla wiped her tears away as she nodded her head.
“Yes. This is all too sudden. I m-might’ve taken this news far b-better if you told me we were moving in a week.”
Bel closed her eyes and let out a deep breath.
“I get your girls’ point. I’ll move the date of our departure back by a week. However, I won’t move it back any further than that, no matter how much you girls sob and complain about it. I suggest making peace with the fact we’re going to be leaving the country and telling your friends about this.”
“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” Vanilla shouted as she ran over to her aunt and hugged her tightly. “I promise I won’t complain about moving anymore!”
“If you say so...” Bel said before hugging her niece back.
Vanilla let go of her aunt and then walked over to the door.
“I’m gonna go make us some breakfast. If either of you want to talk to me about something, I’ll be in the kitchen.”
She walked away, leaving her girlfriend and aunt behind.
No! One week isn’t enough! I won’t let either Bel or Vanilla leave this country they’ve grown up in because it’s become too dangerous! She looked down at her right hand. I’m a lot of things, and one of them is a magical girl! I might be weak for one, but I’m far more powerful than the average person! If that man’s the cause behind all of Vanilla and Bel’s grief, then I’m gonna get rid of him with my own two hands!

Chapter 257: Oreo Magica 95: The Plan to Save Her

-An hour later-
Vanilla finished cooking. She made three plates of four waffles, seven strips of bacon, five sausages, and hash browns, along with some apple juice for herself and her aunt.
“Aunt Bel, Oreo, breakfast’s ready!” She cheerfully shouted.
It took a few seconds, but both of the girls eventually walked into the kitchen. They took a seat at the table and grabbed the fork and knife that were beside their plate of food.
“Your food today looks just as delicious as ever.” Bel said as she began to cut into her waffles.
“Thank you, aunt. I pour my heart and soul into the food I cook for the three of us so that it tastes as good as possible!” She turned to look at her girlfriend. “So, Oreo. Once we finish eating, what would you like to do-“
“I don’t want to do anything today.”
“What? Why?” Vanilla asked, her eyes widening. “This is one of our last days in this country. Surely we could afford to do something, like saying our last goodbyes to Vienna and Viscount.”
Oreo’s eyes widened at the mention of Vienna.
No! I can’t do that! If we left, she’d be all alone with nobody other than her dad to care about her! She just lost Murray too… it’d be too much for her to lose the rest of her remaining friends! I don’t want her to suffer anymore than she already has!
“No! We’re not gonna say goodbye to Vienna! Not today, not ever!”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Bel calmly asked as she wiped her mouth with a napkin that was under her silverware. “Even if you don’t want to visit that friend of yours today, we’re going to leave eventually. It’d be best to let her know about our situation as soon as possible so she has time to process it and come to terms with it. That way she won’t be as upset and devastated as she would’ve been if we just-“
“No, we’re not leaving! I’m going to do everything in my power to keep Vanilla safe!”
“And what power do you even have? You’re a fourteen year old girl who’s in love with another fourteen year old girl. Sure, we have money, but money isn’t enough to stop Amos. Even if you somehow got rid of him or got him to step down, the people of Corner Brook, and Canada at large, won’t change their minds about hermaphrodites.”
“You’re right, but Amos only further exacerbated the hatred in their hearts and encouraged them to be bolder. If he stopped his campaign, they’d go back to similar levels to when Vanilla and I first met.”
“You’re acting like those levels of hate were much different than what they are currently. Even before Amos’ mayoral campaign began, hermaphrodites were being falsely accused of crimes they didn’t commit and murdered for it. This country was never a safe place for girls like my niece. I just never had the courage to flee from it until her life was directly at risk. Look, if you don’t want to come to France with us, that’s perfectly fine. I understand that going to a completely different country that you don’t speak the language of just to be with your lover might be too much for you. So, if you don’t want to go, then just say so.”
“I’m not going to leave because the two of you are going to stay in Canada once I get-“
“Oreo, please calm down. I know you don’t want to move to France or risk leaving me, but there’s nothing else we can do besides one of those options. Please just accept it and make your decision.”
“All right. Obviously, I’ll go with the two of you.” Oreo said in a bitter tone before cutting into her waffles.
Bel let out a sigh before going back to eat her food.

-20 minutes later-
The three girls ate their breakfast without saying a word to each other. Once Oreo finished her meal, she left her plate on the table and walked back to her bedroom. A minute later, Vanilla finished eating and put her plate on top of Oreo’s and then grabbed both of them. Before she could stand up, Bel put her hand on top of her niece’s.
“Let me do the dishes today. You can go to your room if you want.”
“All right.” She said before standing up and walking out of the kitchen.
The white haired girl quickly entered her room to see Oreo sitting on the bed with her arms crossed.
“Oreo, are you all right?”
“Yeah, just a little mad that your aunt doesn’t get anything. Obviously, if Amos stepped down or if something happened that forced him to, people wouldn’t want hermaphrodites dead as much as they do right now.”
“You might be right about that, but at the same time, my aunt has a point. The general public of Corner Brook won’t just suddenly stop hating girls like me just because their figurehead vanished. The level of hatred needed to think what Amos is doing is good for anyone is astounding. They won’t stop hating us or keep their opinions about us somewhat hidden like they used to. They’ll just find someone as bad as Amos or even worse to take his place.”
“…Maybe you’re right. Maybe even if I do everything in my power to stop him, nothing will change… but I don’t want to believe that! I don’t want to believe that I’m powerless and that anything I do will be in vain!” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “I do-don’t want you and your au-aunt to have to leave the country you’ve lived in for your en-entire lives! I-I do-don’t want you to suffer, e-especially not so soon after M-Murray died!”
“Oreo…” Vanilla said as she walked over to the bed and sat beside her girlfriend. She began to hold her right hand. “We’ll get through this. We always have. When I hated myself, when Alice tried to kill us, when Keebler stopped being friends with me, you were always the one to cheer me up and help me get through everything. Things might not end up going like how we’d want them to, but we’ll get through it. And if you’re afraid or sad about what will happen to us, I’ll be by your side and comfort you just like you did with me.”
“Vanilla…” Oreo said as she slowly moved toward her girlfriend’s lips. “I’m sorry for getting so mad at your aunt. Can you forgive me?”
“Of course I will, dear.”
Oreo gently kissed Vanilla on the lips. She put her hands on her breasts and pushed her down onto the bed.
“Oreo, are you sure you want to do this right now? It’s pretty early, and my aunt’s probably in the living room as we speak.”
“I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if we did it. Besides, if she’s not a fan of the noise we’re about to make, she could just leave and come back some time later.”
Oreo slowly pulled down her girlfriend’s panties and moved hers aside before moving her body down on Vanilla’s penis, allowing her pillar-like organ to slowly enter her. The white haired girl let out a moan as she made it down to the base of her lover’s shaft as she tried her best to hold in her moans. Vanilla grabbed onto Oreo’s hips and began to thrust in and out of her. The white haired girl arched her back as her girlfriend increased the speed of her thrusts.
“Vanilla! Fuck!” She grunted. “I-I feel like this huge thing’s going to split me in two! D-Don’t stop, don’t slow down! I want every single inch of you in me!”
Vanilla grinned before pushing her girlfriend off her. She quickly got on top of her and began to thrust in and out of her as quickly as possible, her balls slapping against her.
“I love you! I love you! I love you!” She shouted as she continued moving in and out of her.
“I love you too, Vanilla.” Oreo said before stroking the side of her face and kissing her deeply.
Oreo closed her eyes tightly as she orgasmed. After a few more thrusts, Vanilla came as well. She pulled out of her and began to lie beside her.
“That was great, but do you think we could keep going for a little while longer?”
“Yes.” Vanilla responded, gently stroking her girlfriend’s chin. “Let’s try to go for as long as possible.”

 

-Many hours later-
The two girls spent most of the day together in bed. While they were busy with each other, Bel had left to buy herself, her niece, and Oreo Italian food. However, neither of the girls came out to have lunch or dinner, and their meals were left on the table, now cold. The sky had darkened, and the moon was out. Vanilla, who had been left completely exhausted after a full day of fun, managed to quickly fall asleep. Oreo, on the other hand, was wide awake and not planning on falling asleep anytime soon.
“Now that everyone’s asleep, I should get going.” The white haired girl murmured to herself before grabbing her clothes and getting dressed. “Killing Amos might not solve anything, but it’s the only thing I can possibly do. I don’t want the people I care for to have to suffer anymore than they already have.”
Oreo transformed and walked over to the window. She opened it and then looked back at Vanilla.
“Rest now. I’ll be back soon.” She quietly said before jumping out of the window.

Chapter 258: Oreo Magica 96: A Roadblock

-
Fields was walking toward the bathroom down the hall. Despite it being so late in the night, she couldn’t sleep. To tire herself out, she was walking up and down the hallway. Even though she still wasn’t very tired, she decided it was late and that she should go to sleep anyway.
“I should get some rest. If uncle Amos or his secretary saw me walking around aimlessly at this hour, they’d think I’ve gone mad. It wouldn’t be wise to stay out at this hour.” She murmured to herself before turning around and walking toward her room.
Before she could reach it, she heard what sounded like someone slowly walking towards the entrance. Had she not gone silent, she wouldn’t have been able to hear the faint noise.
“Hmm? Could that be a visitor? At this hour? The type of person who would visit a home like this so late into the night has no good reason to be here.” She said to herself, her lips forming a smile. “Perhaps I’ll give them a surprise. If they aren’t deterred by that, then I might have a bit of fun with them.”
The purple haired girl turned around and began to walk down the stairs in front of her.

-Meanwhile-
Oreo stood in front of the gate to Amos’ mansion. If she were in her regular form, she would’ve had some trouble climbing the gate and would’ve made too much noise to be able to sneak in without encountering any problems, but as a magical girl, entering the front yard was as effortlessly as a frog jumping onto a lily pad. The white haired girl quickly jumped over the gate and safely landed on the other side, the only noise she made being that of her feet making contact with the ground.
“I can’t waste another second. I need to take Amos out and protect Vanilla.” She whispered to herself before quietly walking forward.
Her footsteps were so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Eventually, after a minute or so of slowly making her way to the door, she eventually made it. Oreo looked to the left and then to the right before putting her hand on the door’s doorknob.
If I do this, I’ll most certainly be a wanted criminal. Everyone in this city will hate me, and if it’s ever found out that I killed Amos, I’ll be left to rot in a dank, dark jail cell or worse, hanged like so many other women before me. She closed her eyes as her lips formed a smile. But that doesn’t matter. I don’t care whether the general public likes or hates me. I just want the people I care about to be happy. And the only way they can keep being that way is if Amos dies! The white haired girl thought before opening the door to the mansion. Luckily for her, it wasn’t locked. Standing in the center of the main room was Fields, who was wearing a see through dark purple nightdress. Her black undergarments, stomach, and legs were on full display.
“Hello, Oreo!” The purple haired girl gleefully said as she stared at the intruder.
“You!” She shouted. “What are you doing here at this hour?”
“Nothing much. I was just trying my best to fall asleep when I heard someone walk toward my home’s door. With my curiosity piqued, I decided to give the intruder headed my way a warm welcome.” She began to giggle. “But I never could’ve imagined that the person wanting to loot my house was my best friend’s girlfriend.”
Oreo gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists.
“Since you’re Vanilla’s lover and I hold no animosity toward you, I’ll let you leave and won’t report you to the police. However, if you want to get past me, I’ll do something far worse than just going to the police!”
Oreo’s eyes widened for a brief moment before a confident smile spread across her face.
“Is that so? What do you plan to do against me?”
Without saying a single word, Fields raised her left hand in front of her face, revealing a silver ring on her ring finger with a purple gem embedded into the center of it. Before Oreo could even process what she was being shown, the purple haired girl transformed. A tight, see through white dress appeared in place of her old clothing. It went up to her thighs and showed off the entirety of her arms. Her bra and panties had completely disappeared, the only thing covering her nipples being her hair, while the only thing keeping her genitals hidden was her legs.
“I won’t kill you, but you might be left a bloody mess once I’m done with you!” She cheerfully said before summoning a platinum rapier in her right hand.

Chapter 259: Oreo Magica 97: One Step Away From Success

-
She’s a magical girl too? She thought. Crap! This is bad! I should leave, but if I do that, Vanilla and her aunt will be forced to move away!
Oreo quickly summoned her book.
“So that’s your weapon of choice?” Fields chuckled. “Let’s see how well a glorified stack of paper fares against my sword!”
Without any warning, the purple haired girl bolted toward Oreo. The white haired girl summoned a shield in front of her body, causing her enemy’s weapon to bounce off it.
“Now die!” She yelled before her shield flipped onto its side.
It began to spin rapidly before being launched directly at her opponent’s waist. She attempted to block the attack with her sword, only for the shield to effortlessly go through it, splitting the blade in half. Fields quickly jumped into the air and summoned another rapier. Once she was close enough to her enemy, she swung her weapon downward toward Oreo’s head. Before she could hit her, the white haired girl summoned another barrier just above her head. Fields hit the shield and was launched away.
“I think I’ve realized your magic and your motivation.” The older girl calmly said as she put her feet on the ground, causing her to stop moving. “You can create bouncy white shields that can knock anything that tries to hit it away. They can also be used as projectiles that can cut through enemies as if they were circular saws.”
Oreo tried her best to remain calm at Fields’ accusation. Without saying anything, the purple haired girl pointed her sword directly at her enemy’s chest.
“As for your motivation, I think it’s fairly obvious. If you were a common thief, me using my magic should’ve scared you off, even if you yourself were already a magical girl. However, you stayed here and were more than eager to attempt to kill me. From this, I think I can determine the reason why you’re doing this. You’re either jealous of how close I am to your girlfriend and are worried that I’m going to steal her away from you, or you heard about my uncle’s speech and want him dead.”
Oreo began to grin.
“One of the reasons you gave me is the correct, I’ll give you that. However, just knowing my motivation’s not going to be enough to defeat me!” She shouted before rushing toward Fields.
Once she was close enough to her, she raised her book, but instead of swinging it at her head, she summoned a shield and shot it straight at her neck. Fields quickly ducked down and attempted to sweep Oreo’s leg. The white haired girl managed to avoid the attack by jumping to her left. With her opponent open, Fields swung her sword at her stomach, only for Oreo to create a small shield in front of her, causing the attack to bounce off it. Not even a second later, she shot her barrier straight at her legs. The purple haired girl jumped to her right to avoid the attack and then continued running forward.
“From what it seems, what I said about your magic is everything there is to it.” She began to smile from ear to ear. “But still, I shouldn’t do anything too drastic just yet. Your magic might have something that could turn the tides of battle in your favor.”
Not even a second after Vanilla finished speaking, a rapier was suddenly thrown at her back, hitting her just below her chest.
“Wh-Where did that come from?” Oreo shouted.
“Not sure. Perhaps my uncle has woken up and saw that his beloved niece is in a bit of a pinch.” She said before suddenly bolting at her enemy at speeds Oreo had never seen before, cutting her from her stomach across her chest.
Before she could even process what had happened, Fields sent her to the ground with one powerful kick to the left thigh.
“That should do it. Would you like to flee, or would you prefer if I punished you more?”
“Is that really all you’ve got? Those injuries you’ve inflicted on me are nothing! They’re merely flesh wounds!” Oreo shouted, trying to sound as confident as possible, as she summoned a large see through dome around herself.
“This might pose a problem.” Fields said to herself before walking forward and gently tapping the barrier with her rapier, causing it to burst like a bubble.
Oreo’s mouth went agape as she stood in place while staring at her enemy.
“You can’t beat me. It’s impossible.” She calmly said as she brought her sword up to her chin. “Run, and I won’t chase after you.”
Realizing there wasn’t anything she could do, the white haired girl turned around and began to run away from Fields as quickly as possible. She stood there until Oreo left her field of view. The purple haired girl let out a yawn as she returned to her normal form.
“Thank you, Oreo. You made me move so much that I got tuckered out. Who knows how much longer it would’ve taken me to get sleepy if you hadn’t come.” She said before turning around and walking toward her mansion.

Chapter 260: Oreo Magica 98: Unsuccessful Attempt

-The next day-
Amos opened his eyes and sat up. He turned to his left and saw that it was almost 8 in the morning. He stood up and walked over to the dresser to his left and picked out his clothes for the day. He got a black suit and black dress pants and put both of them on. Before he could find a hat for himself to wear, there was a knock at the door.
“Uncle Amos. May I come in? There’s something important I must tell you about.”
“Come inside.” He said while grabbing a black top hat from out of his closet.
Fields quickly opened the door and then entered her uncle’s bedroom. She closed it before walking over to the side of his bed.
“Did you sleep well last night?”
“Yes. Like a baby.”
Fields smiled slightly.
“So you probably don’t know about what happened late last night.”
The blond raised an eyebrow.
“Something happened while I was asleep? Please do inform me about it.”
“Yesterday, at god knows what hour, some girl tried to break into this mansion with the intent of killing you. Thankfully, I managed to fight her off, but with your campaign focusing more on laws about hermaphrodites, I believe the amount of attempts on your will only increase from here on.”
Amos began to grin from ear to ear as he desperately attempted to prevent himself from bursting into laughter.
“Uncle, is something the matter?”
“This is… this is great!” He shouted as he let out a laugh. “Fields, do you know how perfect this is for my political campaign? I could use this attempted assassination to make me look like I’m willing to die for my beliefs and to propagate the false prospect of a “war against men” that I’ve heard some people talk about, making them more likely to vote for me for the purpose of keeping themselves and their families safe from the “sinful, demonic hermaphrodites”. If my victory somehow wasn’t already assured before, it will be now once I capitalize on this news. If there are anymore assassination attempts done on me, as long as I have you and some bodyguards to defend me, my chances to win will only continue to improve.”
“That’s an odd way to look at such an event, but I can’t say it’s wrong. If anyone tries to take your life again, I’ll do everything in my power to protect you, my dear uncle.” She said, gently holding his hand.
“Once we’re done with breakfast, I’m going to get ready for a speech.”
“You’re throwing another sudden speech just a day after the last one?”
“Yes. The people of Corner Brook must know of what happened last night!”

-Meanwhile-
Vanilla began to open her eyes. She turned around and saw that Oreo was still asleep. She was going to get up when she realized that her girlfriend had gotten dressed.
“When did she put on her clothes?” The white haired girl asked herself before moving the bedsheet off her.
Her eyes widened, and her mouth went agape at the sight in front of her. The bed, bedsheets, and Oreo’s clothes were stained with dried up brown blood. All of it seemed to have come from her stomach, chest, and back.
“Or-Oreo! Wake up!” Vanilla shouted as she shook her girlfriend awake.
It took a few seconds, but eventually, Oreo opened her eyes and sat up.
“Vanilla… what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong? Is it not obvious? You’re bleeding!”
Oreo looked down at herself and saw that there were dried blood stains on her dress.
“Oh yeah… that.” She laughed nervously.
“We need to take you to Vienna’s home immediately to get your wounds treated! Then, while you’re resting, you must tell me about what caused this!”
“I agree with the suggestion about going to visit Vienna, but I don’t think we should go there just so that I can get these cuts treated. They’ve already healed by themselves. We’d just be wasting the medical staff’s time if we-“
“We’re going to see the doctors, and that’s final!” Vanilla shouted before grabbing her girlfriend’s hand and helping her to her feet.
“Fine. If it’ll get you to stop worrying about me, then I guess we’ll go.” She let out a sigh. “I’m sorry for making you worry.” The white haired girl whispered under her breath.

Chapter 261: Oreo Magica 99: Getting Checked Up

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla stood in front of the entrance to Vienna’s mansion. The white haired girl was knocking on the front door while holding onto her injured girlfriend’s hand.
“Someone! Open the door! My girlfriend’s bleeding out here! If we’re not let in, she might-“
“Come on, don’t overexaggerate my injuries. I’m fine, really. They’ve already closed while I was asleep.”
“But still, if they’re not treated, they could become infected. You need to let the-“
Before Vanilla could finish speaking, a maid who was standing behind the door opened it.
“Can you girls please quiet down?” The black haired woman asked. “It’s far too early in the morning for you to be this loud. Neither Lady Vienna nor Sir Matthew are awake at the current moment.”
“I-I’m sorry for causing such a scene, but my girlfriend’s injured. I know it’s early, b-but can she see one of the doctors here?”
The maid’s eyes moved to look at Oreo.
“I’m sorry, ma’am, but your friend here doesn’t really appear to be injured.”
Without saying a single word, Vanilla quickly lifted up her lover’s dress, showing the closed injury across her stomach and chest.
“Oh, I’m sorry, girls. Please come in.” She said before moving to the side and bowing. “The infirmary is in the room to the right. A few of the medical staff’s already awake, so you should be able to get it treated right away. You girls could try to wake Vienna up once Oreo gets her wounds checked, but she hasn’t talked to anyone since the day of Murray’s funeral, and it’s pretty early, so I doubt she’ll want to talk to the two of you right now.”
“Thank you for informing us about that.” She turned to look at her girlfriend. “Oreo, go to the infirmary by yourself. I’m going to try to speak with Vienna and get her to come downstairs.”
“All right.” The white haired girl said before walking to her right.
Oreo entered the infirmary room, allowing her girlfriend to go upstairs. She went to the second floor and then walked down the hallway until she reached Vienna’s room. The white haired girl slowly opened the door, stepped inside, and then closed it before approaching her still sleeping friend.
“Good morning, Vienna.” The white haired girl said as she placed her head on the brunette’s head.
“Vanilla… what are you doing here?” She yawned before sitting up. “What time even is it?”
“I don’t know, but I know it’s relatively early on. As for why I’m here, Oreo got injured while I was asleep last night. Although she said she was fine, I still made her come here just to get her injuries treated. Now, let me ask you a question of my own. How have you been since the last time we saw you?”
“…I’ve been okay, I guess. I’ve barely gone out of my room, and I haven’t really spoken to anybody. But since Oreo’s wounds are getting treated downstairs, I might as well go visit her with you.” She said before standing up.
The two girls quickly exited the room, went downstairs, and then entered the infirmary. Inside was Oreo, who was lying in bed, a nurse who was examining her, and a doctor who was turned away from the two of them.
“Ah, Lady Vienna, you’ve finally gotten up.” The doctor said as he turned to look at the two girls.
“How is my friend doing?”
“She’s perfectly fine. She was stabbed in the back and slashed across the chest and stomach, but both of those injuries were relatively minor and have healed by themselves. She should be fine as long as she gets some rest.” The nurse said.
“Oh, thank goodness.” Vanilla said, breathing out a sigh of relief as she and her friend approached her girlfriend.
She wrapped her arms around her as Vienna began to hold her left hand.
“Now that we’re all here, tell us what happened, Oreo.” Vienna said.
“All right. This might take a while to explain, so get comforted, you two.” She said before taking a deep breath.

Chapter 262: Oreo Magica 100: It’s Up to the Three of You

“After Vanilla went to sleep, I tried to go to Amos Faucher’s mansion… to assassinate him.”
The two girls’ eyes widened.
“What? You can’t be serious! Why would you try to murder a politician?” Vienna shouted.
“Since a few days ago, Amos’ political policies have all been about hermaphrodites and trying to emasculate and get rid of them. If he gets elected, which there’s a very good chance he will, they’ll hurt Vanilla! Because of this, Bel’s decided she’s going to make us move to France despite all of us being against such an idea. We just lost Murray, and a girl who Vanilla’s been best friends with since they were children ended their friendship not too long ago. She’s already suffered enough. I didn’t want her to have to cry anymore than she already has, so I decided to try to take his life while he was still asleep. Unfortunately, my assassination attempt wasn’t successful.”
“How incompetent are you? Amos was fast asleep and I assume any guards he may have would be as well. Even if there weren’t, you’re a magical girl. You should be able to defeat any regular person with ease.”
“You’re right, however, when I walked into his home, I ran into his niece, Fields, who just so happened to still be awake. I tried to reason with her, but she turned out to be a magical girl and attacked me. Fields managed to beat me with relative ease and forced me to flee. I’m lucky she was feeling merciful, or I probably would’ve been killed then and there.”
“Fields has most likely already told her uncle about this attempt on his life. Even if he doesn’t know you were the one responsible for it, this is definitely going to make him more on guard… this might even give him more ammunition to use against hermaphrodites and evidence to use about the war they’re waging against men…” Vanilla said, looking at the ground.
“Yes, I know. But this wasn’t supposed to happen… I just wanted him dead so that the same hatred that killed Murray wouldn’t become as open.”
“That’s not how that works, Oreo. Even if you killed Amos, the fact that he was able to spark so much open hatred toward people like Vanilla wouldn’t go away. People will continue to abhor them more than they ever have before, and a new politician, someone who might not even pretend to be as civil or respectful as him, will step up to Amos’ now empty position and be even worse than him. Killing him would’ve solved absolutely-“
“You don’t know that, Vienna! If I had just bisected him, none of this would’ve happened.”
“You’re right. However, we also don’t know whether his death would’ve improved anything at all. It’s not like we’ll ever know since you’ll never get past that magical girl to kill him.”
“Maybe not by myself, but with your girls’ help, I’m certain we’ll-“
“And what are we going to do? We’re just normal girls. If Murray were here right now, I wouldn’t doubt your chances to beat this magical girl, but you can’t possibly expect to do that with two regular girls.”
“B-But-“
“This is getting depressing.” A familiar voice to the left of the girls said.
The three of them and the nurse, who was still in the room, turned to the window to see Ui standing beside it.
“Who are you? How did you get in here?” The nurse shouted.
“Oh, don’t worry about that, I have my ways.”
“That girl is my friend, Ui.” Oreo began to whisper. “And she’s the time traveler who brought me here. She only talks to me when it’s necessary for something, so let’s hear her out.”
“I see. What do you want to speak to us about, Ui?”
“Ever since I found out that friend of yours died, I haven’t been sure that history’s been on the right track, so I’ve been listening in on all of your conversations in secret. You’ve been real desperate to kill that Amos man since yesterday. It’d be almost funny if it weren’t so pathetic. If you keep fighting against Fields, you’ll most likely die one of these times, and since I already know how this is supposed to end, I know you aren’t supposed to die to her. You can’t possibly take her on by yourself, so to ensure you don’t foolishly waste your life, I’ve decided I’m going to step in and give your friends a little something so that they can help you take him down.” She said before pulling out a large burlap sack from her pocket and placing it on the floor.
Vienna attempted to lift it up, only for her to nearly fall backward due to how heavy it was.
“Woah! What’s in this thing?”
“Let go of it, and I’ll show you.”
The brunette did as told and placed the sack in between herself and Ui. The pink haired girl quickly opened it, revealing a myriad of different objects inside.
“What are these things?”
“They’re Sticks, objects that grant whoever holds them magical power. They’ll allow you two to become temporary magical girls and assist Oreo in her quest to kill the politician.”
“Oh, thank you, Ui! How could I ever repay you?” Oreo cheerfully said as she stood up and hugged the child.
“By beating Amos and surviving to see another day.”
“I’ll be sure to do just that! Girls, let’s go kill-“
“Wait! We can’t just try to kill Amos in broad daylight! We’ll either fail miserable or be killed!” Vanilla shouted. “If we’re to be successful, we have to do it at night.”
“She’s right. Come to the front of my mansion once the clock strikes midnight. I’ll take out the Sticks Ui gave us, and we’ll form a plan from there.”
“All right. I’ll do everything in my power to stop that wicked man’s plans!”
“Well then. I’m gonna head out now. You three have fun planning out a political assassination.” Ui said before waving goodbye to her friends and teleporting away.
“W-What? Where did that girl go? S-She just vanished!” The nurse shouted.
“She just does that from time to time. This isn’t anything unusual.” Oreo explained.

Chapter 263: Oreo Magica 101: Another Speech Out of the Blue

-A few hours later-
Viscount and her boss were walking through Corner Brook, trying to find some place to eat.
“I can’t believe you managed to finish that paper so quickly. It usually takes you all night to do that.”
“I know, it’s just that my last paper was so important that I couldn’t afford to procrastinate for even a second. Plus, I need to get a full night of sleep more often. I may be young, but only getting a handful of hours of sleep every night can’t possibly be good for my health.”
As they continued walking, they eventually reached the center of the city. Just like two days ago, the stage was fully set up, and there was a plethora of chairs with people sitting on each and every one of them. The slight smile the blonde had grew wider as she stared at the stage. After a few seconds, she began to chuckle and eventually burst into laughter.
“Viscount! What’s wrong?”
“Haha! Oh my god! This is too humorous, boss! An absolute knee slapper! This man won’t leave me alone! He and I are tied to each other by fate! The entirety of the last few days for me have been completely revolving around him!”
He let out a sigh.
“It’s unfortunate, but that’s how it’s like being a professional journalist. Most of your time’s spent around reporting horrible crimes, getting information about terrible events, or researching horrible people.”
“I’m well aware of that. It’s just that when I try to investigate crimes, tragic events, and terrible people, I usually have to go out of my way to find any information about them. But for Amos, it’s like he’s attracted to me, and he’s always forcing me to make reports about him. Two days ago he made a speech while I was on my way to a friend’s funeral, yesterday one of his maids went to take a smoke break while I was trying to find a way into his mansion, and today’s the same as two days prior!” She took a deep breath to calm herself before walking toward two empty chairs. “Anyway, it looks like my schedule for today’s already been set. You haven’t seen one of this guy’s speeches yet, right, boss?” Viscount asked as she took a seat.
“Nope. But I think I’ve gotten the gist of them from what you’ve told me.”
“Well then, now’s the perfect time to see one in person!”
“I’d prefer not to listen to such hateful rhetoric being spewed in front of my very eyes… but if you’ve been putting up with this for the past few days, it wouldn’t hurt to tune in for a single speech.” He said before taking a seat beside his employee.
A few seconds after he sat down, Amos and his niece walked out from behind the curtains and walked over to his microphones.
“What a minute… is that his niece? Why is a child by his side? What is this going to be about?” He asked.
“No clue. Guess we’ll just have to wait and see.”

Chapter 264: Oreo Magica 102: The Man’s True Colors

“Good afternoon to each and every one of you wonderful people who’ve given up a portion of their time to come to yet another one of my sudden speeches.” Although he appeared to be well rested and unshaken, both his facial expression and voice sounded completely serious, the complete opposite of his more carefree and relaxed behavior that he had previously shown in his past few speeches.
“Is Mr. Faucher all right? He doesn’t look anything like himself.” A woman in the audience murmured.
“Yeah. He seems like there’s something on his mind.” A man who sat behind her pointed out.
“Why’s his niece standing behind him? He’s the one running for president, not some airheaded woman!” A man around the same age as the politician shouted.
“I know that everyone in this crowd seems to either be worried about me or is wondering why my niece is joining me on stage today. I can assure you all that I’m fine and that Fields is here for a very important reason.” He took a deep breath before continuing to speak. “I’ve come here today not to speak about my campaign or its policies again, but to issue a warning to not just all the men voting for me, but to the entirety of Corner Brook. Last night, while I was asleep, I was nearly assassinated by an unknown girl.”
The entire crowd gasped and began to whisper amongst each other. Viscount’s eyes widened, but her boss appeared to be completely unfazed by this revelation.
“Not surprised. When you corner a wounded animal, it’ll fight back with everything it’s got, even if it results in its death.” He calmly said to himself as he looked at the politician.
“The only reason my life was spared was because my niece was awake when the assassin entered my mansion.”
He moved aside, allowing Fields to stand in front of the podium.
“Last night, I couldn’t sleep, so I tried to walk around my home to try to tire myself out. When I was about to go back to my room, I saw a girl a few years younger than me enter the building from the front entrance. I approached her and asked her a few questions, most of which she never replied to, when she suddenly pulled out a dagger and attempted to stab me in the chest. Before I could be hit, I grabbed her hand and twisted it, causing her to let go of the weapon and run away from me as quickly as possible. Looking back on it, everything that happened that night seems to be pointing toward the only reason my uncle survived being due to some divine intervention by God himself.” Fields lied, trying her best to keep a straight face and not burst into laughter.
“My niece is correct.” Amos said as the purple haired girl moved away from the stand. “This is all too fortunate to just be a coincidence. I believe this is a sign from our Heavenly Father that it is my destiny to win this election and lead Corner Brook down a glorious future free from those hermaphrodites terrorizing our beloved city. We don’t know for sure whether the girl who attempted to kill me was a hermaphrodite or some sort of person who’s for whatever reason siding with them, but that possibility is very likely. The fact that they were willing to end my life is proof enough that we, the people of Corner Brook, not just the men, everyone, are at war with such vile creatures! Unless all of you men vote for me, you’ll be killed and have your women and daughters taken from you! This will be the most important local election of your lifetime! If you don’t vote for me, this hermaphrodite problem will never come to an end, and the women of this city will live in a state of perpetual fear!”
“He’s going insane!” Viscount shouted, unable to remain composed. “Even his last few speeches weren’t this deranged! He’s bringing in religion, the hermaphrodite war on men conspiracy that’s being spread around, and calling this the most important local election! Has the attempt on his life caused him to go mad?”
“No. I doubt he’s being serious right now.” Her boss calmly said, not looking away from Amos. “He’s probably just trying to capitalize on this attempt to murder him to get more votes from people by using it to garner sympathy points and make people believe hermaphrodites are a problem that needs to be dealt with. From what it sounds like, he managed to build up a calm, collected, and nonchalant front through his past several speeches. If he lets that facade down, even if for just a little while, it’ll make the impact of this speech even more powerful than it would’ve been otherwise. He doesn’t truly care about hermaphrodites, making people’s lives better, or the fact he was almost assassinated. He’s just glad he can use those things as tools for himself to be able to get more votes.” He began to grin slightly. “It’s not like he needs them. He’s already won.”
“Don’t say that.” Viscount responded. “When we get back to the office, I’m gonna get straight to work on an article about this very speech so that I can warn people not to vote for such a-“
“Don’t. It’s a waste of time and money. Look at all the people who are attending this speech. No matter what you write, I doubt even a single man in this city will have his mind changed. Instead of focusing on spreading the truth for the purpose of getting people to vote against Amos, maybe do it so with the intention of getting hermaphrodites to flee Canada. Once Mr. Faucher wins, this place will no longer be safe for them to live in.”
Viscount closed her eyes and let out a deep breath.
“Yes, I like to think positively about things, but I don’t think I can keep lying to myself any longer. Reporting on Amos is a lost cause. Getting even one person to change their mind about him won’t do anything to prevent him from becoming mayor. All I can do is hope the people he’s targeting flee this place and find somewhere where they won’t be hated for the way they were born.”

Chapter 265: Oreo Magica 103: The Day Before the Plan

-A few hours later-
Oreo spent several hours in the infirmary despite not really needing to. Vanilla stayed by her side, not leaving unless she absolutely needed to use the bathroom. Vienna would occasionally leave and return a few minutes later to do something else, usually to go speak with her father, help some of the maids around the house, or simply get herself and her friends some books to read to pass the time. Once lunch time arrived, one of the maids brought a tray with three plates of a hamburger with bacon, french fries, and a slice of cheesecake with a cherry on top of it to the infirmary. She walked over to the bed Oreo lay on and placed the tray on top of a dresser to the right of her.
“We’re having American food today?” Vienna asked as she looked up at her maid.
“Yes. Since you had your friends over, I decided to try my hand at making something new. This is my first time making this type of food, so it might not be as good as what I usually make. If there’s something that’s not to your liking, please don’t hesitate to tell me about it.”
“All right. I’ll be sure to.” The brunette said, smiling at her maid.
She quickly exited the infirmary room as Vienna handed out the plates to her friends and then herself.
“It’s already one o’clock.” Oreo said as she took a bite of her burger. “In just a few hours, it’ll be dark out, and we’ll be able to pay Amos and his niece a visit.
Vanilla’s eyes widened.
“Oh no! We haven’t thought of a plan for what to do tonight! If we don’t come up with one soon, we won’t be able to even make it inside!”
“Then let’s devise one while we eat.” Vienna said as she sat down on the floor, putting her food on her lap.
“Since I failed to kill Amos yesterday, there’s probably gonna be a ton of security stationed all around the mansion. Regular bodyguards shouldn’t be much of a problem for us because even though they’re strong for regular human standards, we could easily defeat them using our magic. Our greatest obstacle should be getting past Fields. I was defeated without much effort, so maybe even the three of us working together won’t be enough to beat her…”
“If that’s what you think, let me fight her by myself.” Vanilla calmly said. “I’m Fields’ best friend. I might not be able to take her head on, but if anyone can stall her by talking while you two head toward Amos, it’s me.”
“I’ll stay outside and handle any guards trying to help Amos. If even one of them can manage to get to him before you bisect him and evacuate him, we may very well completely lose track of where he flees to.”
“Then I’ll take him down by myself.” She said, smiling. “I may have failed last time when I was alone, but now that you girls are going to be by my side, I’m certain I’ll be able to kill him!”
“You have to. Otherwise, you and Vanilla will be forced to leave Canada… and I’ll be all alone.”
“If Amos wins, he’ll do irreparable harm to people like me. I don’t want anyone to go through things worse than what I’ve gone through.”
“It’s all of these reasons that I can’t afford to fail again! No matter what happens, my plan has to work out!”

-An hour later-
After they finished their lunch, Oreo and Vanilla walked back to their house. Sitting on the couch as they entered was Bel.
“You’re back. Where did you two even go this morning? You left me without breakfast to starve!”
“Something urgent came up with a friend. It’s resolved now, but it’s not something we could’ve avoided.” Oreo said as she closed the door to the house.
Vanilla and Oreo quickly walked over to their room. They entered it and then closed the door behind them.

Chapter 266: Oreo Magica 104: Preparing For the Attack

-Many hours later-
The sun had completely set, and the moon had taken its place as the visible celestial body. Although Amos wasn’t planning on falling asleep anytime soon, he decided to hire an entire army of guards to stand outside his mansion’s walls and completely surround it to ensure nobody could possibly get in. To make sure there wasn’t a single way to even get into the front yard, they completely covered the top of the gates with barbwires.
“That should do it.” Fields, who stood in front of the security guards, said with a smug smile on her face. “This should be enough to keep any normal person from getting inside. Yes, a regular person would be totally stumped by this. However, the people we’re going up against are far from normal. They’ll be able to jump over the barbwire as if it were nothing!”
“Are you sure?” One of the bodyguards, who was wearing the same outfit as his peers, which consisted of an all black suit, black pants, and a black top hat, asked. “The gates by themselves were already tall, but add in the barbwires and not even an Olympic level athlete would be able to jump into the-.”
A guard to his left spoke up.
“Relax, she’s just being hysterical. All women are like this when they don’t get enough attention from their-“
Without wasting any time, Fields transformed into a magical girl, summoned her rapier, and pointed it at the bodyguard’s neck.
“Shut your mouth, or I’ll stab a hole through your throat.” She said, hardly able to hold back her laughter.
The men all stared at her incredibly revealing outfit, completely speechless. Her entire body was entirely visible to them, and the only things hiding her private parts were her hair and legs.
“N-Not even a prostitute would wear something like that…” One of the men murmured.
Everyone stood as still as a statue, unable to utter a single word until one brave soul to the left of the first guard managed to speak up.
“A-Are you a witch? How did you manage to change your clothing and get the sword so-“
She moved her weapon away and pointed her sword at the guard who decided to speak.
“No, I’m a magical girl. Witches, while related to them, aren’t magical girls. If you call me a Witch again, I won’t hesitate to murder you and your family!”
“Y-You know who we’re up against. Are they also magical girls like you?”
“Indeed she is.” Fields responded, grinning from ear to ear. “Ordinary men such as yourselves could never hope to match the strength of the weakest one. You’ll probably all end up being bisected or losing a limb or two, but don’t worry. As long as my uncle lives, you won’t be remembered as failures, and your families will be able to rest easy knowing you put your lives down to save Corner Brook’s next mayor!” She gleefully shouted, staring at the sky. “Come here whenever you’d like, Oreo. I, Fields Faucher, and all of these weak, pitiful men my uncle hired are waiting for you! Don’t keep me waiting for too long, or else these men are going to bore me to death!

Chapter 267: Oreo Magica 105: Fields’ Childhood

-Many years ago-
Fields and his father were walking through the forest, looking for a large, sturdy tree to cut down.
“Are you sure you think we should do this? We have plenty of firewood back home, and you’re still fairly young. You’ve only come to cut down trees with me a few times as well, and both times I’ve had to help you out. You might not be able to cut down a tree safely by your-“
“Are you underestimating me, dad?” The purple haired boy said, his eyes widening. “I’ll have you know that I’ve been practicing how to swing my axe properly in my free time, and I’ve had mom make me only meat and vegetables to help me grow big and strong!” He shouted, flexing his arms.
“I see.” The black haired, blue eyed man said as he tried his best to hold in a chuckle. “But still, if you aren’t able to cut down a tree by yourself, I’ll be by your side to help you.”
Fields nodded his head before he ran over to his left and found a tall, sturdy tree.
“I found one, dad!” He gleefully said before raising his axe into the air.
“Well done.” His father said before walking over to the tree and examining it.
It didn’t appear to be brittle or sick, so he moved away and walked behind his son.
“This looks safe to cut down. Do you want me to help you cut a notch into it?”
“No, thank you, dad. I can do this by myself!” He cheerfully said before walking over to the side of the tree.
The purple haired boy swung his axe several times until the notch was fully in place. Once he was done, he ran to the other side of the tree and began to swing his axe into it. It took a few minutes, but eventually, Fields managed to fell the tree.
“Dad! Dad! I did it! I cut down the tree!” He shouted, jumping up and down with a huge, toothy grin on his face.
His father kneeled down in front of him and patted him on the head.
“You did well, Fields. I didn’t think you were going to be able to cut down a tree without my help. I’m impressed. I’ll cut up the tree into pieces of firewood. We’ll go home once I finish.”
“All right, dad!”

-Half an hour later-
Fields and his father managed to get six pieces of firewood from the tree and carry them back to their home. Once they made it to the front door, they couldn’t open it due to having their hands full, so Fields began to shout.
“Mom! Mom! Can you open the door for us?”
It took a few seconds, but eventually, the door opened.
“Come in.” A purple haired, purple eyed woman said as her husband and son entered the house. “Did you help your father cut a tree down again, Fields?”
“No. He actually cut a tree down by himself.” He said as he placed the pieces of wood in his hands and arms in the fireplace that stood across from the couch in the living room.
A smile spread across Fields’ mother’s face as she walked over to him, kneeled down in front of him, and hugged him.
“You’ve grown so much. You’ve finally become a man, a big, strong man!” She said, smiling at her son.

Chapter 268: Oreo Magica 106: A Cruel Truth

-A few years later-
Although he was only the average height of a boy his age a few days ago, he had recently had a growth spurt, which made him the tallest among the boys in his grade. Even among all of the girls, he was still the tallest, only by an inch, but still. A lot of the boys were envious of him, while some of the girls became infatuated with him due to his height. He did find it a bit strange that he suddenly had gotten a growth spurt at around the same time that all the other girls in his class were having one, especially since none of the other boys had gotten one, but he didn’t really think too much about it and brushed it aside as an odd coincidence. One day, while he was walking back home by himself, he walked past a playground when a familiar voice called out to him.
“Fields!”
The purple haired boy turned around and saw a former classmate of his, a girl with dark green hair and blue eyes, standing in front of the entrance to the playground.
“Oh, hey Mary.” He calmly said as he waved to her. “Didn’t expect to run into you-“
Before he could finish speaking, the green haired girl ran at him and hugged him. Fields nearly lost his balance and fell onto his back, but he moved his left foot behind him just in time to prevent him from being knocked down.
“You’ve grown so much more taller and handsome since the last time I’ve seen you!” A grin spread across the boy’s face as he looked down at her face. She had a wide smile and was staring straight up at him. “Every other boy in my class is still so small and shrimpy. I’m far from the tallest girl in our grade, and I still tower over the majority of the boys. I’m glad to see that you managed to keep up with me in the height department.”
“It’s only natural that I’m more of a man than the rest of my male peers. I chopped down a tree by myself when I was only the age of six!”
The green haired girl’s face flushed as she felt up her friend’s arms. Although she didn’t feel any muscle on him, just that fact he singlehandedly felled a tree by himself made her feel like his arms were stronger than they really were.
“If you’re already so strong, I wonder how much stronger you’ll become once you become an adult.”
“I’ll certainly be as strong as a bull by the time I reach my thirteenth birthday.” He said gently, stroking the side of his friend’s cheek.

-A year later-
Fields sat up and tried to move his hands to his eyes. The side of his hands narrowly brushed up against the side of his chest. Although he wouldn’t think anything of it on a normal day, for some reason, his chest was tender.
“W-What?” He murmured to himself before looking down at this chest.
His mouth went agape as he noticed that his chest had grown slightly larger. Although they were only a bit bigger than the day prior and could easily be covered up by looser or larger clothes, they were undoubtedly breasts like the ones his mother had.
“M-Mom! Mom!” He shouted as he stood up and ran to his mom’s room.
Both of his parents were still asleep, so to wake them up he jumped on top of them.
“Mom! M-My breasts grew bigger and they hurt!” He shouted.
His parents began to open their eyes and sit up.
“Oh… oh no…” Fields’ mother said as she looked away from her child.
“So the day’s finally come. I knew we wouldn’t be able to keep this lie up forever, but I didn’t expect this to happen so soon.”
“D-Dad? What do you mean by that?”
He took a deep breath.
“Fields, you’re not actually a boy. In actuality, you’re a woman, a hermaphrodite, to be more specific. Have you ever heard of people like them?”
“…I’ve seen people in my school use it as an insult to girls they don’t like or think are ugly.”
“Hermaphrodites are women who were born with both sets of reproductive genitals. Although they begin to develop incredibly womanly features as they grow older, some hermaphrodites manage to have easier lives by pretending to be men and maintaining that lie all the way to their death bed.”
“So you’ve been lying to me about me being your son?”
Fields’ father turned away from him.
“You might be able to hide your breasts using baggy clothing, but if they grow too big, you’ll have to bind them.”
“What does that mean?”
“When a woman binds her chest, she wraps something around her chest to make herself look flat. Girls usually do this if their breasts are too big for them to run properly or because they’ll get in the way of sports. While we’re here, I might as well mention periods.”
“P-Periods? Like time periods?”
“No. In a year or so, you’ll start bleeding from your vagina once a month. Sometimes, they’ll randomly hurt more than usual, but for the most part, they shouldn’t hurt that much.”
“I… I see.” He said, chuckling to himself. “I’ll try to continue living as a boy for as long as possible, even if I’m really not.”
He shook his head.
This isn’t right… this isn’t okay. I can’t live my entire life as a boy when I’m not. But there has to be a reason for why my parents would lie to me for the majority of my life. I’ll try to keep this lie up for as long as I possibly can. He thought as he looked at his parents.

Chapter 269: Oreo Magica 107: Amos’ Niece

-A few years later-
For the next few years, Fields continued pretending to be a boy. He’d use pads to clean up his period before anyone found out he was having one. Once his breasts grew too large for the clothing his parents were buying him to hide, she began to bind them to make them appear flatter. Unlike the rest of the boys in his class, his voice did not grow deeper, so he had to train himself to make his voice sound deeper whenever he spoke in public, and he didn’t grow any facial hair. Even though he was taller than all of them at first, most of the boys began to surpass his height. Still, nobody began to suspect he was a girl, so Fields continued living as a boy until one day when a blond, green eyed man waited for him in front of his school the same way his parents usually waited for him.
“Hello, Fields.” The man said in a neutral tone as the boy approached him.
Now that he was able to get a better look at him, he realized that the man was in fact her uncle Amos. Although he had met him a few times at family gatherings, neither he nor his father were ever that close to him. It wasn’t usual in the slightest that he’d pick him up from school, as his parents would always do so, unless they were busy with work, in which case he’d walk home alone.
“What are you doing here, uncle?”
“I came to pick you up, of course.” He said, his lips forming a slight smile on his face.
“Why? I’m old enough to walk home by myself! I don’t need your help to-“
“I’ll explain everything later. Please follow me for the time being.” The blond said before walking ahead of his nephew.
Although he was hesitant to follow him, Fields reluctantly decided to do so. The two of them walked across the street until they reached a horse drawn carriage. Amos opened the passenger seat door, then stepped inside and took a seat. Fields took a seat next to him and then closed the door. Without saying a word, the driver smacked his horses, causing them to start moving forward.
“The driver won’t be able to hear us from here.” Amos said, turning to his nephew. “You can ask me any questions you may have, and I’ll attempt to answer them to the best of my ability.”
“Why did you pick me up? I could walk home perfectly fine without your-“
“I’m not doubting that that’s true, but you probably don’t know the way to my mansion. That’s why I decided to pick you up once you got out of school.”
“And why do I need to go to your mansion? I’m practically an adult. I can take care of myself if I wanted to.”
Amos turned his head to look out of the carriage’s window.
“…Yes, you could take care of yourself for perhaps a day or two, but not for a month or even a year. Do you know how to cook, and do you have your own source of income?“
“No, but what does it matter? I’m a boy, and once I graduate from school, I’ll find a wife, and she’ll cook for me. Our family’s rich, uncle. Even if I didn’t work a day, I’d still live comfortably. However, I want to look for a job after I finish-“
“…Fields, if you go back home, you’ll have to learn how to cook and look for a job right away.”
“And why’s that?”
He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
“…Your parents… they’re dead.”
The purple haired boy’s eyes widened.
“W-What? You’re lying! There’s no way they’re dead! I spoke with them before I left for school!”
“I’m sure you did, Fields, but didn’t they tell you that they had to go out for business later?”
“…Yes. They said that they had matters to attend to in town.”
“…Even though they could’ve just walked there or used a carriage, they decided to use a damn automobile…” He clenched his fists as he restrained himself from yelling.
Tears began to well up in his eyes while he continued to avert his eyes from Fields.
“No… this can’t be happening… this has to be a joke!” Fields shouted as she put his hands on his face. “Uncle, please tell me this is some sick prank you’re pulling on me!”
“I wish… I so desperately wish I could be telling you that this is a lie.”
The blond was trying his best not to breakdown in front of his niece.
“We’re close to my mansion. Please calm down for the time being. Cry all you want once you’re in your room, but you’d make a bad impression on my servants if the first time they saw you was when you were bawling your eyes out.”
Fields wiped his tears away and nodded his head.

-A few minutes later-
The carriage Fields and Amos were riding arrived at a huge mansion that was surrounded on all sides by large gates that were taller than both of them combined.
“This is my home.” The blond said as he pulled a key out of his pocket and unlocked the gates. “Do you have any first impressions of it?”
“It’s massive… it looks like the house a giant would live in.”
Compared to both his family’s home and the school he went to, it was bigger than both of them combined. Fields and Amos walked toward the front door. The blond opened the door and then walked inside his house. Fields’ head moved, trying to get a grasp of just how big his uncle’s home was.
“Believe it or not, I think this place is even bigger on the inside.
Amos smirked at his nephew’s comment. He began to walk upstairs toward his room.
“There’s a spare bedroom down the hallway to the left. You can turn that into your bedroom. There’s not a lot there, but once we get everything from your old house, it should start to look fine.”
“I see. Thank you, uncle.” Fields said before walking up the stairs.
Right as he was about to walk past him, Amos turned to him and began to speak.
“You know, you don’t have to keep dressing like that.”
“W-What do you mean?” He asked, turning to speak to him. “How else is a boy like me supposed to-“
“You’re not actually a boy, are you?”
Fields’ eyes widened as he stopped in his tracks.
“A-Are you mad? Of course I’m-“
“Unless I’m mistaken, I remember my sister telling me not long after you were born that you were a hermaphrodite and that they wanted to raise you like a boy to make your life easier. I’ve heard stories of hermaphrodites who’ve grown up like you be completely miserable until they moved away from their parents and stopped pretending to be men. So, if you don’t like living like that, you can stop that right now.”
Tears began to well up in his eyes as he turned to look at his uncle.
“A-Are you being serious? I-I can’t do that. People at school will hate me and b-bully-“
“Well, I could just have you homeschooled then. If you grow out your hair and stop binding your chest, I doubt anyone will be able to recognize you in a year or two. Plus, once I finish everything, your last name’s gonna become the same as mine, Faucher. And, if you really wanted to, you could change your name from Fields to something more feminine.”
“U-Uncle… thank you, uncle!” She shouted before running over to him and hugging him as tightly as possible. “I was sick and tired of living like this!”
“No problem. I’ll do anything to make sure you live happily.”

Chapter 270: Oreo Magica 108: Testing Out Sticks

-Meanwhile-
Oreo and Vanilla were awake in their room. It was nearly one in the morning, and Bel was fast asleep. Although they both knew what they had to do, they were both incredibly nervous to step foot outside. Vanilla opened her mouth and was about to say something, but she felt as if her words were lodged in her throat, unable to be uttered.
If we go fight Fields, we might die. But if I don’t do anything, my aunt will have to move away from the land she’s been living in since she was a child, and I’ll be taking Oreo away from her only other friend. She let out a sigh. Damn it. Why did I have the misfortunate of being born with such a cursed part? She took a deep breath and gathered her thoughts. Although it’s risky, fighting against Fields and killing Amos is certainly the best option. If I stay in this country and allow Amos to win, I could be forced to have a part of me mutilated, or worse, I could lose my life.
Having thought the outcomes over, Vanilla decided to speak up.
“Oreo, it’s time we go see Vienna. She must be bored of waiting so much time for us.”
“Yeah. I say it’s time to go. If we keep waiting any longer, we’ll just end up getting tired and won’t be able to fight Fields at our full strength.”
The white haired girl nodded her head as she stood up.
Oreo took a deep breath as she stood up before transforming. She lifted her girlfriend up by the legs and then used her right arm to secure her into place.
“Don’t move too much. I wouldn’t want to drop you.”
“All right. I’ll try to be as still as a statue.” She murmured into the white haired girl’s ear before moving her head and kissing her on the cheek.
Oreo’s face flushed as a smile spread across her face.
“Let’s get out of here!” She eagerly shouted before jumping out of the window.

-A few minutes later-
Vienna sat on the grass in front of her house. She was staring at the sky, wondering when her friends were going to show up.
“What’s taking them so long to get here? Last time I checked, it was twelve thirty.” She yawned. “It’s probably already one in the morning right now. If they don’t get here soon, I’m going to my room and take a nap.”
A few seconds after she spoke to herself, Oreo, who was carrying Vanilla in her arms, landed in front of the brunette.
“About time you two showed up. I was so bored I thought I was going to die.” She cheerfully said as she stood up.
“I’m sorry, we were just really nervous about this.” Oreo responded, letting out a chuckle.
She placed her girlfriend on the ground.
“Where did you leave the sack of Sticks?”
“They’re inside. I’ll go get them right away.” Vienna said before running into her house.
It took a few minutes, but eventually the brunette returned with the sack of Sticks that Ui had given her.
“I’m not really sure how these Stick things work, but I’m assuming that if the two of you grab one, they’ll give you a unique ability. I say grab a Stick that you think looks cool, use it to see its ability, and then decide whether you’ll decide to take it to fight against Fields or not.”
“Good idea.” Vanilla said as she walked over to the sack and opened it.
She searched through the bag until she found a golf club Stick with wings on the side of its shaft and pulled it out. She turned around to face away from her friend and swung it around, trying to see what its ability was. As her friend attempted to discern her weapon’s ability, Vienna walked over to the sack and searched through it for a few seconds until she found a slingshot with demon wings around the handle. She pulled back on her weapon and aimed at a tree she saw in the distance. The brunette let go of it, launching a pellet straight at the plant. Even though it should’ve completely missed it, the bullet curved slightly to the left and hit the tree in the side of the bark. Upon making contact with it, the projectile froze, completely encasing the tree with ice.
“Oh, so that’s what my Stick does.”
“I don’t think my Stick has any magic. I keep swinging it around and around, and it doesn’t do anything.”
“Maybe you need to hit something for it to activate. Try hitting a tree.” Oreo suggested.
“I’ll try.” The white haired girl said before running over to a strong, healthy tree.
Once she got to the closest one to her, she swung her Stick at the plant. Upon making contact with it, the tree was sent flying across the sky.
“Oh! So that’s what that does!”
“Now that you two know what your Sticks do, will you use them to fight against Fields, or will you test out another Stick?”
“I’m fine using the Stick I have.” Vanilla said, holding the golf club in front of her face.
“As am I.”
“Well then! We don’t have any time to waste! Let’s go kill Amos and save Corner Brook!”

Chapter 271: Oreo Magica 109: Storming the Faucher Mansion

-Half an hour later-
Fields and the bodyguards she led continued to stand in the front yard of her uncle’s mansion. Things had been fairly quiet. Not a single person or even animal had gone anywhere near the mansion. Although that was undoubtedly a good thing, all of them were starting to grow bored. Some of the bodyguards were even starting to doze off.
“What’s taking her so long? I didn’t stay up the whole night just for her to not even show up.” She grumbled to herself as she moved her head, trying to find any possible sign of people nearby. As Fields desperately looked for any semblance of evidence of Oreo being nearby, the white haired girl and her friends stood on top of the roof of a gigantic building that stood next to Amos’ mansion.
“It looks like Fields has been waiting for us for quite a while now.” Vanilla said. “She must be really bored and tired. In a state like this, I think we could beat her.”
“Yes. But still, we shouldn’t underestimate her. If we go into this fight thinking it’ll be a cakewalk, we could be setting ourselves up for failure.” Vienna said.
“That’s reasonable.” She turned to Oreo. “Do you have a plan in mind for storming this place?”
“Yes. The two of you will fight against Fields and her bodyguards and try to stall them for as long as possible while I head to Amos’ office to kill him. While I wouldn’t advise doing it, you can kill however many people you deem necessary.”
“Sounds fine to me.” Vienna said.
“I don’t see any problems with your plan either.”
“I guess this is everything we need to discuss before we start. Are you two ready for this?”
Both of the girls nodded their heads in unison.
“Well then, let’s get this started!” Oreo shouted before she and her friends jumped off the roof.

Chapter 272: Oreo Magica 110: Fields and the Guards

The three girls landed in front of Fields and the bodyguards.
“About time you girls showed up. I was starting to get rather tired.” The purple haired girl said as she let out a yawn.
Without any warning, three of the bodyguards rushed at the girls. Before they could get anywhere near them, Oreo summoned a large white shield on its side and then shot it at them. The shield effortlessly bisected them and headed straight toward Fields. A second before she could be hit, the magical girl moved to the side, causing the projectile to instead go through the door and split it in half.
“T-These girls are monsters!” One of the bodyguards shouted as he stared at Oreo.
“Wh-What do you want us to do, Lady Faucher?”
“You can’t expect us to fight against these girls! We’ll all be culled like a pack of-“
“What are you standing around here for? You’re all big, strong men, right? Weren’t you all just talking about how I’d only hinder you boys if an intruder appeared a few hours ago? Go show them how much stronger men are compared to dainty little damsels such as myself!” She joyfully said, trying her hardest to prevent herself from laughing.
“You can’t be serious! These girls are inhuman! They’re monsters using black magic to-“
Before the bodyguard could finish speaking, Fields pointed her sword at his neck.
“Die to them, or I’ll kill each and every one of you with my own hands.” She chuckled. “I’d prefer if you guys attacked the brunette while I went after the bustier white haired one.”
“What about the one that looks like a cow?”
“Let her go through. I’ve already seen everything she has to offer. I’m certain my dear uncle can handle her, especially with that special keepsake of his!”
“Vienna, stand back! Fields will be my opponent. Just focus on fighting against the bodyguards!”
“While you keep them busy, I’ll head straight for Amos!” Oreo shouted.
The two girls nodded their heads before she rushed forward. As the magical girl rushed past the crowd, Fields slowly began to approach Vanilla.
“It’s been a while since we last spoke with each other.”
“…Yes, it truly has. A lot has happened since we spoke to one another… I lost another friend, and your uncle wants to mutilate women like us. How can you continue to support him despite what he plans to do?”
“I don’t care about what happens to other hermaphrodites. Even if everyone else is emasculated, I know for a fact my uncle wouldn’t have that part of me removed! As long as I’m happy, I don’t really care whether he harms hermaphrodites or not!”
Vanilla’s grip on her Stick tightened.
“You’re no better than your uncle, Fields! I didn’t want to do this, but to save both my life and the lives of the other hermaphrodites of Corner Brook, I’ll have to fight against you!”
“Really? You were the only hermaphrodite other than myself that I wanted to keep safe! You’re my best friend and a fine woman. I’m sure that if I told my uncle to make sure no harm would befall you, he’d gladly listen!”
Vanilla gritted her teeth before charging at the purple haired girl.
“Let’s see how long you can keep me entertained for!” Fields said while sounding completely ecstatic before running at Vanilla.

Chapter 273: Oreo Magica 111: Mowing Down the Security

Several of the bodyguards rushed straight at Vienna. Before they could get anywhere near her, she pulled on her slingshot Stick and shot one pellet at each of the five bodyguards, freezing them solid upon making impact with them. Three bodyguards ran over to their colleagues who were encased in ice and began to punch at the ice encasing them.
“Don’t worry! I’ll get you out of there soon!” One of them shouted.
Before they could chip away at the ice, Vienna ran at them and pushed the frozen men on top of them, crushing them with ease. Most of the bodyguards just stood in place, staring at Vienna as she slowly approached them. Two bodyguards ran at her from the side and swung their arms at her head. Before they could get close enough to hit her, Vienna ducked underneath their arms and pulled back on her Stick. She shot a single pellet at each of them, causing them to become frozen solid.
“T-This girl’s a monster! What are we even supposed to do?” A bodyguard murmured to the man next to him.
“I don’t know. I can’t think of anything we could do that won’t result in us being killed.” He chuckled. “If we do nothing, that tramp’s probably gonna kill us and blame it on the intruders, and if we fight that girl, we’ll freeze.”
“S-So, are we just gonna die?”
The bodyguard began to grin from ear to ear.
“Even if we die, it’d be a waste to go down like a bunch of cowards! Let’s at least die like real men and give that witch everything we’ve got!” He shouted before rushing at the magical girl.
A few of his fellow bodyguards joined him, while the one he was talking to a few seconds ago ran away.
“I don’t care if this makes me look effeminate or like a coward! I don’t want to die a pointless death for the sake of a politician and his harlot of a niece!” He yelled while running behind the mansion.
Just like with the last few bodyguards who attempted to attack her, Vienna effortlessly froze them with her Stick.
“Does anyone else want to fight me?” She asked, staring at the remaining guards.
They all shook their heads as they slowly backed away from the brunette.
“Then run away. I won’t shoot at you, and if Fields tries to lay even a single finger on any one of you, I’ll kill her!”
Without saying a single word, the men all ran forward, moving away from Vienna as to not anger her. They eventually made it to the mansion’s gate, unlocked it, and ran outside.
“Now that they’re gone, I need to help Vanilla with Fields.” She murmured to herself before running over to the left to get to her friend.

Chapter 274: Oreo Magica 112: Fields of Vanilla

-Meanwhile-
Fields jumped at Vanilla and thrust her sword straight at her stomach. The white haired girl narrowly blocked the attack using her Stick’s head. Before she could move her rapier back, Vanilla quickly raised her arms and attempted to smack the purple haired girl on the side of her head with her Stick. Once she was mere inches away from her left cheek, the magical girl grabbed her friend’s arms and squeezed down on them tightly.
“You’re not really a magical girl, are you?” The purple haired girl calmly asked.
Her eyes moved up and down her enemy’s body, paying especially good attention to Vanilla’s chest, as she attempted to see if her clothes were any different.
“For a magical girl to use her weapon, she must first transform, but that doesn’t seem to be the case for you. Your hair and eyes look different, but I’ve seen you wear that dress before!” She laughed as she attempted to pull Vanilla closer to her.
“Let go of me!” The white haired girl shouted as she kicked her enemy in the stomach.
Fields was pushed away as her eyes widened from the attack.
“Yes! That was definitely much more powerful than anything a girl your age should be capable of doing! You’re certainly some sort of magic user, but you can’t possibly be a magical girl!” Her eyes moved to look at the golf club in her friend’s hand. “Yes! That weapon must be what’s making you stronger! It was probably created by some other magical girl who I don’t know about in this city, and she allowed you to borrow it for the purpose of giving you the slightest chance of even landing a scratch on me. If I had to wager a guess on how that thing works, whenever you’re holding that golf club, you’re temporarily given magical powers, which in turn make you stronger. However, I’m assuming that if you were to drop it, you’d lose any magical powers you previously had and revert to being a regular girl once more.” The purple haired girl let out a sigh. “Unfortunately, I don’t believe I’ll ever be able to get anywhere close to you despite how hard I try.”
Without any warning, Fields teleported behind Vanilla and grabbed her arms from behind.
“Let go of me!” She shouted as she struggled to break free from the purple haired girl’s grasp.
“Not until you let go of your weapon!”
Fields pushed her to the ground with her weight. She got on top of her back, preventing her from squirming.
“We’re in a really compromising position right now, my dear Vanilla!” Fields gleefully said as she moved over to her hair and took a large sniff of it. “You smell so womanly and sweet, just like your namesake!”
“Oh my god! You pervert!” She shouted before quickly headbutting Fields in the mouth.
The purple haired girl moved her head back slightly, but she didn’t let go of Vanilla.
“Don’t be so feisty! I’m sure Oreo doesn’t act like this when you’re doing something similar to her!”
Vanilla gritted her teeth.
“That’s because we’re a couple, and she lets me do that to her when we’re alone together! You’re not my girlfriend nor my friend that’s a girl!”
Fields chuckled.
“Your words cut deep! I don’t get how you can consider Oreo a better lover than I could possibly be! I’m richer, more well endowed in both areas, and am stronger than her! That cow would never be able to provide for you, much less actually protect you!”
“Then I’ll protect her! Oreo’s done everything she possibly can to protect me and keep me happy! If she’s unable to provide for me, then I’ll gladly work for her!” She yelled.
“That’s what you say, but just like me, you’re a woman!” She laughed before letting go of Vanilla’s right hand and groping her breasts.
The white haired girl let out a gasp.
“Society may treat women as dainty, innocent creatures, but they’re just as sex craving as men, if not more. Once I start to make you feel good, you won’t be talking about how much you love Oreo and how you’ll do everything in your power to-“
“YOU CREEP!” She screamed before punching Fields in the face with as much force as possible.
With this one attack, she was launched directly into the fountain, going through the marble, and landing directly in the water. Blood leaked out of her back, dying the water a deep red.
“I’m not going to become your woman just because you claim you’re richer or more attractive than Oreo! I love her, and I would never dare to even think of sleeping with someone other than her! Even if you had your way with me, I’d never become yours!” Vanilla shouted as she stood up.
“Vanilla!” Vienna shouted as she ran to her friend’s side. “Are you all right?”
“Yes. I’ve defeated Fields. Our greatest obstacle is now out of the way. Let’s try to hurry and get to Oreo as quickly as possible.” She said, turning around before running into the Fauchier mansion.
The brunette quickly followed after her.
“It sure is a shame that I’m unable to follow Vanilla…” Fields murmured as she stared at her enemies.

Chapter 275: Oreo Magica 113: The Birth of a Creature of the Night

-
Oreo ran upstairs as quickly as possible. She turned to look behind her and couldn’t see anyone heading toward the door.
I’m sorry for making you do this, girls. Just hold on a little longer, and I’ll come back with Amos’ head! She thought as she reached the top of the stairs.
The white haired girl didn’t exactly know where Amos’ room was, so she decided to run to her right. Down the hall, she saw a room with its door open with a faint light coming out of it. A smile spread across her face as she rushed over to it.
“Hello, Mr. Faucher!” Oreo shouted as she stopped in front of the room.
Inside the room was Amos, who had a neutral expression on his face as he stared at the magical girl.
“Oreo, you’ve finally arrived.” He calmly said as she slowly approached him. “My niece has told me all about you and how you want to kill me.”
“Why do you want to hurt hermaphrodites? What’s the point in mutilating them? And why do you want to have Vanilla killed?”
He let out a deep breath.
“I don’t want to hurt hermaphrodites. I’m only doing it to help boost my chances of getting elected. You see, the people of this city, no, the majority of people in the west are deathly afraid of women like your beloved and my niece. They consider them monsters and demons… and while I know better than them, if I said my true feelings toward hermaphrodites, they’d consider me a traitor to men and humanity, just as they did with Biscotti. Sure, I hired the majority of newspaper companies around Corner Brook to slander him, but even if I didn’t, I guarantee that even saying that he considered them human would’ve been a death blow to this political career. As for why I want to kill Vanilla, she’s the only hermaphrodite I know of at the current moment who is not my niece. I’m waiting for the perfect opportunity to have her framed, whether it be when a murder with an unknown suspect occurs or when a woman is violated by an unknown assailant. As long as I’m patient, there will come a perfect opportunity to have Vanilla framed and later killed.”
Oreo gritted her teeth.
“Why? Vanilla hasn’t done anything to anyone! She’s a good person and your niece’s best friend! Why do you want her killed off?”
“If the citizens of this city go too long without hearing of hermaphrodites doing anything negative, they might start to feel as if they’ve calmed down and that they aren’t as large of an issue as it used to be, causing less people to want to vote for me. Even before I began to run for mayor, I’ve been framing hermaphrodites for this very reason. As for her being Fields’ best friend, yes, I’m aware of that. However, she hasn’t known her for very long. I’m sure that if I explained the situation, she’d understand and eventually move on from it.”
“You’re truly a heartless man! You’ll throw away anything and everything if it means you get a cushy political position!” Oreo summoned her book and ran toward him. “I won’t let you hurt my girlfriend for your own gain!”
Amos began to grin as he grabbed the mask made out of stone that hung behind the chair he was sitting in and pulled out a knife from inside the drawer in front of him.
“This mysterious mask is a souvenir I brought home with me when I visited Mexico a few years ago. The people who gave it to me warned me to never smear blood on it while I wear it or a calamity will occur. While I wish there was another way I could resolve this, I have no other choice but to use it!” He shouted.
Amos quickly cut his left wrist, causing blood to come pouring out of the wound. He then put the mask on and rubbed the blood on it. The mask’s eyeholes began to glow a bright red, causing Oreo to stop dead in her tracks.
“What’s going on?” She asked herself before summoning a shield and moving it to its side. “I need to destroy that mask before it can finish whatever’s doing to him!”
She shot a shield directly at his head. Before it could get close to him, Amos moved to the side and jumped out of his chair. He landed in front of the girl and kicked her in the stomach, sending her flying out of the wall and causing her to land in the hallway. With the white haired girl out of the way, he grabbed the mask with his right hand and effortlessly crushed it. He looked fairly normal. However, his canines had grown exponentially, becoming as sharp as the blade of a knife.
“OREO!” Vanilla screamed as she and Vienna ran to the magical girl’s side. “Are you okay? W-What happened?”
“I’m fine.” Oreo began to stand up. “But I think Amos has transformed into something inhuman!”

Chapter 276: Oreo Magica 114: Bloodsucker

Amos put his left hand on his head as he burst into laughter.
“Man! I feel better than ever!” The blonde shouted before turning to look at the three teenagers standing in front of him. “But calling me inhuman is pretty harsh, Oreo. I may be as strong as a magical girl, but I’m still just a guy!” He said, giving the trio a large, toothy grin.
“T-Those teeth don’t belong anywhere on a human! It looks like he grafted the fangs of a bear or a tiger into his mouth!” Vanilla shouted.
Amos raised an eyebrow before putting his index finger and thumb on his upper left canine.
“Yes. It appears that I’ve morphed somewhat. Perhaps I’m no longer completely human, but what would that make me? If I had to imagine what monster I became, I’d have to assume I transformed into a vampire, a creature of the night.”
Upon those words, Vienna began to pull back on her slingshot.
“Take another step forward, a-and I’ll shoot you!”
Amos began to slowly walk forward.
“F-Fine! You asked for it!” She yelled before releasing her Stick.
Amos effortlessly dodged it before running straight at the brunet at blinding speeds. None of the three girls were even able to process his movements when he was directly in front of Vienna. He wasted no time uppercutting Vienna in the chin, sending her through the roof.
“VIENNA!” Oreo and Vanilla screamed in unison before jumping at the vampire.
The moment the girls’ arms were raised, he grabbed them and effortlessly slammed their heads against one another. As they saw stars, they were thrown across the hallway, launching them out of the mansion.
“Yes! This new strength’s incredible! I feel like a god! I’m sure the people of Corner Brook wouldn’t be opposed to having a vampire as mayor if they saw how powerful I am! Especially since I doubt even the most powerful gun could be enough to put me down!”
“Uncle!” Fields shouted as she ran toward the blond. “You’re all right! Where’s Vanilla and her friends?”
“I took care of them. They shouldn’t be a problem to us anymore.”
The purple haired girl pouted.
“Did you kill another one of my friends who I had a crush on? This is like the fifth time this has happened!”
Amos’ eyes widened as he put his left hand over his face.
“Jeez, Fields! If that was the case, you should’ve told me! You always wait until after I go through with my plans to tell me something impor-“
Before Amos could finish speaking, he sensed something that moved in a circular motion heading toward him. He quickly grabbed his niece and pushed her to the ground before throwing himself down as well.
“Uncle! What’s the meaning of-“
Suddenly, one of Oreo’s shields flew over where the two of them were once standing, preventing Fields from finishing her sentence.
“So they lived.” The purple haired girl began to grin from ear to ear. “I shouldn’t have expected anything less from Vanilla!”
As she finished talking, Oreo jumped back into the mansion.
“Damn it! I missed!” She yelled.
Yet again, Amos sensed something heading toward him. He let go of his niece and then rolled out of the way. A pellet hit the floor, freezing the area Amos once lay upon.
“Take care of Oreo, will you? There’s something I need to handle.” Amos shouted before jumping through the hole in the roof.
As Amos left, Vanilla jumped into the mansion. The blond landed directly in front of Vienna.
“I know it’s a stereotype that vampires only drink the blood of humans and sometimes animals, but I’ve always been curious about what humans taste like, especially someone younger like you!”
Back inside the mansion, Fields began to shout.
“There you are, my darling!”
“YOUR WHAT?” Oreo screamed.
“Vanilla is my woman! There’s no reason why someone who’s as beautiful as her should settle for a poor, oddly accented cow like you!”
“For the last time, Fields, I’m not in love with you! The only person I have any feelings for is Oreo!”
“That’s what all women say before they’re-“
Before Fields could finish speaking, Oreo shouted as the three of them heard an odd noise come from the roof.
“Shut your mouth! I don’t have any time to keep hearing you blabber on and on about my girlfriend!”
Back on the roof, the brunette’s eyes widened at the comment.
“Y-You truly have thrown away any shred of humanity you’ve-“
Before she could finish speaking, Amos rushed straight at her at the same blinding speed as earlier. Before he could attack her, a white shield appeared in front of the creature, stopping him in his tracks.
“Vienna, head inside and help Vanilla with Fields. I’ll stay here and handle him myself!”
“A-All right! Be careful, t-this man’s incredibly powerful and dangerous, maybe even more than a regular m-magical girl like yourself!”
“I’ll be fine. Hurry before Vanilla gets overwhelmed.”
The brunette nodded her before jumping off the roof.
“Oreo, right now, I should despise you. You’ve broken into my home, attempted to kill me and my niece, and have turned me into a monster, a being reviled by every single person across the world. And yet, I don’t. I don’t feel a single shred of hatred or even anger directed toward you or your friends.”
“When a wounded animal is cornered, they’ll do anything to survive, right, Amos Faucher?”
“Indeed! And that’s exactly what the two of us are doing right now!”
He spread his arms to the side as he stared up at the sky. A gentle breeze blew past him and Oreo as the moon’s light cascaded on the two of them.
“If I die, then everything I’ve worked for, every life I’ve caused to end, every person whose name I’ve caused to be slandered, all the time I spent planning, they will all have been for naught! But if you die, I will kill your friend, you’ll lose the love of my life, and I’ll be elected and enact all those policies to mutilate hermaphrodites. Both of us are ready to lay down our lives like the wounded beasts we are!”
“Don’t compare me to a lowly beast such as yourself!” Oreo shouted before rushing at the vampire.
Amos let out a breathy growl.
“Then show me how powerful a beauty like yourself can truly be!” He yelled before rushing straight at the white haired girl.

Chapter 277: Oreo Magica 115: Cut Down Fields

-
Vienna jumped into the mansion and saw Fields staring at Vanilla. Upon hearing her jump through the hole in the wall, the purple haired girl turned around and looked at her.
“You again? I wanted to kill Oreo and show her just how much better of a lover I am than her!” She shouted before pointing her rapier at the brunette.
“Strength isn’t everything in a partner! Sure, a woman might be attracted to someone because they’re strong, but unless they have a good, caring personality and genuinely love her back, the relationship will never last! Even if Vanilla slept with you, she’d never become your girlfriend!”
Fields’ eyes widened as she gritted her teeth.
“That doesn’t matter! As long as you’re persistent and make a woman feel good, she’ll become yours eventually!” She yelled before rushing at Vienna.
The brunette quickly pulled back on her Stick and shot a pellet at the purple haired girl’s head.
“I don’t think I’ll be able to dodge this one!” She shouted.
Suddenly, the pellet began to fly upward, sending the projectile into the ceiling. It quickly froze the portion of the ceiling that it hit. Before Vienna could do anything else, Fields grabbed her by the neck and slammed her against the wall.
“You’re a woman, Vienna! You know just how sexually frustrated we all are on the inside! We’re as horny, if not more horny than men! If I keep teasing Vanilla, she’ll inevitably fall for me! When a woman means no, she’s just playing hard to get, after all!”
“That’s not anything how women behave, and you know-“
Before Vienna could finish speaking, Fields punched her straight in the left cheek.
“Silence! You’re acting like if a woman didn’t keep repeatedly whispering sweet acts she’d like to do to you, and maybe start feeling up your chest and crotch, you wouldn’t get in bed with her!”
“I’D NEVER SLEEP WITH ANYONE WHO’S NOT MURRAY!”
“Liar!” Fields shouted before punching the brunette in the stomach.
She spat out blood as a large impact crater formed around her.
“Get away from Vienna!” Vanilla screamed as she ran at the purple haired girl.
She raised her Stick and swung it toward her head. Before she could hit her, Fields effortlessly blocked it with her left hand. She then dropped her weapon and grabbed Vanilla by the arms.
“You’re speaking and acting like a man, Fields! No woman who’s right in her mind, whether it be a regular girl or a hermaphrodite, would say such a thing! You’re my friend! Even after everything you’ve done and said, I still don’t hate you! Please calm down! I know you lived the majority of your life as a boy and that you’ve spent the majority of your time with your uncle, so if there’s anything you’re not used to about being a girl, I’ll gladly teach you it!”
“I don’t need to be educated on anything! I already know how both men and women behave! You and your friend are just naive!”
Vanilla gritted her teeth and began to move her head toward Fields’ arm. Before she could take a bite of her, the purple haired girl began to speak.
“It’d be a shame if my arm became as hard as a rock!”
The white haired girl bit down on her, but for some reason, she felt as if she were biting into a pebble. Before she could damage her teeth, she stopped and moved her head away from Fields. Not even a second later, she was launched into the side of the mansion.
“I don’t wish to harm you, but you need to know your place. I’m not one of those girls who likes to talk things out. If you keep disobeying me, you’ll be disciplined!”
A smile spread across Vanilla’s face as she slowly stood up.
“I think I’ve realized what your magic does! Whenever you lie, what you really want to happen will happen!”
The purple haired girl’s eyes widened as she began to back away. She let go of Vienna and summoned another rapier.
“N-No! Your wrong! I-“
Without saying a single word, Vanilla rushed at her. Before Fields could think of something to say, Vanilla raised her golf club and swung it directly at the purple haired girl’s head. She was hit in the left cheek and was sent flying out of the mansion. The attack was so powerful that she was knocked unconscious, and her head began to bleed slightly.
“That should’ve done it, this time for good. Even if my attack didn’t kill her, there’s no way she’ll be able to keep fighting after taking on an attack like that.” Vanilla calmly said, letting out a sigh of relief. “We should go help Oreo now.”
Vienna nodded her head before the two of them jumped out of the mansion.

Chapter 278: Oreo Magica 116: Hungry Ghoul

-
Amos threw a punch directly at Oreo’s head. Before his attack could hit her, she created a shield in front of her head, causing him to punch it instead. The blond was knocked back by the shield, causing him to start smiling wildly.
“Yes! Right now, you’re the only person in the entirety of Corner Brook, maybe even the whole of Canada, capable of stopping me!” He laughed.
Without wasting any time, Oreo got rid of the shield in front of her and rushed forward. She quickly jumped into the air and raised her book. Amos raised his arms, preparing to grab the white haired girl, when she summoned a sideward shield and launched it straight at him. The vampire’s eyes widened for less than a second before he jumped to his left to avoid the attack.
“The attack is truly cumbersome. I’m not sure why, but whenever I sense magic heading toward me, I feel anxious. If only I had a way to deal with you from a distance!” He shouted.
Oreo quickly summoned three more sideways shields and launched them at the politician while keeping her distance from him. Amos quickly jumped into the air before opening his eyes as widely as possible.
“Let’s see if this works!” He joyfully said before shooting two projectiles, which appeared to be laser beams directly at the magical girl.
Her eyes widened before she summoned a shield in front of her. Although it managed to deflect the lasers, the projectiles burned two holes straight through it, leaving Oreo open to an attack. The deflected beams went straight through the mansion, cutting through the wood and stone as if they were hot knives cutting through butter.
“Haha! I had a feeling a creature as mighty as myself would have something like that up my sleeve!” He burst into laughter as he landed in front of his enemy’s shield.
He stuck his index and middle fingers through the holes before effortlessly tearing it in half. Before Oreo could even react to this, Amos grabbed the white haired girl by the arms, lifted her into the air, and effortlessly tore them off her. Now armless, the magical girl began to fall. Before she could land on the roof, Amos grabbed her by the hair and slammed her through it. As Oreo hung in the air, she quickly regrew her arms.
Since when can vampires shoot lasers? She thought to herself.
The white haired girl was about to summon a shield when she heard two familiar voices on the roof.
“OREO!” Vanilla screamed as she stared at the pair of severed arms that lay beside the blond.
“OH MY GOD! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?” Vienna screamed.
“Don’t worry about your girlfriend. She’s still alive, at least as far as I can tell. However, if you’d like for me to drink from the two of you as if you were bottles of juice, I’d be more than glad to!” He laughed before raising his arm slightly and tossing Oreo onto the floor.
Without any warning, he rushed at the two girls at inhuman speeds. Vienna attempted to pull back on her Stick, but before she could even realize what was going on, Amos punched her through the side of the stomach.
“AHHH!” She shrieked as she let go of her Stick and shot a pellet at his head.
The blond effortlessly avoided the attack and countered by scratching her face with his nails. He left three gigantic slash wounds across her face, just narrowly avoiding blinding her. He followed it up by throwing a powerful kick at her stomach, completely pulverizing her rips and sending her flying into a nearby tree.
“VIENNA!” Vanilla screamed.
“Instead of standing around and screaming, shouldn’t you be trying to attack me? If both of your friends are too injured to fight anymore, wouldn’t it only make sense that the last of the three of you should take their place and attempt to put an end to me?” He asked, giving the white haired girl a big, toothy grin.
Vanilla’s arms began to shake as she looked down at her Stick.
I want to fight him, but I’m not as strong as Oreo even with this. Even if I was, he’s still stronger than even her. If I charge him… I’ll be drained of my blood and die… making this all for naught.
“What’s wrong, little lamb? Are you scared I’ll suck you dry like a raisin? Did a bat get your tongue?”
“O-Oreo! Help me!”
Amos burst into laughter before rushing at the white haired girl.
“Although she looks like a cow, Oreo barely has any meat on her in areas other than her chest! You’ll make for an even better meal than either of your friends!” He roared.
Vanilla let out a bloodcurdling scream as Amos grabbed her neck. He squeezed down on it as hard as possible as he let out a breathy growl. He plunged his fingers toward Vanilla’s neck, but before they could pierce her skin, a small white shield appeared in front of her neck, causing his fingers to be bounced away. Oreo quickly jumped out of the hole in the ceiling and rushed at Amos.
“Leave Vanilla alone, you ghoul!” She screamed before rushing at the blond.
“Don’t get in between me and my late night snack!” He joked before shooting two beams from his eyes.
Oreo, who was bleeding from her chest and stomach, summoned a large white shield in front of herself, blocking the lasers. Instead of stopping or getting rid of them, the white haired girl ran straight into the shield and was then launched backward. Before she could get too far from her enemy, she summoned a shield behind herself and disappeared the first one. With her new shield, she launched herself at Amos and smacked him across the head with her book. Her attack was so powerful that his head dented, and he was sent flying off the roof.
“Oreo, thank god! You’re all right!” She shouted before wrapping her arms around her girlfriend.
“Vanilla, try to get Vienna and get out of here.”
“And leave you behind? You’re bleeding! I can’t possibly-“
“I’ll be fine. Try to get out of the gates as quickly as possible. Once I beat Amos, I’ll go find the two of you.”
“…All right.” Vanilla hesitantly said before jumping over to the tree Vienna was in, picking her up, and then jumping away.
With her friends now gone, Oreo began to shout.
“Hey, Amos! Stop playing dead!”
The vampire burst into laughter.
“You’re an intelligent girl, Oreo! I knew I wouldn’t be able to fool you!” He shouted as he jumped into the air.
His dented head had returned to its original shape. Amos floated in the air as he grinned at the white haired girl.
“Now where were we?”

Chapter 279: Oreo Magica 117: Burning Hatred

He can fly too? Oreo thought as her eyes widened. This man, by all definitions, truly is a monster!
Without any warning, Amos shot two laser beams straight at the white haired girl. The magical girl narrowly managed to jump to the left to avoid being hit by the blond’s attack. His projectiles effortlessly split his home asunder yet again. Oreo quickly summoned five sideways shields and launched them at him. The vampire flashed a wry grin to his enemy before flying under her attacks and moving straight at her at speeds completely unseeable to humans. Before she could even process the fact that he moved, Amos landed in front of her and stuck his right index and middle fingers into her neck. Oreo’s eyes widened as she suddenly started to feel a tad woozy.
“Exquisite! I’ve never eaten anything anywhere near as delectable as this! Your blood rivals even the finest of cuisine!”
Oreo gritted her teeth, trying her best to remain calm despite the immense amount of pain she was feeling. While Amos was concentrated on drinking every last drop of her blood, Oreo summoned a small white sideways shield and shot it straight at the vampire’s chest. Before she could hit him, he moved his free arm in front of it and slapped it to the side. Although he managed to deflect the projectile, it still managed to split his limb in two, causing his eyes to widen as he cried out in pain.
“So that’s what will happen to the rest of me if I let you hit me!” He shouted.
As he spoke, Oreo tore his arm off her neck and threw it off the roof to her right. Despite the excruciating pain he was feeling, his mood was somehow still cheerful.
“Come on, Oreo! It wouldn’t be fair to little old me if I only fought against you using one arm!” He shouted before running to one of Oreo’s arms that he previously ripped off. Once he was close enough to it, he grabbed it and attached it to his arm. Oreo stood still in shock. Her mouth and eyes were as wide open as humanly possible.
“What’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost! Never seen a man reattach his own arm before?”
“You truly are inhuman!” She yelled before shooting several shields at him.
The blond managed to effortlessly avoid the projectiles by calmly walking to the side. Once he was close enough to Oreo, Amos threw a powerful punch directly at her arm. The attack went straight through her left arm, sending her flying off the roof as the limb became detached due to the sheer power of the blow.
“Oreo, from hearing you speak, I’ve been able to deduce something about your heritage. You’re half Japanese, aren’t you?”
Oreo’s eyes widened as her injury healed.
“How can you tell?” She shouted as she summoned a shield beneath herself.
She landed on it and was launched into the air.
“Although your English is perfect, you have a slight accent. I’ve spoken with many people from all different backgrounds in this city, and none of them have anything even slightly similar to yours. However, a few years ago, I traveled to the lovely nation of Japan. The way they speak and sound are a bit like you, Oreo!”
Without saying a single word, the white haired girl landed in front of him and swung her book directly at his head. The vampire effortlessly avoided the attack by jumping across the roof from her.
“If I were any other man, I’d be calling you an abomination, a crime against nature, a true affront to God, and yet I don’t feel even an ounce of hatred toward you, even as you try to take my life and shatter my political dreams.” His smile became smaller and much more gentle. “You’re a homosexual, a child who’s the result of two people from different races falling in love, and the girl who’s trying to kill me, yet I can’t bring myself to hate you.” He crouched down and put his hands on the floor. “But just because I don’t hate you doesn’t mean I can let you kill me!”
A smile spread across Oreo’s face.
“Can’t say I feel the same way toward you, ghoul! I’m not just fighting to save Corner Brook and my girlfriend’s life, but to avenge all the girls who you murdered!” She yelled before rushing straight at him.
Amos let out a breathy growl before ripping out pieces of the roof in front of him and tossing it straight at her. Instead of attempting to dodge the attacks, she created a large see through dome around herself and continued running toward Amos.
“So that’s what you plan on doing then!” He gleefully said before shooting out two beams straight at the barrier.
As expected, the projectiles bounced off her shield, but unlike with her previous ones, the lasers didn’t manage to poke holes through them.
“Well then! Looks like I have no choice! This might not work, but I’m out of options!” He yelled before jumping at Oreo.
He clung onto her shield and, in an instant, froze it solid. He burst into laughter as he stared at Oreo.
“You fought well, Oreo! But now you’ll have to die!” He roared before shooting lasers straight at her neck.
“I win.” She calmly whispered as she summoned two shields in front of herself.
The one closest to her stood upright while the one in front of it was sideways. The exact moment she summoned both of her shields, she launched the front one straight at his neck. The projectile hit him, decapitating him as he roared out in pain.
“OREO!” He screamed as his head fell off the mansion’s roof.
He winced from the pain and gritted his teeth.
“This pain! This is the flame of your hatred!” He moaned as he plummeted toward the ground.
After being hit by such a powerful attack, Amos’ body began to disintegrate until nothing remained.
“The pain you felt is nothing compared to what all of those you killed must’ve felt in their final moments. If Hell is a real place, not even an eternity scorching in its deepest crevices will be comparable to what you put them through.” She calmly said.
Oreo suddenly fell to the floor. She slowly turned her head to the right and saw a small trail of blood across the roof.
“Oh god… I think I may have overdone things just a little bit.” She weakly chuckled. “Vanilla, I’m so sorry. I might not be able to come home… but at least I protected you…” She weakly said as she slowly closed her now watery eyes. “…I protected you like I said I would.”

Chapter 280: Oreo Magica 118: The Long Night’s End

-Meanwhile-
Vanilla, who was carrying an injured and bleeding Vienna in her arms, exited the Faucher estate. She placed her friend on the ground and kneeled down in front of her to get a better look at her injuries. She was bleeding heavily from her side and face, but as long as she got her wounds treated, she would live.
“Vienna! I’m going to take you to your home!”
“Why?” She groaned from the pain.
“What do you mean why? Can’t you see that you’re bleeding like a faucet? If I don’t do anything, you’ll die!”
“If we leave… Oreo might die too…”
“No, she won’t. Amos is strong, yes, but I know Oreo will beat him. We’ve gotten through so much. I don’t see why this should be any different.”
“I understand that… but she’s only gotten through everything because she’s had you by her side. If you leave her here, she might succumb to her injuries.”
Vanilla went silent at her friend’s words. She thought about what would be the best thing to do when, suddenly, she felt a hand touch her back. The white haired girl quickly turned around and saw Ui standing behind her. In her left hand, she was holding a first aid kit with a pair of wings on its sides.
“It seems like your friend’s in bad shape. She might not survive if you keep standing around here. I wouldn’t want her to die on me, so move aside. I’ll patch her up.” She said before kneeling down beside the brunette. “Go check up on Oreo. If she ends up on the brink of death by the time her battle with Amos finishes her, bring her here.”
“All right.” She said before jumping away.

-A few minutes later-
Vanilla watched her girlfriend fight against the vampire from inside a tree a few feet away. Before doing anything, she wanted to make sure that Oreo was okay and didn’t need her help. She only decided to get involved once she saw her collapse and pass out from her injuries.
“Oreo!” The white haired girl shouted before jumping over to her. “I’m going to take you home to get your wounds treated! Don’t you dare die on me now!”
She quickly picked her up and jumped off Amos’ roof, landing in front of where Ui was standing. Vienna’s wounds had been tied up with bandages, and she didn’t seem to be in pain anymore.
“So it seems my assumption was right.” Vienna said before sitting up. “Thank God. If Ui hadn’t shown up, Oreo might’ve died.”
“You shouldn’t sit up. You could force your wound to open if-“
“Relax. Thanks to my Stick, she should be all healed up by now. Not even a scar should be left behind.” The pink haired girl interrupted before walking over to Oreo. “Before I heal Ms. Furuta, let’s bring her back home. A hero like her deserves to get rest after everything she’s done.”
“We all deserve to get some rest.” Vienna said as she stood up. She looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to rise. “We’ve been up the entire night. The four of us should go home and get some rest, even if it’s only for a handful of hours.”
“So you’re going back home?” Vanilla asked.
Vienna nodded her head.
“Yeah. I’ll go home and take a nap, but the moment I wake up, I’ll go straight to your house.”
“All right. Good night, Vienna.” The white haired girl said to her friend as she walked away.
“Let’s hurry to your house. It wouldn’t do any of us good to keep standing here.” Ui said, staring at the unconscious Oreo.

-30 minutes later-
Fields began to open her eyes. She rubbed her head, which, although had stopped bleeding, still hurt quite a bit.
“What happened?” She murmured herself. She sat up and looked around, but couldn’t see Amos anywhere. “Uncle? Where are you?” The purple haired girl shouted.
“I’m over here.” A very familiar voice shouted.
Fields quickly stood up and walked toward the back of the mansion, where she heard the voice coming from.
“I’m in here.” What sounded like Amos’ voice came from the bush.
She quickly opened it and saw the blond’s severed head lying on the ground, staring up at her. Fields let out a gasp as she moved away from the bush.
“U-Uncle! What happened to you? Where’s your body?”
“It’s gone, disintegrated. It seems like both magic and sunlight are vampire’s worst enemies.” He said, flashing a toothy grin at his niece.
“Do you think you could regrow it?”
“Perhaps, but I think that’d be more effort than it’s worth. Especially since I have another plan in mind to gain a body.”

Chapter 281: Oreo Magica 119: Peaceful New Day

-A few hours later-
Oreo began to open her eyes. She saw that Vanilla and Bel were standing over her. Relief washed over the white haired girl as she put her left hand on her girlfriend’s temple.
“You’re finally up, Oreo.” She quietly murmured.
“Vanilla… what happened? How did I get here?”
“After I saved Vienna, Ui showed up and used a Stick to heal her. She then told me to watch you fight Amos and, if you were too injured, to step in and save you. Once you defeated him, you collapsed from your injuries, so I rescued you and brought you to Ui to have your wounds healed. After she was done, we went home, and I let you get some rest.” Vanilla let out a yawn before rubbing her eyes. “But I couldn’t get a wink of sleep until I made sure you were all right.”
“Bel, is this true?”
“Yes. My niece hasn’t slept the entire night. She’s been by your side this entire time, waiting for the moment when you’d finally open your eyes.” The pink haired woman said, not sounding too happy about this development. “Enough about this. Do you realize what the two of you have done? You’ve murdered a politician and his niece in their home in the middle of the night. Even if you didn’t agree with what he wanted to do, killing him wouldn’t do anything except enrage his supporters. Now someone even worse than Amos is going to take his place, and he’ll use Amos’ death to only further mistreat hermaphrodites. Instead of wanting to have their genitals removed… he may very well just want them all killed the moment they’re born.”
“You’re being too negative, aunt Bel. We just defeated the man who planned to kill me. Even if that does happen, we can at least rest a little while-“
“What’s the point in celebrating this minuscule victory if things will only become worse in a few weeks?”
“Come on, Bel. You don’t know that. For all we know, you could be getting all negative for absolutely no reason.”
“You’re both too naive. Every time someone’s killed a corrupt or terrible leader in the past, it’s never ended up well. I doubt killing Amos will do anything good in the long run.” Bel said before walking out of her niece’s room.
“Don’t pay any mind to her, Oreo. Everything’s going to be okay. We’re finally going to be able to relax.” She put her left hand on the white haired girl’s stomach. “And we’ll get to live as a family.”
“Yes. We won’t have to worry any longer. We’ll be able to be truly happy for the first time since I came to this country.”

-A few minutes later-
Viscount was walking around town when she saw a sizable crowd surrounding the gates of a large mansion. There were police that had set up do not cross tape around the gates and that were preventing people from stepping inside.
“What happened here?” The blonde asked as she walked toward the crowd.
“I-It’s terrible! Amos Faucher and his niece have seemingly been murdered!” A blue haired woman around her earlier forties said as she turned to look at Viscount.
“What?” The journalist shouted as she stumbled back from the shock of the situation.
“Calm down, mom. I spoke with the police a few minutes ago. Apparently, they haven’t found either of their bodies yet. They’ve managed to find a severed arm at the scene, but it doesn’t seem long enough to have belonged to either Amos or Fields. While it’s highly likely that they were attacked by the same person who tried to assassinate them two nights ago, we don’t know whether they managed to flee or were killed.” A young man around the age of twenty said, clarifying the situation for both Viscount and his mother.
“T-This terrible! How could something like this have happened to a man as good as Amos?” An older man around his 60s shouted.
“This must be the work of a hermaphrodite!” A red haired girl who appeared to be around the age of 14-15 years old shouted.
“Obviously, who else in their right mind would even think of doing this? It’s completely barbaric! Such a thing’s only suitable for those vermin that could hardly even be classified as human.” A brunette who was around the same age as Viscount angrily responded,
“To protect our daughters, wives, mothers, and all men of Corner Brook, all hermaphrodites must die!” A black haired man shouted.
The crowd of people began to cheer and shout in response to the man’s words. Even some of the police officers joined in on the noise. Not too far from Amos’ mansion, a bespectacled green haired girl was watching the crowd. She had a somber expression on her face as she stared at the people who were cheering. Viscount just stood in shock at the words she was hearing.
…Oreo, what did you do? She thought.

Chapter 282: Oreo Magica 120: What Did the Two of You Do?

-A few hours later-
Despite being incredibly sleep deprived, Vanilla managed to make breakfast for herself, her girlfriend, and her aunt. Even though the two girls were fairly happy, Bel continued to have a neutral expression. Once she finished eating her breakfast, she went to sit down on the couch in the living room without having said a single word to either her niece or her girlfriend.
“Why is she such a downer? We won. Even if someone worse took Amos’ place, can’t we at least celebrate for a little while before focusing on what to do next?” Oreo asked as she looked into the living room.
“Aunt Bel’s always been like this. She’s the type of person who won’t believe in anything unless there’s undebunkable evidence for it. It’s the reason why she’s not a Christian. But I guess that stone cold “trust the facts” mindset’s what makes her so serious.”
“She’s a single businesswoman in a country where men are typically the ones working to support their families. She has to be this serious all the time so that she’s not patronized and looked down upon by the men in her line of work.”
As the two white haired girls spoke to each other, there was a sudden knock at the door.
“Coming!” Vanilla shouted before quickly getting up and running toward the door. She opened it, allowing Vienna to step inside.
“Good morning, girls.” The brunette said before hugging her friend. “How have you and Oreo been since you came home?”
“We’ve been doing pretty well. I haven’t gotten any sleep, but I’d say I’m doing fine.” The white haired girl’s eyes widened the moment a realization struck her. “Wait a minute. Did you just wake up?”
“Yep. I haven’t even eaten breakfast yet.”
“Oh my god! I didn’t make you any breakfast! I’m so sorry!”
“That’s okay. I’ll just buy something to eat.”
“Where? There’s nowhere you could possibly get something to eat nearby.”
“That’s true, but fortunately for me, we’ll be going to the city!”
“Really? We never discussed this.” Oreo said as she walked out of the kitchen.
“Did Amos seriously hit your head that hard that you’ve forgotten about how long we’ve been planning to go shopping? Since we beat the man who threatened to kill Vanilla and saved Corner Brook from his tyrannical grasps, we deserve a small celebration. What better way to celebrate our victory is there than to fulfill our plan of going shopping?”
“You make a good point, Vienna.” Vanilla turned to look at her aunt. “Well, aunt Bel, the three of us are going to-“
Before Vanilla could finish speaking, Viscount, who was breathing heavily, ran over to the front entrance of her friend’s house.
“Oreo… Vanilla… what in the world did you two do?” She asked while staring at the two girls.

Chapter 283: Oreo Magica 121: I Have an Idea

“Viscount? What are you doing here? And why do you sound so exhausted?” Vienna asked as she approached the blonde.
“I came here… as soon as I possibly could from where Amos’ mansion is.” She said while panting heavily.
Oreo’s eyes widened.
“What’s happening over there?”
Before she could respond to the white haired girl’s question, Vanilla walked over to her side and helped her to the couch.
“Please take a seat, Viscount. You must be completely and utterly exhausted from running such a large distance.”
The blonde sat down beside Bel as she tried her best to catch her breath.
“Would you like for me to get you something to drink?”
“Water… please…”
“One glass of water coming right up.” She cheerfully said before running into the kitchen.
“Anyway, as I was trying to explain earlier, I was trying to buy something for breakfast when I just so happened to walk past Amos’ mansion. I saw a huge crowd gathered around it, so I decided to investigate a bit. That’s when I found out that Amos and his niece had been attacked and seemingly went missing. Despite the fact that absolutely no clues about the culprit’s identity had been found so far, people were already claiming that a hermaphrodite had, at the very least, attempted to murder them, to further some completely absurd fantasy about a war between men and hermaphrodites. This is all standard stuff I heard a million times before. If this was all there was, I wouldn’t have run straight here to inform you all of this.” Her expression became grave as her eyes trailed down to the floor. “When I was about to leave, I heard people begin to cheer and clap over the idea of murdering all hermaphrodites. Most of the crowd there joined in, including most of the cops…”
“O-Oh no…” Vienna said as she put her left hand on her mouth. “This can’t be possible… we beat Amos. W-We should get the chance to be happy, and Vanilla should be safe, right? W-We beat the man behind all of this hatred, the figurehead of it, s-so their heinous views of them sh-should’ve gone away, ri-right?”
“In a perfect and just world, that’d be the case. However, now that Amos has been put out of commission, they’ll just replace him with someone just as bad, if not worse. With the way things are going, he’ll most likely win the election, and it’ll be as if nothing never happened to Amos.”
As Viscount finished speaking, Vanilla entered the living room and placed a tray with several glasses of water on it in between her aunt and Viscount.
“I brought water for everyone in case anyone needs them.” The white haired girl said with a soft smile on her face.
“Thank you.” Viscount quickly took a sip of water before placing it back on her tray.
Tears began to well up in Oreo’s eyes as she clenched her fists.
“T-This can’t be happening! I beat Amos… I saved Corner Brook, s-so how could this possibly be happening?” She shouted as tears began to run down her cheeks.
“I told you this many times, Oreo. Just because you defeat a leader or the face of a movement, that movement won’t cease to exist. It’ll find a new leader and continue as if nothing happened. This isn’t the first time something like this has happened, and it certainly won’t be the last. It’s happened countless times in history. If anything, killing Amos only made people hate hermaphrodites more.”
“…Yes. At this rate, I won’t be surprised if countless women around the city are murdered for being suspected to be hermaphrodites…”
“T-This is all my fault!” Oreo shouted before falling to her knees and sobbing profusely. “I-If I hadn’t killed Amos, n-none of this would be happening!”
“Oreo… killing Amos was the only thing we could’ve possibly done to prevent me from being killed and to save Corner Brook that wasn’t just moving away. It might have not turned out well, but we were desperate.” Vanilla said, trying her best to sound as calm and composed as possible.
“It seems like we truly don’t have any choice. We either move to France, or Vanilla dies.” Bel sternly said.
Oreo wiped her tears away as she remembered something.
“N-No! There’s a third option!” She shouted before standing up and running into her girlfriend’s bedroom.
“A third option? I hope you aren’t implying we assassinate the guy who will serve as Amos’ replacement. Nothing good will come of that.”
The white haired girl went through her girlfriend’s closet and opened it. She opened one of the first purses she saw and searched through it until she found a large piece of scrap metal and pulled it out.
“No. Killing Amos’ successor will be a fool’s errand, and I won’t be able to rest knowing I fled a country where so many women like Vanilla who weren’t as fortunate enough as us were killed.” She said as she walked out of the bedroom with the piece of metal over her head. “I’m going to create a country, no, a continent for lesbians and hermaphrodites to have a safe place to live out of the scrap metal from the Titanic!”
The four girls fell silent as they turned to look at each other.
“You can’t possibly be serious… Oreo. You can’t make a landform… out of scrap metal, much less from a ship that’s resting peacefully in the bottom of the ocean.” Viscount said, completely bewildered by her friend’s suggestion.
“I know, but I’m a magical girl. With my magic, I should be able to get to the Titanic fairly easily!”
“That’s not how your magic works, Oreo! You won’t be able to reach the Titanic using it!”
“Even if you were able to scrape off enough pieces of that boat to create an entire continent, you’d still have to get them to stick together, which is another ordeal entirely that I doubt your magic will be able to accomplish.” Vienna said.
“Creating a continent is nothing more than a pipe dream, Oreo.” Bel said. “No matter what you do, it’s destined to end in failure. It’d be best to let that dream die and just accept the fact that the three of us will have to move to-“
“Wait.” A very familiar voice said from the entrance to the house. “I could gather the materials necessary to build the continent. Although I’m not sure my magic will be able to hold it in place.” Keebler said as she entered the house.

Chapter 284: Oreo Magica 122: This May be the Last Time We Meet

“Keeb… do my eyes deceive me?” Vanilla asked as tears began to well up in her eyes. “I-Is that really you?”
“Who else would it be other than me?” She calmly asked before walking toward the white haired girl.
Before she could get anywhere close to her, Oreo ran in front of her.
“Who the hell do you think you are to come back here after what you did to Vanilla?” She shouted. “What? Do you plan on hanging her from a tree before anyone else gets the opportunity to? I’ll severe your head from your shoulders if that’s the case!”
The green haired girl let out a sigh before shaking her head.
“I get that I’m not welcome here and that, logically, you should all be wary of me, but I assure you I’m not here to belittle, insult, or demean any of you.”
“Then why are you here?” Bel asked. “Haven’t you already caused my niece enough heartache?”
“I’m here… because I want to help all of you.”
The five girls fell silent.
“…You’re lying. There’s no way you of all people want to help us. You’re probably just here to spy on us and then report us to the people you’re friends with to have us tortured and killed!” Vienna shouted.
“If that’s what I wanted, I wouldn’t be here right now. I’d have already told them about you girls without having to even as much as face you. If you don’t trust me, that’s fine, but just know I’m not going anywhere.”
“I’m unsure of what happened between you and her, but if you came to apologize to Vanilla about some fight you got into over the past few days, why did you wait until now to do it?”
“…I was going to buy some groceries for myself in the city when I walked past Amos’ house… and I heard people chanting about how much they wanted hermaphrodites to die. I’m a woman… a pure, god following woman… I should’ve joined in on such words l-like any other girl my age…” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “But I couldn’t. The only thing I could think of… when they w-were chanting… was you, Vanilla. I kn-know I said I hated you, a-and for the longest time, I tried to convince myself of that… but no matter how hard I try, I can’t. Y-You’re my best friend, Vanilla! Y-You’ll always be! A-And I don’t want you to die!” She shouted as she began to sob. “S-So I came here t-to warn you and to u-urge you to flee! B-But then I-I heard about Oreo’s plans to build a co-continent solely for l-lesbians and h-hermaphrodites, a-and I decided to help you girls out.”
“While it’s all well and good that you don’t want the person you’ve been best friends with to die because of her reproductive genitals, we don’t know what your magic can do.” Oreo said, still sounding a bit irritated. “If your magic doesn’t allow us to somehow get to the Titanic, this idea of creating a continent for lesbians will stay a pipe dream.”
Keebler took her glasses off before wiping her tears away. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down before speaking once more.
“This most shameful power of mine allows me to breathe in water, resist o-ocean pressure, an-and swim at in-incredible speeds. U-Using it, I believe w-we should be abl-able to get everything we need for your little co-continent.”
Bel began to grin.
“Well, Oreo, it seems like fortune’s in your favor for once. You might actually get to build that continent of yours.”
“Keebler… after you do this, do you think we could go back to being friends?”
“…After what I said to you, I… I don’t think I deserve to. I’m not a homosexual, so I won’t be moving to your continent a-anytime soon. After I’m done helping you girls… this could very well be the last time we ever speak.”
Vanilla’s smile faltered as she walked over to the green haired girl and embraced her.
“Even if this is the last time we meet in person, I don’t want to lose contact with you. I want to be able to write letters to you so that we can keep ourselves informed on how our lives are going. Maybe one day, when we’re older, we can meet each other with our families.”
“…Yes, I-I truly do want to be able to see you again in the future. But I’m not sure my future husband would want to meet a couple l-like you and Oreo.”
“If this is the last time you’ll see us, then there’s no need to rush getting the metal from the Titanic. You can wait until the sun starts to set to do that. For now, let’s just spend our time together, okay?” Vanilla said, wiping away the tears that were still falling down Keebler’s cheeks.
The green haired girl nodded her head as she continued to cry.

Chapter 285: Oreo Magica 123: A Friendly Chat in the Kitchen

-An hour later-
Once the girls finished discussing their plan, Keebler went into the kitchen to be alone. Vanilla quickly went after her and sat across from her. Neither of them could think of anything to say to the other, so they just sat in silence, attempting to avert eye contact as much as possible. While they refused to speak, Oreo and Vienna were peeking into the kitchen.
“They haven’t said anything yet. Do you think we should do something?” The brunette whispered.
“No. Let’s leave them to themselves. They have a lot to work through after their last meeting, and I’m sure Keebler’s feeling immensely remorseful after everything she’s said. Nothing good will come out of getting involved in their affairs. I think we should just sit this out and only get involved if things start to go poorly.”
Vienna nodded her head and didn’t say another word. As the two of them finished speaking, Vanilla moved her eyes slightly to the side to get a better look at her friends.
“My friends are staring at us.” The white haired girl said, finally breaking the silence.
“Do you think they presume I’m going to snap at and attack you at any second now?” The green haired girl grinned slightly. “Can’t say I blame them. I’d be worried about your safety too if I were in their position.” She let out a deep breath before standing up. “It’s for that reason that I think I should hurry and use my magic to gather everything we need to build the continent Oreo’s been taking about.”
Keebler turned around and began to walk toward the kitchen’s door. Before she could exit, Vanilla grabbed her left hand.
“If my friends’ views of you bother you that much, then we should head outside and take a stroll around the nearby area. You won’t be judged by anyone, and we can get some fresh air there. How does that sound to you?”
“It sounds pleasant enough, I guess.” The green haired girl flatly said before she and her friend walked out of the kitchen.
“Aunt Bel, I’m going to go on a walk with Keebler. We don’t plan to go very far, so we should be back fairly soon.”
The pink haired woman raised an eyebrow.
“Are you sure it’s a good idea to go alone with her? That girl could very well stab you in the back when you least expect it and leave you for dead in the middle of some trees.”
Oreo nodded her head.
“I’d be willing to go with the two of you if you’d like.”
Vanilla shook her head.
“She won’t lay a finger on me, aunt Bel. Trust me. I know Keeb better than anyone here.”
“Fine. But if you don’t come back, I’ll kill Keebler with a smile on my face.” She calmly said before leaning back on her couch.
The green haired girl’s eyes widened for a moment before Vanilla grabbed her left hand.
“Come on, Keeb. Let’s go.” She said before walking out of the house, dragging her behind her.
Once they were outside, the white haired girl let go of her friend, and they began to walk forward.

Chapter 286: Oreo Magica 124: Nostalgic Walk

Keebler turned her head to the right to see the beach in the distance. There wasn’t anybody on or even near it despite the nice, sunny weather.
“I’ve been here so many times to get to your house, and it hasn’t changed even a single bit in the almost 10 years I’ve been coming here.” The green haired girl said, her eyes moving to take a quick glance at every single tree, rock, and plant along her and her friend’s path.
“Well, it’s not likely many people pass by this path to get to the city or the beach. There’s a clear, less bug ridden path not too far ahead that the vast majority of people take when they decide to visit the beach. Same thing for when they want to go to the city. For the longest time, the only people to walk through here have been me, my aunt, and you. Even after I met Oreo and made a few more friends, none of them really disturbed any of the plant life or rocks near here.”
Right as they made it out of the area they were in, which was semi-covered by trees, Keebler took another quick glance at the beach before speaking once more.
“It’s ironic that I’m going to help you and your friends build a continent solely for homosexuals, isn’t it? I’ve said plenty of hurtful things toward them, called them some of the most derogatory things imaginable, and I’ve justified it all using my religion. Logically, I shouldn’t have gone back to your house and should’ve kept walking to the nearest grocery store… and yet… I couldn’t bring myself to think of you being hurt… and being murdered. I’m a hypocrite… the most hypocritical one in all of Canada…”
“God said to love thy neighbor. Before I told you I was a hermaphrodite, you were most definitely a hypocrite. You were hating on two groups of people who you knew nothing about and had no connections to, something I’m sure God would disapprove of. I’m not sure how you’ll feel about this, but I don’t really think I believe in Christianity anymore.”
Keebler wiped her tears away before nodding her head.
“I understand. I personally still believe in the Bible, but I can certainly understand why a woman like you wouldn’t. Its followers… can be some of the most hateful people you meet.”
Oreo nodded her head as she looked away from Keebler.
“I understand that you’re feeling incredibly contrite right about now, but I do think I deserve some of the blame about how you felt a few days ago when I told you about me being a hermaphrodite. I hid that fact about me from you for as long as we’ve known each other. It’s only natural you’d get upset at such a big revelation.”
“You’re acting like you had a choice. I’m sure that if you told me you were a hermaphrodite back when we first met, you would’ve ended up dead. It was either keep your condition a secret or die.”
As the two girls finished speaking, they made it to the church.
“This is where we first met…” The white haired girl said as she walked toward the front door.
“I’m still surprised you were the one to approach me and not the other way around. Knowing how shy and reserved you are now, it feels like it was a completely different girl that became my friend originally.”
“It was after a sermon, and your parents had left to do something a few minutes earlier. Most of the other kids our age and the adults were already starting to leave. You weren’t speaking with any of the ones that remained, and you were just staring at the floor. You looked so lonely, so I decided to talk to you to help cheer you up.”
Keebler chuckled.
“To think that’s how I met my best friend.” She turned to look at her. “Vanilla, I’m glad you forgive me. I know most other people like you wouldn’t, and even if they needed my magic, they’d only work with me begrudgingly.”
“Of course I’d forgive you. We’re best friends, aren’t we? Getting into arguments and disagreements and making each other mad and sad happens all the time. It’s a natural part of any teenage girl’s life. And I don’t want you to leave my life, not now, not tomorrow, not in a decade, not in a century, never.”
“N-Neither do I. You might move away from Canada in a few days to start your own country, but I want to be able to keep in contact with you.”
“As do I. It seems like the first public service Oreo and I will have to create will have to be a post office for delivering letters between our new continent and Canada.” She said, smiling at her friend.

Chapter 287: Oreo Magica 125: Ruins at the Ocean’s Depths

-A few hours later-
The sun was starting to set, and Oreo, Vanilla, and the rest of their friends stood on the beach. They were all wearing regular dresses, except for Bel, who was wearing a black suit.
“Are you sure you can do this, Keebler? The depths of the ocean are a fierce place. Many unsettling creatures live there, and the ocean currents are powerful enough to crush even the strongest vehicles with ease. Are you confident your magic will allow you to go to the bottom of the ocean, where the Titanic’s resting peacefully?
“Yes. I’m incredibly sure I could do it. In fact, I’ve wandered around the bottom of the ocean several times by myself. If I ceased using my magic at any point there, I’d be nothing but a cube of meat, probably already swallowed whole by a hardy anglerfish. I’ll be fine. However, it might take a while for me to resurface due to having to gather pieces from the wreckage.”
“If you think you’ll be fine, then who are we to stop you?” Vanilla asked, walking over to her friend and embracing her. “You know your magic far better than all of us. I’m sure you’ll be all right.”
“I’ll try to come back before it gets too dark.” Keeb said before transforming.
Her magical girl outfit was a shiny bronze square diving suit. On land, it was a hassle to move around in; weighing over two tons, it hardly allowed Keebler to do anything other than shimmy around, moving toward the beach’s shoreline. Once she finally managed to reach the water, moving her feet became much easier and smoother. The deeper into the water she went, the easier raising and lowering her legs became. Once her entire lower half was fully emerged in the beach’s water, she was able to fully bend her outfit’s leg joints. When only her head was still above the water, Keebler turned around and, using all of the strength she could muster, pulled her arm out of the water and waved goodbye to her friends. After she was done with that, she quickly lowered it and turned around, continuing to walk forward until she was fully submerged.
“Come back safe, Keeb.” Vanilla said, staring at the water.
Inside the sea, Keebler was leisurely walking forward in a straight line. Her magic allowed herself to add as much weight to her outfit as necessary to allow her to stay to the bottom of the ocean floor and magically reinforce it to prevent it from imploding. It also allowed her to breathe in the water without the need for oxygen tanks.
“If I keep walking like this, I’ll never make it to the Titanic’s remains. I think it’s about time I start running.” She murmured to herself.
She started to sprint forward. Despite being barely able to move properly on land, in the water, she was capable of moving faster than even the most agile of cheetahs without breaking a sweat. “Let’s see how long it takes for me to reach the Titanic at this rate.”

-
Keebler had lost track of how long she had been under water. She felt as if she had been running for around an hour or two, but wasn’t completely sure whether or not her estimate was anywhere near correct. The green haired girl continued running and didn’t feel any bit exhausted or out of breath whatsoever. She was all the way at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean’s floor. It was pitch black, with the only source of light being the few angler fish she’d occasionally pass by. None of the ocean life had attempted to attack her, not like they could, as her outfit was too thick and hard for their teeth to pierce through.
“I don’t think I’ve ever been this far. I wonder how much longer I’m gonna be down here. The Titanic didn’t sink too far from Newfoundland, and at my running speed, I can’t be too far from it.” She said to herself, sounding relatively bored.
After a few more minutes of running, she came across the gigantic wreckage of a boat. Aside from missing a few pieces of metal, the ship was mostly intact. Keebler quickly jumped upward to get a better look at the insides of the ship’s remains and to see if there were any corpses, but she couldn’t find anything, not even a few bones. At most, she could only see shoes that belonged to humans.
“I can’t see any bodies, at least at a cursory glance. It should be fine to hull this thing back to the surface as is. If there are any corpses on it, Oreo could probably just get rid of them and give them a proper burial.” She said before grabbing onto the ruins and lifting it over her head. “Now, let’s get back to Canada.”

-
Oreo and her friends stood on the beach. It had been a few hours since Keebler had left, and they hadn’t seen any signs of her.
“What’s taking her so long?” Vienna asked.
“How much do you girls want to bet she’s dead?” Viscount jokingly asked.
“Let’s not assume the worst, girls. While Newfoundland is the closest Canadian province the Titanic sank to, it was still quite a fair bit off from reaching any solid land. Plus, depending on how fast Keebler is under the water, it might take her several hours just to reach the wreck of the Titanic.”
Viscount let out a sigh.
“If that’s the case, I’ll stay here for three more hours. If she doesn’t come back in that time, I’ll leave and go home.”
“As will I.” The pink haired woman said. “What about you girls?”
“I’m willing to stay here for a few hours more than Viscount is, but if she doesn’t return soon, I’ll have no choice but to go home as well.” Vienna said.
“I won’t go home until Keeb comes back.” Vanilla said, sounding completely serious. “I’ll stand on this beach all night if I have to, not getting a single wink of sleep.”
“If you’re not planning on going home, I won’t either. I’ll stay by your side for as long as it takes for Keebler to come home!”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea? You didn’t sleep at all yesterday. A second day of no sleep can’t possibly be good for you.” Bel said.
“It definitely isn’t, but I don’t care! I can’t rest until I know Keebler’s safe and that Oreo’s dream can come to fruition!” She shouted.
After Vanilla finished speaking, the girls went silent for a few seconds. They only started to speak upon noticing four humongous funnels slowly rising above the water in the distance.
“Those are the funnels of a boat…” The pink haired woman said, her eyes widening.
“Then that means-“ Before Oreo could finish speaking, Vanilla began to scream.
“KEEB!”
As the boat began to rise above the water, the five girls began to notice a pair of black metal gauntlets on the bottom of the haul.
“Keeb’s hands are sticking out of the water! She’s going to lose all her strength, and the wreckage will crush her at this rate!” Vanilla shouted.
“Don’t worry! Leave this to me!” Oreo said before quickly transforming.
She ran toward the water and created a large shield at the shoreline. She jumped on it and was launched into the air by it. Using this extreme height, she managed to land behind the remains of the ship.
“I’ve got this from here!” The white haired girl shouted before creating another white shield on top of where she was going to land.
She landed on it and was bounced upward, allowing her to grab onto the wreckage of the Titanic and lift it over her head. Noticing that she was no longer holding onto the debris, Keebler moved her hands down and continued sprinting toward the beach. Using several shields, Oreo managed to effortlessly make it back onto dry land. She turned to her left and placed the ruins of the ship to her left, where none of her friends were.
“This thing was truly a behemoth. It definitely deserved the title of Titanic.” Bel said, impressed by the boat’s enormity.
After a few minutes, Keebler’s head came into view of the girls. She continued running until her body was no longer covered by the water and it became hard to move. Once that happened, she returned to her regular form and began to walk toward her friend.
“All right, I did it.” She said, letting out a deep breath. “Now what are we going to do?”

Chapter 288: Oreo Magica 126: The Plan for a New Continent

Before Keebler could continue speaking, Vanilla ran over to her and hugged her.
“You’re back! I was planning to spend the whole night waiting for you if you didn’t come soon!”
The green haired girl’s eyes widened as she looked up at the sky.
“It’s much later than what I expected it to be when I came back. Forgive me for the wait, girls.”
“It’s alright.” Bel said. “You swam from here all the way to the Atlantic Ocean. While I know that the area the Titanic sank was closest to here, it was still quite a ways off from Corner Brook. You coming back in this short amount of time is actually fairly impressive, all things considered.”
“Are you hurt? Tired? If so, I suggest you spend the night at my place so that you don’t have to walk all the way home.” The white haired girl offered.
“Thank you for the suggestion, but I feel perfectly fine. I should be able to get home without any problems.” She shook her head. “Enough about me. While I’ve managed to get the wreckage of the Titanic safely back to Canada, it’s still mostly intact. You won’t be able to use it to create your dream continent unless you strip it for parts, which, since the majority of us are normal girls, will be quite the hassle for us to do. Even then, I probably won’t be able to help you out due to the way my magic works. So the only one actually capable of scraping this thing for parts is you, Oreo.”
“That’s fine. With my magic, cutting this thing into smaller pieces should be fairly easy to do!”
“And what will you do once you’re done with that? Neither of our magics can conjoin pieces of metal to form the continent you desire. Unless you have another friend you’ve been keeping a secret from us, this plan will never work out.”
Oreo opened her mouth and was about to mention Ui when she decided not to.
“I’m sure I’ll figure out a way to turn all of the pieces of metal I’m going to salvage from the Titanic into the continent I want soon enough. For now, I’ll just focus on cutting it up into smaller pieces.” She said before turning around and looking toward the Titanic’s wreckage.
Keebler gritted her teeth and turned her head away.
“Fine, go ahead and procrastinate on thinking about what to do to actually make your continent, but how will you spread the word of its existence? A nation is only one because of its inhabitants. You couldn’t practically call what you’re trying to make a continent or a country if there’s only a handful of inhabitants.”
“Yes, I’m aware of that.” She turned to look at her blonde friend. “Viscount, can you do me a favor?”
“What is it?”
“I know you won’t make any money from this and that it’ll take away a good amount of time you could be using to sleep or write a paper, but could you make flyers informing people about this continent and tell them to come at say… 3 in the afternoon and spread them across the city for me?”
A smile spread across Viscount’s face.
“Sure thing!”
“No, spreading flyers around the city isn’t an option. If we do that, it’s likely that people who aren’t hermaphrodites will see them, come to this very beach, and then have us all killed for sympathizing with them. If our plan is to work, we have to place them around in specific areas in Corner Brook, and I think I know where.” Bel said. “The poor areas have a much more open population of hermaphrodites due to the majority of them working as prostitutes and in other lewd jobs. Should Amos’ death spark mass outrage across the city, they will be the first killed in retribution. Posting them there will not only save many lives but will also be less likely to bring about the indignation of the general public due to most men and regular women there being less likely to report such a thing to the police.”
“That’s a good point, Ms. Gauthier. Do you know where those areas are?”
“Indeed, I do. I’ve had to go to them in the past for business purposes. I’ll be more than glad to bring you to them tomorrow.”
“It’s pretty late right now. I think I should go home.” Vienna said before turning around and walking away.
“As will I.” Keebler said before doing the same.
“Keeb, can you come back here at 3 in the afternoon?” Vanilla asked. “I’m not asking you to move to the new continent with me and Oreo, but I want to say my final goodbyes to you.”
“All right. I’ll try to.” She said as she continued walking away.
“If I’m going to have all those flyers by tomorrow ready, I’ll have to start making them right away!” Viscount said before running away from her friends. “See you girls tomorrow.”
“Make sure you come to my house tomorrow so that I can show you where to hang those flyers.” Bel shouted. Once Viscount could no longer hear her, she turned to look at her niece and her girlfriend. “Well, you two. Let’s go home. I’ll buy a ton of boats and supplies to bring the surplus of people to your continent early tomorrow. You can start working on your little project tomorrow morning once you-“
“No, I’m going to stay here. I need to cut up this wreckage into many different pieces for me to be able to use. This might take all night, so you and Vanilla should just go home and rest.”
“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay by your side?” Vanilla asked.
“Yes. You spent the whole night up yesterday. Tomorrow’s going to be a big day, so you’ll need all the rest you can possibly get. If it’s still dark out when I’m done, I’ll go back home and get some sleep too.”
“All right. Please finish quickly, Oreo.” Vanilla said as she and Bel walked away.
Once the two of them were out of her field of view, Oreo summoned two sideways facing shields.
“I’ll try to get this done as quickly as possible so that I can be with you, Vanilla.”

Chapter 289: Oreo Magica 127: A Talk With Ui

-An hour and a half later-
Viscount ran into her office to see her boss sitting at her desk.
“Where were you all day? You just said you were gonna get something to eat. Did something big happen in town that you had to spend all day researching it?” He jokingly asked.
“Kind of.”
He raised an eyebrow.
“Is that so? You’ve piqued my interest. Please do tell me what happened.”
“Well, while looking for something to eat earlier, I walked past Amos’ mansion. I noticed there was a gigantic crowd around it, so I went to investigate it. I heard from the people there that Amos and his niece went missing after yet another assassination attempt and that the police couldn’t find any traces of either of them anywhere. People began to celebrate the idea of killing hermaphrodites… so I left to inform a few friends of mine of this. One of my friends suggested creating a new continent where all lesbians and hermaphrodites could go to live, and while I thought this suggestion was ridiculous at first, she and another of her magical girl friends managed to pull the wreckage of the Titanic out of the sea to create a continent out of. She ordered me to return to my office so that I could make flyers to spread the news of this development while she stayed back to salvage pieces of metal from it.”
The man nodded his head as he put his left hand on his chin.
“I see. Once it’s completed, will you move to that continent?”
“No. I may not want hermaphrodites or homosexuals dead, but I’m not either of them. A regular woman such as myself has no place on a continent like that.”
“Well then. Would you like me to help you make those flyers?”
“Of course, boss. Please leave my office so that I can write down and draw everything I need to add to it. I’ll tell you to print everything once I’m done.”
“How many copies do you think you’ll need for tomorrow?”
Viscount went silent for a few seconds before speaking again.
“Let’s say 100 hundred. If I go to 10 areas tomorrow, I’ll be able to post 10 flyers in each. If I spread those 10 out, a lot of people will be able to learn about my friend’s creation.”
“All right. Work hard, Viscount.” He said before walking out of the office and closing the door.

-A few hours later-
Oreo stood in front of thousands of large pieces of metal that once made up the Titanic. Using her magic, she managed to cut the ship into smaller, flat pieces that could be turned into solid, walkable land. Despite all of the white haired girl’s work, there still lay two roadblocks in the creation of her continent. The first being that there was no way to permanently connect all the pieces of metal she had gathered and turn it into one gigantic continent. The second was that while the metal could carry one or two people, it couldn’t handle the weight of hundreds, thousands, and maybe in the future, millions of people. If more than a handful of people stood on these, the pieces of metal would undoubtedly begin to sink back to where Keebler had found them. If anyone else were trying to do something like this, they’d only have one option to solve these problems, and that would be to find two magical girls: one with the ability to somehow conjoin the pieces of metal and another to turn anything buoyant. Even then, these solutions were only temporary. One day, both of these magical girls would eventually die, and when that day would come, the entire continent would break apart, potentially causing a tragedy worse than the one the ship Titania originally was. Unless these two magical girls had daughters with the same or similar magic as their mothers, or they found two magical girls with the abilities to conjoin things together and allow objects to float on water, this tragedy was inevitable. Luckily for her, she knew of someone who could solve both of these problems seemingly permanently.
“Come out, Ui. I know you’re nearby.” Oreo said as she turned around to look at her friend.
The pink haired child teleported in front of her. She was holding her sack of Sticks she had retrieved only a few minutes earlier from Vienna’s mansion in her left hand.
“How were you so confident that I was gonna show up?” The pink haired girl asked, grinning at her friend.
“You always show up when I and my friends get into tough situations without a logical solution. If I had to describe you in any way, it’d be as my guardian angel who shows up to help me when I’m in trouble. I assume you have two Sticks that allow me to combine two objects and keep things afloat. Hand them over now so that I can use them tomorrow.”
Ui placed her bag on the sand and then opened it. She quickly searched through the bag until she found the two Sticks she wanted: a ray gun with a pair of demon wings on both ends and a bottle of super glue with a pair of bone wings on them.
“Catch!” The pink haired girl said before tossing them at her friend.
Oreo quickly grabbed them and looked down at the two Sticks before nodding her head.
“So these are the things that will make my dreams of a continent solely for lesbians and hermaphrodites a reality, huh?”
Ui nodded her head.
“You could use them to fuse the pieces of metal together and make them unsinkable right now or wait until tomorrow to do it. Either way, it’s gonna take quite a while for you to accomplish.” She turned around and began to walk away. “Anyway, I’m gonna go get some rest now. It’s incredibly late, so I’ll advise you to do the same once you’re done with that.”
“Before you go, let me ask you something.” Oreo said before turning around and walking toward Ui. “Why did you let Murray die?”
The pink haired girl stopped moving and turned to look at her friend.
“Excuse me?”
“…Whenever we’re in a pinch, you’re always the one to show up and help us out. But when Murray was in danger… when she was covered with so much blood… when Vienna’s mom had stabbed her through the heart… you were nowhere to be found.” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “Why didn’t you help her?”
“While researching the creation of Titania, I saw your name and Vanilla’s a lot, with a few mentions of Bel, Viscount, and Vienna sprinkled in here and there, but never a single mention of Murray. Whether she lived or died didn’t seem very important to the foundation of it, so I decided not to get involved with matters pertaining to her. Now that I’ve actually seen everything that happened after her demise, I realize that her dying is absolutely crucial to Titania’s founding.”
Oreo went silent before looking at the ground.
“…So you’re telling me that if Murray never died, Titania would never become a thing?”
“Yes. Amos capitalized heavily on issues related to hermaphrodites after her death. If she had never died, he wouldn’t have gotten the opportunity to do that, so you wouldn’t be in this predicament right now.”
Oreo took a deep breath before speaking once again.
“If that’s the case, then I have no choice but to ensure Titania comes to fruition! Not just so that I, Vanilla, and Murray can live peacefully, but so that Murray can know she didn’t die in vain!”
Ui smiled at the white haired girl before teleporting away.
“I can’t go to sleep yet. I still have more work to do!” Oreo shouted before turning to look at the scraps of metal.

Chapter 290: Oreo Magica 128: Last Night in Canada

-A few hours later-
Oreo stood in front of the incredibly long and wide metal platform she had made using the pieces from the Titanic. Immediately after she received the two Sticks from Ui, she went straight to work and, eventually, managed to conjoin all of the pieces of the scrap metal. Once they were all together, she used her ray gun Stick to make the 10 foot tall, metallic platform buoyant.
“That should be good for now. I’ll see if there’s any changes I’ll need to make to this, but for now, I should get some rest.” She said to herself before rubbing her tired eyes.
She could see the sun gently peaking out of the sea in the distance.
“I might not be able to get a lot of rest at this rate, but two or three hours of sleep is better than none, especially on an important day like tomorrow.”
Oreo quickly turned around and began to walk back to Vanilla’s house. After a few minutes, she was at the front door. She opened it, walked inside, closed the door, and then entered her bedroom. Sitting on the bed was Vanilla, who was wide awake.
“You’re finally back, Oreo. That took less time than I expected it would.” Vanilla said with a smile on her face.
“What are you still doing up at this hour? It’s probably like 5 in the morning right now, and you didn’t get a wink of sleep yesterday. You need to rest.”
“Well, I tried to go to sleep, but I just couldn’t. I’ve grown so accustomed to having your warm body next to mine that I can’t sleep without feeling you near me.”
Oreo quickly closed the door and then got in bed beside her girlfriend.
“Well, I’m here now. Do you think you could get some rest now?”
“Yes. I think I’ll be able to do so with ease.” She said before gently holding her girlfriend’s hand. “I’m sure you might not have thought of any of this yet, but if we’re going to make a continent, we’ll need laws. Have you thought of anything of the sort?”
“Why yes, I have. Obviously, I’d like to implement laws to make crimes such as murder and rape illegal, but I’d also like to make public nudity and sex legal.”
Vanilla’s face flushed at the suggestion.
“Really?”
“Yes. In this country, hermaphrodites are discriminated against and forced to hide who they truly are or risk being harmed or killed. This made girls like you ashamed of their bodies. I don’t want anyone to have to go through what you did, so I want the social culture of Titania to be far more open to sex and nudity than any other country in the west.”
“What about housing, food, and currency? Those are just as important as the laws of a country.”
“You’re right. Using Bel’s money, I’m sure we’ll be able to afford materials to make houses for all of our continent’s future inhabitants. As for currency, I think it’ll be logical to use the Canadian dollar, at least for now. Maybe once we become a big enough continent we’ll be able to have our own currency, but I don’t see that happening any time soon. As for the food, we’ll probably just have to go to Canada to get food or fish. I’m unsure of how fertile Titania’s land is, seeing as how it’s made out of metal from a sunken ship. If we hope to make any plants grow on it, we may have to use a Stick to make it fertile.”
“Those problems can all wait until they become relevant. For now, let’s get some rest.” Vanilla said before putting her head on her pillow and closing her eyes.
She quickly went to sleep, causing Oreo to snuggle up next to her and quickly fall asleep as well.

-Meanwhile-
Fields, who was wearing a blue dress and a black veil to hide her face, was walking around Corner Brook, trying to see if she could find a stray dog or cat. While she herself wasn’t very hungry at the moment, she knew someone who was.
“Uncle Amos.” She said, her eyes turning to look at her red purse. “Why do you want me to look for such bizarre, small prey? Wouldn’t picking the bones clean from a human fill you up more than a cat or dog?”
“Yes, you’re right, Fields.” Amos’ head, which was stored inside his niece’s purse, said. “A human, whether it be a child or an adult my age, would be much more filling than a small animal. However, I have no interest in feasting upon the innocent people of this city. The only human I want to devour is Oreo, and I have bigger and better plans for her than simply making her my meal!”

Chapter 291: Oreo Magica 129: Spreading the Flyers

-The next day-
Bel stood in her room. It was around 10 in the morning, but she had woken up at six to pack most of her things. She had a soft smile on her face.
“Oreo, you’re a really defiant girl. Instead of going to France, you want to make a new continent where my niece and women like her can live peacefully. If it were anyone else, they would’ve never come up with such an idea and would’ve resigned to their fate. Although the three of us are still going to have to leave this country, I’m sure you’ll be able to find some solace in the fact you’re going to be able to dedicate your life to helping those who would otherwise be oppressed. You and Vanilla are still fairly young, but knowing how dedicated you are to keeping the people you care about safe, I’m sure you’ll do well as a leader, even if you have some missteps.” Bel murmured to herself while staring at the several suitcases full of her belongings that were in front of her bed.
On her bed was another set of five suitcases. The centermost of them had a letter written by the pink haired woman on it.
I’ll be going out to buy us breakfast. Vanilla, Oreo, use these to store your things. If you somehow have more belongings than can fit in them, try to see if they fit in one of my other bags.
Bel turned around, walked out of her room, and began to walk toward the door.
“Today’s a big day for all of us. I don’t think Vanilla should have to cook. The two of them deserve all the rest they can get, so I’ll buy the three of us something to-“
Before she could finish speaking to herself, there was a sudden knock at her door.
“Hello, Bel Gauthier. Are you here?” A very familiar voice asked.
The pink haired woman quickly opened the door to reveal Viscount standing behind it.
“I apologize if I came too early in the morning. I assumed that you, Vanilla, and Oreo would’ve already been up at this hour. But it seems I was mistaken.”
“My niece and her girlfriend are still asleep and will probably continue to be for the next hour or so, but I’ve been up for a while now. I was about to go out to buy something for the three of us to eat, but then you showed up.”
“Since you were about to leave, would you mind showing me the most optimal areas where I could post my flyers?” The blonde asked before walking over to her bike and grabbing a large stack of blue papers. They had a detailed drawing of two women hugging one another with text written beneath it.
Hello, hermaphrodites and female homosexuals of Corner Brook. Please come to the beach just outside of the city at 3 in the afternoon. You will be able to move to a continent of your dreams where you won’t be discriminated against. Spread the word of this amazing news to any fellow hermaphrodite or female homosexual friends you know who live in other parts of Corner Brook.
Written beneath this in big, bold letters were MEN DO NOT COME.
“My boss and I managed to print about 100 of them last night. Do you think that will be enough, or should I stop by my office to make more copies?”
“100 copies of your little flyer should be perfect. I’d be more than glad to show you the best places where these could be posted.”
Viscount grinned before getting on her bicycle.
“Hop on then! The sooner we can get to those areas, the more time people will have to learn about Oreo’s new continent and to spread the word of it.”
The pink haired woman did as she was told, allowing Viscount to start pedaling away from her the Gauthier household.

-An hour later-
Vanilla opened her eyes. She quickly stood up and exited her room. She was about to walk into the kitchen when she noticed that her aunt’s bedroom was wide open and that she wasn’t in the living room or kitchen, the two areas where she could usually be found. The white haired girl noticed a large amount of suitcases on and in front of her aunt’s bed, and on one of them was a piece of paper written on the centermost suitcase.
“Is this for me?” She murmured to herself before walking over to the suitcase, grabbing the paper, and reading it. “Oh, so that’s where you went. I guess I’ll just wait for you in the living room then.” She said to herself before walking into the living room and sitting down on the couch.

-Half an hour later-
Viscount and Bel entered a dirty, dingy part of Corner Brook that the blonde had never seen before. There wasn’t anybody on the streets, and some of the buildings were abandoned and dilapidated.
“I’ve never seen this place before. I was completely unaware that this city even had an area like this…” Viscount said, sounding a bit upset.
“Believe it or not, this isn’t even the most impoverished area in this city. The further back you go, the more poor the areas become. We’re not trying to get literal hobos to move to the continent Oreo created, so let’s try to avoid going to those parts, okay?”
As Bel finished speaking, Viscount began to drive past a large brick building that had its lights on.
“That looks like a good place to hang up one of your flyers. Go ahead and place it there.”
The blonde nodded her head before grabbing a single flyer and a roll of scotch tape that was beside the stack of flyers. She grabbed it, walked over to the building, and taped it to the wall.
“Now that you’re done, get back on so that we can continue to look around here for good places to advertise Oreo’s continent!”
Viscount quickly did as told and ran back to her bike. She got on and began to pedal forward, leaving the building behind.

Chapter 292: Oreo Magica 130: I’ll Be Lonely Without You

-A few hours later-
Viscount stopped her bike in front of Bel’s house. The pink haired woman, who was holding a bag with four plastic boxes of food, got off her bicycle and walked onto her house’s porch.
“Well, I think I’ve done everything I could possibly do. I’m gonna go back to my office for now, but I’ll be sure to come back once the clock strikes 3 o’clock!” The blonde said as she put her feet back on the pedals and was prepared to drive away.
Before she could start pedaling forward, Bel spoke up to her.
“Are you leaving already? I know you volunteered to help my niece and her girlfriend out of your own volition, and you weren’t expecting a reward, but after all that pedaling, you deserve a little something.” She raised her bag of food upward to give her niece’s friend a better look at it. “I bought four boxes of food, but there’s only three of us, and as far as I’m aware, Vienna isn’t planning on coming any time soon. Please stay with us for a little while longer so that you can rest and have something for breakfast.”
“I appreciate the offer, but I already ate prior to coming here and don’t feel peckish even in the slightest.”
“Well then. Get back to your job safely. I look forward to seeing you later.” Bel said while waving goodbye to the blonde.
Viscount waved goodbye back to the woman before quickly driving off. Once she was out of her field of view, Bel turned around, unlocked her home’s front door, and then walked forward. Sitting on the couch was Vanilla, who appeared to be patiently waiting for her.
“You’re back, aunt Bel. Did you and Viscount post those flyers around the city?”
“Yep. We managed to post them all across Corner Brook, so there should be a sizable crowd coming to the beach later.” The pink haired woman began to walk toward the kitchen. “What time is it?”
“It’s a quarter past noon.”
Her eyes widened slightly as she entered the kitchen.
“I know it’s a little late, but I bought the three of us breakfast. Please excuse my lateness and eat. You and Oreo need all the energy you can get for later.”
“I’ll go wake Oreo up right away!” The white haired girl enthusiastically said before walking into her bedroom.
She opened the door to it, walked over to her bed, and gently poked Oreo on the forehead a few times, causing her to slowly open her eyes.
“Good afternoon, you sleepyhead. Get up. We gotta eat breakfast so you’re brimming with energy later.”
The white haired girl let out a yawn before sitting up.
“Huh? What time is it?”
“It’s already 12:15! If you keep lazing around here, you’ll pass out once 3 o’clock arrives!”
“All right. Let’s hurry up and go eat then.” Oreo said as she got up.

-Meanwhile-
Vienna sat in her room. There were two brown suitcases at the foot of her bed. In just a few hours, she’d be moving away from her mansion permanently.
This country’s not safe for people like you, Murray. No, it’s never been safe for hermaphrodites. I’m not sure if our child will be like you when they’re born, or if they’ll be like me. Regardless of that, I don’t want them to be born into a country where their father was killed due to hate. They deserve better than that. She brought her left hand to her stomach and gently rubbed it. I know that I’m young and that moving to a new area that hasn’t ever been settled in by humans isn’t the most logical of ideas, but if the way this city views people like you won’t change, then I’ll gladly leave everything behind and start a new life. Tears began to well up in her eyes. If only you were here so that you could join us.
Vienna’s train of thought was suddenly broken when there was a knock at the door.
“Are you there, Vienna? I want to speak with you.” Matthew said.
“Sure. Come in, dad.”
The brunet opened the door and entered his daughter’s room. He was about to ask her why she hadn’t eaten breakfast when he noticed the suitcases on the floor. Tears began to well up in his eyes as he took a seat next to her on the bed.
“So, you’re leaving…”
Vienna nodded her head.
“Where to?”
“…I know this might sound absurd and like I’ve lost my mind, but my friends have created a new continent. It’s a place where only lesbians and hermaphrodites will be allowed to live. People like me… and Murray… will be able to live peacefully there without being shunned and hated by society.”
“Perhaps if anyone else told me this, I’d stare at them like they have 5 heads, but you’re my daughter. I know the kind of girl you are and that you wouldn’t lie or joke about something like this.” He began to gently hold his daughter’s left hand. “The moment you walk out of the door, I’ll be completely alone. I’m going to be lonely for the rest of the foreseeable future.” Tears began to well up in her eyes.
“Dad… I’ll-“
“Don’t let this old fool prevent you from moving.” He said while gently smiling at his daughter. “All children move away from their parents’ home someday. It turns out that you’re doing it much sooner than I could’ve ever anticipated. I might not have any family members with me, but the maids, chefs, and doctors will keep me company. If the situation in Canada ever gets better, could you visit me someday in the future? I’d love to meet my grandchild.”
“I’ll be sure to do that and to write you letters of my life on my friend’s continent every once in a while, dad.” She said before hugging him.
“I’ll write you letters too.” He said as he wrapped his arms around his daughter. “Even if I’m alone, I’ll be happy so that you don’t have to worry about me.”

Chapter 293: Oreo Magica 131: Live a Happy Life for Me

-Meanwhile-
A blue haired woman walked out of the brick building Viscount and Bel had previously posted a flyer on. She walked over to it and began to read it as her five friends walked out of the same building.
“What are you doing over there, Evelyn?” A black haired woman wearing a red dress with a large red hat asked.
“It seems someone posted a poster here advertising an event they’ll be hosting at 3 o’clock.”
“Is that so? Pray tell what this event is about.”
“…I might not be reading it right, but it says to come to the beach just outside the city… to migrate toward a continent that’s exclusively for female homosexuals and hermaphrodites.”
Half of her friends’ faces flushed, but all five of them quickly ran over to the blue haired woman’s side to read the poster.
“Do my eyes deceive me? This can’t possibly be true, r-right? This has to be a trick!”
“Yes.” A woman with mint green hair chimed in. “A continent built solely for women who love other women, this is obviously too good to be true. Whoever made this poster is most likely a man who wants to weed out all of the hermaphrodites from Corner Brook’s population after Amos Faucher and his niece were seemingly killed. Discard this from your memories as if it were an outlandish rumor and continue on with your day.”
“What you’re saying is sound advice…” The blue haired woman responded. “But I can’t help but shake the feeling that perhaps there’s an ounce of truth to this flyer. “I’ll go investigate things once the clock strikes three. I recommend you girls pack your bags on the off chance this is actually authentic.”
“If you girls decide to go, it’s your funerals. I don’t particularly feel confident in waging my life on the minuscule chance that I’ll be able to get a girlfriend.” She said before walking to her left.
“If this does end up being true, we’ll be sure to write you a letter from our new home!” Evelyn retorted, waving goodbye to her friend. “Well, girls, you heard the flyer. Go and tell any female friends and relatives who might be interested in this! If this is true, this might be our only chance to flee this wretched country!”
The women nodded their heads before walking in separate directions. Once her friends were out of her field of view, Evelyn began to walk back home.

-A few hours later-
It was now nearly 3 in the afternoon. Vienna was holding onto her suitcases as she stood in front of her mansion’s front door. She was prepared to leave for the beach near Vanilla’s house.
The only reason she hadn’t left already was because there was somebody she needed to say her last goodbyes to.
“Vienna, are you leaving?”
“Yes, dad. I’m ready to start my new life with my friends.”
Matthew walked over to his daughter and hugged her tightly. He was smiling faintly, but tears were welling up in his eyes.
“I’m proud… I’m proud that you’re my daughter. This is something that’s supposed to happen with all children… and yet…” Tears began to run down his cheeks. “I can’t help but be sad by it.”
“Dad, you don’t deserve to be lonely. Go and start a family while I’m gone. I’m sure there’s many women out there who’d love a wealthy, kind, and gentle-“
“No. Despite everything, I still love your mother. I wish to remain loyal to her, even if she’s no longer with us. Even then, no woman would want someone as weak and effeminate as me.” He wiped his tears away. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. I have several teams of people to look after me, and even if they’re not enough to keep me happy, I’ll be fine just knowing you and your child are living content, fulfilling lives.”
“All right, dad.” She opened the door and began to walk forward. “I’ll write letters to you whenever I get the chance.”
“Live a happy life, Vienna.”

Chapter 294: Oreo Magica 132: The Migration

-Meanwhile-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Bel stood on the beach’s shoreline. To their left was the continent that Oreo had created with her own hands and that stretched out for as far as the eye could see, while to their right was a gigantic row of paddle boats. While not being nearly as big as the still infant continent, the row of vehicles stretched out until they reached the horizon, and none of the three girls could see them.
“It’s already 3 o’clock.” Vanilla said, looking forward toward the trees and plants in the distance. “People should be here soon.”
“Indeed.” Bel responded. “I’m not expecting that many people to arrive, so those paddle boats, that just from a glance appear to be capable of holding 8 or 9 people, should be more than enough for everyone who’s interested in moving to take. If this somehow’s not the case, I’ll stay back with everyone for a few hours and buy some more paddle boats, only leaving once everyone who’s interested in going leaves this place.”
“Are you sure you want to do this? If people see someone as wealthy as you buying hundreds, potentially thousands, of boats, they’ll get curious as to the reason why you’re doing that and might end up following you home in secret, causing them to attack everyone waiting to get to the new continent.” Vanilla pointed out, her voice shaking slightly.
“It’ll be fine, Vanilla. You’re getting upset over the worst case scenario of a worst case scenario. Try to calm down. Everyone wanting to flee Canada needs to see that their two future leaders are confident, or else they’ll get worried and go back to their homes.”
“Your aunt has a point, Vanilla.” Oreo said, putting her left hand on her girlfriend’s shoulder. “Neither of us expect you to be completely calm about this. Hell, not even I am. But for the sake of the people, put on a brave face.”
Vanilla took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She opened them as a smile spread across her face.
“If it’s for the sake of our dream, then that’s exactly what I’ll do!” She said, sounding much more confident than before.
As the three girls finished speaking to each other, they heard what sounded like bicycle bells in the distance. Oreo turned her head slightly to the left and saw Viscount heading toward them on her bicycle. Before it got on the beach, she got off her bike, placed it against the tree closest to the sand, and then ran over to the three girls. She didn’t have any suitcases full of clothes in her hands, but she had a camera around her neck, a clipboard with several pieces of paper in her left hand, and a pen in her right hand.
“It looks like I’m the first one here.”
“Indeed, you are. You don’t seem to be planning to move though, so why are you here? You’re not planning on advertising my continent to the general public, are you? I’d be okay if you did that in a few years once our continent can actually defend itself from invaders, but as it is now, that wouldn’t be a very wise choice.” Vanilla said.
“Yeah, I know. I’m not planning on writing a whole paper about this day. I simply wish to preserve history.” Viscount walked over to Oreo. “While people may write about what happened on this day, I doubt anyone’s going to take photos of it, so I’m going to for the sake of allowing future generations to see what this event is like.”
As Viscount finished speaking, Vienna ran onto the beach.
“Girls, girls, I’m here!” The brunette shouted.
“Now our first actual resident had arrived.” Oreo said. “Glad to see that you made it.”
While the girls were speaking with one another, they heard what sounded like an army walking toward them.
“And it looks like everyone else is here too.” Vienna said, smiling at her friends.

Chapter 295: Oreo Magica 133: The Beach Event

After a few minutes, the horde of women began to pour onto the beach. Most of their gazes turned to the gigantic piece of metal to their left before looking at Oreo and her friends.
“Look, girls and a huge landmass. I told you this wasn’t a trap!” One of the women gleefully shouted as she tapped her friend to her left on her shoulder.
The humongous crowd slowly spread out across the beach to get a better look at their new home, the extensive line of boats, or to simply wait for what they would do next.
“Hello, you four.” A blue haired woman who was the closest to Oreo and Vanilla among her fellow future immigrants said. “Umm… what’s your name?” She asked before pointing at the white haired girl in front of her.
“My name’s Oreo.”
“I know this is probably an absurd question to ask, especially when we’ve already packed up our things and the continent we’ll be moving to is right across from us, but is this whole thing really true? You’re not pulling the wool over eyes and are actually planning to have us murdered, r-right?”
Oreo tried her best to prevent herself from laughing at such a question before speaking.
“Of course not. You’d probably all already be dead if this were some ruse to murder Corner Brook’s hermaphrodites and female homosexuals.” She began to gently hold onto her girlfriend’s left hand. “And besides, if this were all a trap, do you really think I’d willingly let myself and my friends be called homosexuals, even if we were just pretending to be so as bait?”
“I understand. I just couldn’t help shake off this feeling of nervousness…” She said, trying her best to calm herself.
“Speaking of your continent, do you have a name for it yet?” One of the women a few feet away from Oreo asked.
“Yes. I’ve already come up with a fabulous name for our new home.” Oreo took a deep breath. “From today on, this continent I built with my own hands will be called Titania.”
“Titania? Like the Titanic? Are you sure it’s a good idea to call it that?”
“On first glance, calling my continent Titania may sound like I’m setting myself up for failure, but in actuality, it’s the perfect name. The Titanic sank after it hit an iceberg. The majority of the deaths there were caused by arrogance and the belief that the ship was unsinkable. However, as of right now, this continent is completely barren. There aren’t any homes, and I’m still unsure if vegetation can be grown on it. By myself, this experiment would surely be a failure, and, just like its namesake, this continent would sink. However, if all of us work together, I’m certain Titania will become successful, maybe even a powerhouse of a country like America or Canada. There will be a lot of hardship along the way to that, but if all of you girls aid me, I know Titania will prosper, and we’ll be able to create a bright future for ourselves and future generations.”
The crowd of girls began to speak amongst each other, agreeing with their leader’s point.
“I doubt this country will improve any time soon. In fact, I can only see it going more and more downhill from here. Fleeing and building a new country is our only option to live a good life free of discrimination, even if we have to start everything from scratch.” A brunette who appeared to be in her late 30s said.
A red haired girl who appeared to be around the same age as Oreo and Vanilla and that stood several feet away from the brunette nodded her head.
“Yep. Just because this country’s only going to get worse for us doesn’t mean more people like us won’t continue being born. For their sakes, let’s make Titania the best continent possible!”
“Yeah! Nothing good will happen if we keep living in Canada. While it’ll take a lot of effort to do, I’m sure we can build up this country.”
Oreo waited 20 minutes just in case there were any late arrivals to the event. After that, she began to shout to speak over the crowd’s voices.
“All right! The time’s come to move Titania into the sea. Everyone, get into one of the boats and please help me out.” Oreo said.

Chapter 296: Oreo Magica 134: Preparing the Boats

Oreo, Vanilla, and Vienna got on the boat closest to them while Viscount and Bel stayed behind. The blonde was taking photos of the women who were calmly walking toward the boats and getting inside while Bel was giving out orders and glancing at the boats to see how many people they were capable of holding.
“Don’t rush toward the boats or push and shove people so that you and your friends can get to them before others. We’re all going to the same destination. Even if you get separated from your friends or family members, we’ll all get to Titania eventually, and you’ll be reunited there. Just remain patient and don’t cause any problems in the meantime.”
“Aunt Bel, are you not going to come with us? There’s a lot of room left open on our boat, so space isn’t an issue for us.”
“No. As much as I’d like to go with you girls, I’m too preoccupied making sure everyone remains calm and that they follow my instructions so that this whole process can go by slowly and without issues. I know you and Oreo are going to be this place’s rulers once everything’s actually said and done and that society generally treats girls your age as grown women, but in my eyes, you’re both still just kids. Let the old hag handle matters like this on her own. Once everything’s in place, I’ll go to the boat that’s farthest away from us. There’s a ton of heavy building materials there. One wrong movement, and it could all go crashing into the water, sinking both its rower and all of the material into the ocean. I’ll personally row that boat all the way to Titania. That way we can start building as soon as your continent’s no longer on Canada’s land.”
“All right, be safe, Bel. Losing you when we’re so close to creating a safe future for people like us would be completely disastrous.”
“It’s fine. I’ll be sure to be careful while rowing toward Titania. I wouldn’t want to die so soon when my and my family’s lives are about to improve tremendously.” She said before turning around and continuing to walk forward.
The three girls waited for a few minutes for everyone to get settled in their boats when they spotted Keebler standing behind a tree. She was smiling gently at them.
“Keeb…” A smile spread across Vanilla’s face as tears welled up in her eyes. “You came…”
“Don’t cry, Vanilla. You should be happy that you’ll get to live a happy life with your family free of any hatred and discrimination. I’m not gonna come, but don’t let that deter you from being ebullient over such an event.”
“I’m not crying because I’m sad you’re going to stay behind. I’m crying because of how happy I am that you came to see me one last time.” She cheerfully said as she wiped her tears away. “Don’t worry about me. As long as Oreo, Vienna, and my aunt are by my side, I’ll be fine.”
The green haired girl smiled before waving goodbye to her friend.
“Bye, Vanilla. I hope you write about your experiences on that continent soon.”
“I’ll write you a letter and have it delivered to you as soon as I can possibly do it. But you can be sure that I’ll visit you one day with Oreo and our child by our side!”
After their brief exchange came to an end, Keebler quickly walked away. Oreo waited nearly half an hour before turning to her right and speaking to everyone.
“All right, has everyone found a boat to ride in?”
“Yes, ma’am!” Everyone shouted in unison.
“Well then, let’s start rowing toward Titania. For this plan of mine to actually work, at least two people have to row, while one or several people stand near the front of the boat. Once the people in front are close enough to the continent, try to grab in whatever direction you can. Then pull it toward you with all the strength you can possibly muster!”
“All right!” The women said in unison before beginning to row their boats toward Titania on the left.
“Vanilla, Vienna, start rowing.” Oreo ordered as she quickly transformed.

Chapter 297: Oreo Magica 135: Moving a Continent

Vienna and Vanilla did as ordered and grabbed the two oars lying on the floor next to them and began to row them toward Titania. At the same time, the women in the other boats began to do the same thing.
“Hey, Oreo.”
“Yes, Vanilla?”
“Why are you making so many regular women do this? As a magical girl, you should be able to bring the continent to where you need to take it with our help alone.”
“You’re right, but I don’t want to do this alone and just have everyone row to Titania by themselves. Although I know it’s not necessary, I still want everyone moving to this continent to help me, as it’d be a good bonding experience for all of us.”
Vanilla and Vienna continued rowing their oars until they reached the end of the gigantic piece of metal that stood proudly above the ocean. The trio waited there for a few minutes so the other boats could reach where they were before Oreo put her left hand on Titania. The women who were standing in front of their boats did the same thing and began to pull back on the behemoth of a metal slab. Despite it being much heavier than anything any of them had ever moved before and it being half on land, it felt surprisingly light.
“Woah! This feels like I’m pulling on a really long door. Are you sure this is really made of steel and is capable of supporting all of us?” One of the many women shouted.
“It must be because so many of us are pulling on Titania at the same time that it feels light as a feather.” Oreo, who was doing the majority of the heavy lifting, lied. “Now that everyone’s here and holding onto it, pull back. Let’s try to get it as far away to Canada as we physically can! If any of you get tired, let go of the continent and have your crew row away from it.”
Everyone nodded their heads as the women who stood behind them began to row their oars toward the open sea. Slowly but surely, the continent was moved off Canada’s land. After what seemed like a few hours, most of the women who had previously been holding onto Titania had let go of it, and their crew had rowed away from the continent to not disturb any of the other women from being able to move it away further.
“I-I don’t think I can move my arm anymore!” One of the few remaining women shouted as she winced from the pain in her arms.
“Y-Yeah. I-It hasn’t gotten heavier despite so many of the women leaving, b-but I don’t think I ca-can hold on for much longer!” A green haired girl yelled.
“Oreo, I don’t think Vienna and I can keep rowing for much longer!”
“I feel like my arms are going to cramp up any second now! I-I can’t keep rowing for much longer.”
Hearing everyone complain about being completely exhausted, Oreo let out a sigh before speaking.
“All right. Everyone who’s still holding onto Titania and rowing the boats may stop. I think we’ve gone far enough.”
Everyone still holding onto the continent let out a sigh of relief as they let go of it. Anyone who hadn’t rowed their boat for a while was passed the oars, and they all began rowing away from the continent.
“Vienna, hand me the oar. You can rest for a little while.”
“Oh, thank goodness. I could feel my arms about to give out any second now.” She weakly said as she handed her friend the oar.
The brunette quickly sat down as Oreo took her place.
“Do you think you can keep moving the oar, Vanilla?”
“For a little bit longer, yes.” She said as she gently smiled at her girlfriend. “But now that there’s a magical girl helping me, I feel like a majority of the burden’s been lifted from me.”
All of the boats quickly went over to the other side of the continent. It took nearly half an hour, but eventually all of them reached a small section of the colossal piece of metal that dipped downward, allowing for people to exit their boats and walk onto it. The passengers of the first few boats that made it there got out of their vehicles and effortlessly made it onto land. The rest of the row boats had to squeeze and bump into other vehicles for their passengers to be able to walk toward Titania. Once there were too many boats for that to be possible, the passengers of further back boats were forced to walk on vacant boats, carefully watching their steps to make sure they didn’t accidentally fall into the icy cold water of the Atlantic Ocean, all so that they could be able to make it to Titania. Once there, the women migrating to the makeshift continent could only see a plain steel floor for as far as they could there. There were no plants, no wildlife, and no houses anywhere in sight.
“This place is a little barren looking, isn’t it?” A tall, orange haired girl said as she walked forward.
“Yeah. This place is still new, so I’m not expecting any animals to be settled here yet, and I’m still unsure about planting stuff in an area like this.”
“I understand that there’s no buildings, but where are we going to sleep?” A short girl with black hair asked.
“Don’t worry, my aunt bought a bunch of building material for us to construct houses. She also bought a bunch of tents for everyone to sleep in while we make them.”
“My niece is right.” Bel said as she walked toward everyone. “We should start building houses right away. Perhaps if we move fast enough, we could be done with at least one house by the end of today.”
“Good suggestion. Are there any magical girls here who can help me with the responsibility of building houses for everyone here?”
A few girls near Oreo raised their arms.
“Excellent. Bring over the building materials. My fellow magical girls and I are gonna start building right away!”
“As you wish.” Bel said before walking toward the boats.

Chapter 298: Oreo Magica 136: A Successor to Him

-A few hours later-
Newton sat on her couch in her living room. The majority of Amos’ former staff sat beside her in chairs near her couch or stood somewhere in her general vicinity.
“So you’re suggesting that I run for mayor now that Amos is gone?”
“Yes. It’d only make sense that you’d take his place. Outside of his niece, who’s both missing and too young to be able to run for the election, you were the one closest to him. It’s only natural to assume that you hold many of the same ideals and policies as him.” A man in his late fifties who had been funding Amos’ campaign explained.
“He’s correct. If you revealed to the public that you’re Faucher’s secretary, I’m sure they’d vote for you en masse!”
“Really? Do you think they’d vote for me? A woman? Are you all really that desperate to get someone to take Amos’ place in the mayoral election?”
“I’ll be frank with you. We truly are. If Amos had a male relative or even just a friend who was involved in politics, we would’ve tried to get him to run in his stead instead of you. However, since that was unfortunately not the case, we had to settle for you.”
A grin spread across the purple haired woman’s face as she let out a chuckle.
“Oh wow. How reassuring. I’m literally only being picked because I’m your last resort. You’re making me feel so confident in my odds of winning this election.” She said in a snarky tone.
“In any other case, I’d understand your reluctance to want to take up Amos’ mantle. But you’re going up against Biscotti. While Faucher’s slanderous campaign against him was admittedly underhanded, I can’t argue against the fact that it worked wonders in his favors. It seems like the majority of the people in this city would rather die than vote him into office. I wouldn’t doubt they’d rather choose a woman to be mayor than someone as “abhorrent” as him.”
“I guess I’ll run for mayor. I don’t really lose anything if Biscotti beats me. In fact, I’ll only gain a positive reputation if I run as Amos’ former secretary with many of his same policies. My political career will soar to new heights by just competing.”
“I just realized.” One of the investors who was around Newton’s age spoke up. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but once Newton wins with ease, she’ll become Canada’s first female mayor, right?”
“I believe so. That’s oddly… progressive for the people who would vote for Amos. Who would’ve guessed something like this would happen?”
“Now that this is settled, we should try to come up with a strong speech to convince the people of Corner Brook to vote for Newton.”
“Amos was known for his sudden, off the cuff speeches. It’s only fitting that his successor would be similar to him in that area.” She leaned back on her couch. “I don’t hate hermaphrodites, but if they’ll have to die for me to be elected, then so be it. I’ll have to prepare myself mentally for tomorrow’s big announcement.” She grinned.

Chapter 299: Oreo Magica 137: The First Night There

-Many hours later-
The citizens of Titania were all working diligently together to build a brick house near the center of the continent. For the vast majority of the women constructing it, this was their first time doing such hard labor. Although they were able to assist the women who were more experienced with carrying heavy objects, they were unable to do so for too long and quickly grew exhausted. In that state, they had no choice but to sit back and let others do the work. By the end of the day, only a handful of the women, including Oreo, who was still transformed, and Vanilla, were still able to continue working. Even though they were too tired to keep working in construction, they still wanted to help their fellow citizens by setting up the tents and, once they had relaxed, going back to Canada to get piles of twigs to use as firewood.
“It’s getting late, boss.” One of the women, a brunette with shoulder length hair who was around the same age as Bel and a few inches taller than Vanilla, said. She was a bit more muscular than what was considered normal for Canadian women, but still had a very feminine body. This appeared to catch Bel’s attention, who was enthusiastically watching her every movement while sitting on the ground. “We’re all getting really tired after moving here. We can’t possibly keep working here.”
“Yeah! I don’t think I can keep working over here!” A green haired girl who was around the same age as Vanilla and Oreo chimed in.
“I see. If there’s nobody left who can continue building, I say we retire for the night. After we have breakfast tomorrow, we’ll continue the construction of this house and most likely finish it since we’re already almost done with it.” Oreo said before returning to her regular form.
The magical girls who were on the roof of the building quickly jumped off before returning to their regular forms. They then went to where their friends and family were waiting for them before going to their tents with them.
“About time we finally get some rest. I’m completely exhausted after all of that rowing and building we did.” Vienna said, barely able to move her arms.”
“Yes. After such a long way, we must all surely be exhausted, both mentally and physically.” Bel added, her eyes still transfixed on the brunette woman, who was now speaking with a woman who appeared to be her sister or cousin. “A good night’s rest should help alleviate today’s stress and worry.”
“Do you two know which tent we’re going to be staying in?”
Vienna nodded her head as she stood up.
“Follow me.” She calmly said as she walked toward her left.
Her three friends followed her, and after a minute or two of walking, the four girls reached a green tent filled with all of their belongings and four sleeping bags. The exhausted girls all got into their sleeping bags. Even though Bel and Vienna fell asleep nearly instantaneously, Oreo and Vanilla somehow managed to stay up for a little while longer. As Vanilla rolled over to find the perfect position to sleep in, she winced slightly, causing her girlfriend to sit up and put her left hand on her head.
“Vanilla, are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Please don’t worry about me. I’m just a little sore after today. This will certainly make helping you with construction tomorrow a little irksome, but I should be able to continue to do so if I tough through-“
“No. I don’t need your help. You’re clearly far too exhausted to be able to do any more hard labor. I’m a magical girl. I can handle this sort of thing. In contrast, you’re just a regular teenage girl who’s never had to work this hard in her entire life. You can’t keep working this hard, or else you could seriously hurt yourself.”
“It’s fine, really. I’m one of this continent’s queens. While I might not be as strong as you, I still want to help you out with everything. I can’t make my people think I’m a lazy weakling who can’t support her lover no matter how hard I try, can I now?”
“That might be true, but don’t force your body to do more than it’s capable of. I created this continent so that you could be safe, not so that you can permanently injure yourself while we’re trying to build it.”
“If it makes you worried, then I guess I have no choice but to stop.” Vanilla said as she began to slowly close her eyes. “I’ll see if I can do anything tomorrow. If I can’t, then I won’t. How does that sound to you?”
“It’s great.”
A smile slowly spread across Vanilla’s face as she slowly fell asleep.
“Good night, Oreo.”

Chapter 300: Oreo Magica 138: A Continent’s Dawn

-The next day-
Oreo opened her eyes. She sat up and saw that both Bel and Vanilla had vanished from their sleeping bags.
“How did they manage to get up before me?” The white haired girl whispered to herself as to not accidentally disturb Vienna, who was still sound asleep.
She slowly made her way out of the tent, and once she had exited, she saw a few sizable groups of women huddled around different campfires. They were all roasting fish, deer meat, or bear meat depending on whether any of the women in that group decided to go back to Canada to assist in getting more resources for everyone. Sitting a few feet away from the tent were Bel and Vanilla. Her girlfriend was eagerly biting into a gigantic bear leg that was as big as her head while her aunt was waiting for the fish she had over the fire to finish cooking so that she could have her breakfast.
“What are you two doing up so early? It seems like mostly everyone’s still asleep. You’re both regular women. You should be trying to get as much rest as possible so that you don’t accidentally injure yourselves when you work-“
“I already said I’d do that, Oreo. But still, I’m one of the two queens of this fledgling continent. I’d set a bad example for my people if I don’t wake up and start making myself breakfast before all of them do.” She said before taking a bite out of the bear leg in her hands. “I don’t plan to do much, if any, manual labor, and now that you’re up, I’ll probably go to sleep after I’m done eating. So don’t worry about me one bit, okay?”
“I’m only up because Vanilla accidentally woke me up while trying to leave the tent. I helped her build this campfire and, as thanks, she decided to cook my food for me.” Bel calmly explained.
“Speaking of food, what would you like to eat? We have plenty of fish to spare, but I wouldn’t mind setting up some venison or bear meat to cook for you. You’re a queen. You deserve to eat like one on our first day here, at the very least.”
“If you insist on me eating something other than fish, then put some deer meat for me to eat.”
“I’ll try to put as much food as possible for you over the fire so that you can be prepared to finish constructing that house later along with the other magical girl.” Vanilla said as she got up, bear leg still in hand, and walked into the tent to get one of the many buckets filled to the brim with deer meat.
“Once you’re done with building that house you and those magical girls are working on, what’s your next plan?” Bel asked.
“I’ll probably tell everyone about the laws I’ve been thinking about and see how popular they are among the common people of this continent. Then, we’ll probably go on to build another house.”
“You’re going to move straight onto constructing another house? You’re not going to build a castle or mansion for you and Vanilla to live in?”
“No. I want to focus on making permanent homes for my citizens to be able to live in before making anything for myself. I couldn’t call myself a queen if I focused on doing things for myself before helping the people who are my responsibility. I’m not some spoiled brat who was raised in the lap of luxury or some madwoman who’s doing this for her own sake. The happiness of my people matters far more than my own happiness to me.”

-A few hours later-
Eventually, all of the magical girls who were aiding in the construction woke up and had breakfast. Once they had finished eating, they all went straight to finish constructing the house. After an hour of nonstop building, the women were all mostly done. The only thing left was to add a single brick to the roof. To complete it, Oreo jumped onto the roof, ran over to the area that was missing a brick, and then placed it inside.
“All right, that should do for now.” The white haired girl calmly said. “We might make renovations to this building in a few years once Titania is much more developed and if technology progresses further free of charge, but for now, it should be suitable for a family to live in.” She said as she jumped off the building and landed in front of the entrance. “I’ll allow one of the construction workers who helped me build this house and her friends and family to move in here. She deserves it after all the work she put in.”
“Now that you’re done building that, what’s our next plan of action, boss?”
“Well, we’re going to keep building houses until everyone on this continent has a place to stay, of course. But before we get to setting everything up for that, to celebrate a momentous occasion such as the first house in this continent’s history construction being finished, why don’t we discuss the laws I have in mind for Titania?”

Chapter 301: Oreo Magica 139: Newton’s Speech

-A few hours later-
Newton stood behind the stage in the center of Corner Brook. After meeting with Amos’ richest sponsors and taking her boss’ place after his disappearance, she decided she was going to have a speech to announce her bid for position as the city’s mayor. The purple haired woman was up the entire night prior, rehearsing her speech and imagining the crowd’s reaction to the news. At first, they’d be deeply saddened and enraged at the disappearance and possible murder of the young politician, but after she announces that she’s going to pick up Amos’ mantle and run in his stead, there would be cheers and applause so loud they’d be audible throughout the entirety of Corner Brook and possibly even in the most north-eastern parts of Quebec. Newton, who was wearing a black suit and a large black hat, stood smiling with her hands on her face as she imagined such a scene.
“It’s wonderful… truly wonderful. Thank you, Mr. Faucher, for giving me, a woman, this once in a lifetime opportunity. As Corner Brook’s next leader and Canada’s first female mayor, I’ll do everything in my power to solve all of this city’s problems you were going to take care of. To honor your legacy once I win, I’ll turn the date of your birth into a public holiday where everyone will be allowed to stay home from work and school.” She murmured to herself with her eyes still closed, sounding completely calm and amused.
As she continued imagining her speech’s crowd’s reaction to her announcement, she felt someone tap her on the right shoulder. She turned around and saw one of her campaign staff, a man who had previously worked on Amos’ campaign, standing behind her.
“It’s time for your speech, Newton. You seem to just be standing in a corner and murmuring inaudible nonsense to yourself. Is everything okay? Are you having second thoughts about this?”
The purple haired woman’s eyes widened for a split second before she briefly shook her head and then began to speak.
“N-No. Of course not. I was just thinking to myself about the future of this city and what I’m planning to do once I become its mayor. Forgive me if I didn’t hear you. I’ll go to the stage at once.” She said as she quickly walked away from the man.
Newton walked out of the back of the stage and took a deep breath. Once she was in front of the podium, she gently tapped the microphone that stood on it before speaking.
“Good afternoon, good people of Corner Brook. I am Newton, Amos Faucher’s secretary and assistant. Thank each and every one of you for coming to this speech on such short notice.” Her hands began to tremble as she had trouble thinking about what to say next. She turned her head away from the microphone to take a deep breath before turning back to it and speaking once again. “As you may or may not know, yesterday, Amos Faucher and his niece, Fields Faucher, went missing. Their mansion was attacked and left in shambles by an unknown suspect, and we haven’t found any sign of their whereabouts or the location of their remains yet. For right now, it’s safe to assume that they’ve either died or skipped town to protect their wellbeing. Naturally, this leaves his spot in this mayoral race open. Although my associates and I searched tirelessly for anyone related to Amos who shares his same ideals that could take his place, we found no such person. This left only one person who was close to Amos, politically active, and who shared his ideals.” Newton pointed at herself. “And that person is the woman standing in front of you right now.”
Suddenly, the crowd burst into quiet chatter.
“Wait, a woman thinks she’s capable of running a city? This country has truly gone to shit hasn’t it? I’d be better off going to America or Great Britain than staying here and forcing my family to live through a nation in decline.” A man who was around the same age as Newton complained.
“Women are too emotional to lead anything other than the kitchen. There’s no way one could ever possibly think she’s capable of leading an entire city full of people.” A man who appeared to be in his 50s said, shaking his head in disapproval.
“She’s so young. She should be more worried about getting married and having children than running a city.” A grey haired woman in her early 60s said.
“Maybe she already does. She has the same hair color as Amos’ supposed niece. Although she looks very young, that could just be because she takes good care of her skin. Perhaps this Newton woman was Amos’ lover.” Her daughter, a woman in her early 20s, said.
The purple haired woman quickly tapped on her microphone, causing it to ring and catch her audience’s attention.
“I understand that someone like me running for a position as powerful and respected as a mayor might seem unbelievable and ill fated, but I assure you, I will do everything in power to make sure everything Amos planned to do and more will come to pass. I will solve problems before they start just like him and will stop at nothing to ensure the threat to this city that hermaphrodites cause is eradicated!” She shouted, slamming her fist on the podium.
Once she finished speaking, the crowd remained silent for a few seconds before a boy in his late teens shouted.
“Perhaps we’d listen to you if you were a man. Even the most serious and emotionless woman will be too emotional to lead a company properly, much less a city!”
“Yeah! We don’t need a female mayor! We want Amos back!” A woman around the same age as Newton yelled.
“I wouldn’t be that opposed to this if at least Amos’ niece took his place, but his secretary, who he possibly could’ve been having an affair with, is not the type of woman to be able to lead Corner Brook properly!” A man around the same age as her shouted,
The purple haired woman’s eyes widened as she began to speak into the microphone.
“Everyone, please calm down! I may be a woman, but that-“
“Quit wasting our time and drop out of this race already!”
Everyone in the crowd continued angrily shouting at her, hurling insults and claiming she wasn’t fit to be mayor until she turned around and walked behind the stage.”
“…Sheesh, what happened over there?” One of Newton’s sponsors asked.
“I… I don’t know. How could this have happened?” She asked, on the brink of tears.
“Are you going to drop out?”
“No.” She sternly said, wiping her tears away while trying her best to sound calm. “Even if the people of this city deem me unfit to be mayor, there’s no conceivable way I could lose to Biscotti, especially if he refuses to do public appearances as he’s been doing lately. I should still win no matter what.

Chapter 302: Oreo Magica 140: Homeless Queens

-
After finishing the construction of Titania’s first house, Oreo laid down some ground rules. Titania’s government would be a monarchy, and both she and Vanilla would dedicate themselves to aiding their citizens with any woes they face. Obvious crimes such as murder, sexual assault, thieving, burglary, assault, kidnapping, and vandalism were all made illegal. Although they didn’t have anything to use any currency on, the official currency of Titania was made the Canadian dollar until further notice. Titania would have no government religion, and the construction of any religious buildings, such as churches or synagogues, would not be supported by them. However, anyone was free to practice whatever religion they wanted, and anyone could build a religious building by themselves if they so wanted to. The women who contributed to building the houses the most would be the ones to receive a house first, which almost always defaulted to Oreo. However, she would never take these houses for herself and Vanilla and would allow the woman who helped with the building the second most to move into the house. The last and most surprising law that Oreo had in mind was for public nudity and sex to be fully legalized. You could be completely naked and have sex anywhere, and you would never get into trouble. Although there was some opposition to these laws, especially the ones involving religion and sex, most people were mostly completely fine, even ecstatic, about these laws. Due to this positive reception, Oreo passed them. In the early days of the continent’s existence, Titania’s inhabitants were forced to occasionally return to Canada to hunt animals and buy fruits, vegetables, bread, and other such foods. Although the citizens didn’t consider it much of a problem, it was incredibly time consuming and would usually cause the women who went on these hunting and shopping trips to return exhausted from having to row such a large distance. After a few houses were built, Oreo tried planting a handful of wheat crops, and much to her surprise, they managed to grow properly. With this information acquired, she picked out a large plot of Titania’s land to grow crops meant to feed the rather meager population. They still weren’t fully ready to be harvested yet, but in a few months, they would surely become large and juicy enough to feed the entire population.

-A few months later-
Despite her pregnancy starting to show and getting nauseous in the early hours of the day, Oreo continued aiding the residents of Titania with the construction of the houses. Eventually, there were enough homes for all of Titania’s citizens to live in, aside from Oreo and Vanilla. These houses were two stories tall, with a kitchen, four bedrooms, a sizable living room, and an attic. If these buildings were constructed by regular people, a single one would’ve taken months to finish, with the completion of each and every house taking up years, maybe even a decade or more. However, thanks to the construction team consisting of mainly magical girls, they were able to finish in just a few months. The sky was starting to darken as Oreo lay on her side, her head on her girlfriend’s lap, in her tent. Since Bel and Vienna had left their tent to live in houses of their own and everyone in Titania now had a place to live in, it was incredibly quiet, which only made a tired Oreo feel even drowsier than she would’ve otherwise felt.
“Do you want to go to sleep? I’ll tuck you in if that’s what you want.”
The white haired girl shook her head.
“No. I don’t have any intentions to fall asleep anytime soon. I just want to be together with you and our baby.” She said, gently rubbing her stomach.
As the two spoke to each other, Bel, Vienna, and a few other magical girls who had worked with Oreo to build the houses looked at them through the window of the pink haired woman’s house.
“They’re the leaders of this continent, and yet they’re still sleeping in a tent. Why are they doing this?” A green haired girl asked as she looked at the couple.
“Why don’t you just let them move in with you, Bel?” A black haired woman asked. “Vanilla’s your niece, right? It’s starting to get cold, so to ensure nothing bad happens to her and Oreo, why haven’t you asked her to move in with you? Are you really such a cruel woman that you’d let her and her unborn child freeze to death in a tent?”
“Obviously I tried asking her and her girlfriend to move in with me several times before, but each time they’ve refused my offer.”
“Did they ever say why?” Vienna asked.
“Nope. They always just say, “Thanks for the offer, but we’re fine as we are now,” and never elaborate any further.”
“Why do you think they still want to keep sleeping in a tent when everyone else has a house to live in?” The black haired woman asked.
“I really have no clue. Did either of them mention anything about you girls building a house for them anytime soon?”
“Nope. Oreo never mentioned a word about building a home for herself and Vanilla.”
“How strange. My first thought was that she was saving the construction of her home for last, but your words are making me reconsider that. As Vanilla’s aunt, I can’t just sit around and watch as my niece and her family are forced to endure the harsh cold! I have to do something.” Bel turned to look at the two magical girls. “I already have something in mind for the two of them. Do you two think that you and the rest of your friends can help me with it?”
“Sure thing. What’s your plan?” The black haired woman asked.

Chapter 303: Oreo Magica 141: Unwanted New Home

The four girls stayed by the window until they saw that Oreo and Vanilla were asleep. Once they were able to confirm that, the two magical girls, who Bel had invited to her house, and Vienna began to go from house to house, gathering the citizens of Titania and bringing them to a large empty area of Titania that was far from Oreo and Vanilla’s tent to make a special announcement.
“What do you want to talk to us about, Vienna?” A cyan haired girl asked,
“Whatever announcement you’re about to make can’t possibly be very important if neither Oreo nor Vanilla are here. I know you’re the queens’ best friend, but if this really were that important, you’d think they’d be the ones to tell us about this at a much earlier time.” A girl with peach hair said.
“Yeah, it’s pretty late right now, you know? There better be a good reason for getting us all to come out of our houses without having the queens nearby.” A pink haired girl cheerfully agreed.
“Yes, I know that it’s late and that Oreo and Vanilla aren’t here at the moment, but that’s the point. The only way I could possibly make this announcement is in their absence.”
“Is that so? What? Are you staging a coup or something? Don’t tell me you’re going to turn on your friends this early into Titania’s history. The continent is only now starting to get on its feet. To do something this drastic before we have any actual businesses set up would be like roundhouse kicking a toddler who has just taken their first steps.”
“Don’t just come to such outlandish conclusions! Oreo and Vanilla are my dear friends. I’d never betray them no matter what they did, plus I have no issue with the way Titania’s being run at the current moment. No, I’m here to make a request to all of you girls.” The brunette took a deep breath. “As you may or may not know, Oreo and Vanilla, despite being Titania’s queens, are the last citizens of this continent to not have a house to stay in.”
Before Vienna could finish speaking, a few of the magical girls began to speak among each other.
“Now that you mention it, she did never tell us to begin construction on another building after we finished today’s house. Do you think she just forgot?” A short blue haired girl asked.
“Perhaps, but I find that unlikely.” A woman who was a few inches taller than Vienna responded. “After we finished constructing today’s building, we didn’t move onto another house like usual. She just told us to go home and that our work was done. But at the same time, there wasn’t any fanfare or celebration at the fact that everyone besides her and her girlfriend got a place to live in, so who knows?”
“Could all of you build a castle for my friends to live in? I know that this isn’t an official order from either of them, and they might have their reasons for not wanting to live in a house, but as Titania’s leaders, they deserve better than to sleep in a tent, especially as each passing day only brings colder weather. I want them to have a lovely house built by the people they love.”
“Do you have any ideas on what they might like? Because I and a few of my colleagues already have a few ideas on what we’d like to do for Oreo and Vanilla’s home.”
“No. I’ve wanted to ask them, but I feel like they’d get too suspicious about my true intentions if I talked to them about such a topic.”
“Well then, we’ll see what we can do in a single night without any rest! You should get to sleep, Vienna. I’d love to see the surprise on your face once we’re done tomorrow morning.”
“All right. Good night, girls. Don’t overwork yourselves. I’m sure neither of them would want you to prioritize building their home over your health.” Vienna said as she turned around and walked away.

-The next day-
Vanilla opened her eyes. She sat up and saw that Oreo wasn’t anywhere nearby.
“Oreo, are you there?” The white haired girl asked as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.
She exited her tent and turned her head to look at the nearby area but didn’t see anyone, much less Oreo, anywhere nearby.
“Oreo? Oreo? Oreo, where did you go?” She shouted as she continued walking forward.
As she continued walking, she began to hear the voices of people in the distance. At first, she just assumed it was a few people who woke up earlier and had nothing better to do than to talk with each other, but as she slowly neared the source of the noise, it became evident that the group responsible for the chatter was far more than just a handful of women.
“Oreo, are you there?” Vanilla shouted in the direction she heard the talking coming from.
Seemingly nobody in the distance managed to hear her, so instead of continuing to shout, she decided to run forward. As she made her way toward the crowd, a gigantic castle with white outer walls entered her field of view. It had a large wooden door, a pink roof, and many sparkling, clean windows. Standing in front of the crowd was Oreo, who was smiling from ear to ear at the sight in front of her.
“Oreo, what are you doing here? Do you know who built this colossal palace? It looks like it was imported straight from France or Germany.”
“Vienna woke me up a few minutes to show me this castle. As for who built it and why, I’m happy to say that the people responsible for this magnificent structure’s creation are all the women who stand behind you!” Oreo cheerfully said, turning around and clapping for them.
Everyone who stood behind Oreo and Vanilla broke into applause and began to clap and cheer for themselves. “And as for the reason it was built, it was created to be our home.”

Chapter 304: Oreo Magica 142: Moving Into a Castle

Vanilla’s mouth went agape as her eyes widened.
“I-Is this true? But Oreo, you said that we didn’t need a home or a castle for us to live in. That you were fine with living in a tent as long as everyone else in Titania got to live happily.”
“That’s right, I did say all of that. And even now, I still mean what I said. However, while we were both asleep, the magical girls who I had worked with to construct every house in Titania decided to build this castle for the two of us. To make things clear, I had zero input in any of this. This was all their idea.”
“Yep. But we couldn’t have done this by ourselves if it hadn’t been for Vienna asking for our help.” One of the magical girls blurted out.
The brunette quickly walked out of the crowd and approached her two friends.
“They’re completely right, but it wouldn’t be right to put me as the sole reason for why your home was constructed. Isn’t that right, Bel?”
The pink haired woman who was standing behind a nearby house walked toward her niece and her girlfriend.
“Indeed. Last night, I invited Vienna and a few magical girls you two had worked with during the construction of the houses to my home to talk about the fact that both of Titania’s queens don’t have a house yet. It’s starting to get cold, and you’re pregnant, Oreo, so we were concerned about the well-being of yourself, Vanilla, and your baby. I told them to ask around Titania for citizens willing to build a house for you once you were both asleep to give you a little surprise to wake up to. I never could’ve imagined that so many of Titania’s citizens would be willing and capable of helping build a literal castle that’s as big as this one in one night.”
“Thank you, all of you. Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined living in a home like this. I would’ve been fine living in that tent or in one of the houses I built for all of you for the rest of my life, but you all exceeded my expectations. From the bottom of my heart, I can’t thank you girls enough.” Vanilla cheerfully said.
“If you think the exterior’s big, just wait until you step inside.” A green haired magical girl said.
“Is that so? How big is it, Oreo?”
“Don’t ask me. I haven’t gone inside yet. I’ve been waiting outside so that the two of us can see our new home together at the same time.” She began to hold her girlfriend’s hand. “Now that we’re together, there’s nothing stopping us from going inside.” She turned to look at her citizens who stood behind her. “You’re all more than welcome to come inside with-“
“This is your house. While we might be responsible for building it, we’re not going to be the people living in it. While you might be our queens, you two deserve some privacy after so many months of working hard to keep this continent safe. Plus, we’ve already seen the interior. What matters is how the residents of it are going to react, and while it’d be nice to see your reactions to our hard work, it should really remain a private moment between the two of you.”
“Well then, let’s head inside, Vanilla.”
The two girls walked toward their house. Although the front doors were heavy, Oreo managed to push them open. The two walked inside and were greeted by a humongous front room with a flight of stairs heading to a second floor. At a glance, they could see a dining room with a gigantic table with a white cloth covering it to their right and a lounging room with a large blue couch and a drawer across from it to their left. Behind the couch was a large bookcase full of books that the citizens of Titania no longer wanted and decided to donate to their queens.
“This place… is humongous. It feels like something a giant from a fairytale would live in.” Vanilla said as she and her girlfriend walked upstairs to the second floor. They opened the door that stood across from the stairs and saw a large room with a red carpet leading to two golden thrones with a chandelier in the center of the room.
“Where did they get all of this?” Oreo asked, her mouth agape as she stared at the room in awe.
“I have no clue.” Vanilla responded as she walked to the right of the hallway until she reached the next room.
She opened it and saw a bedroom with a gigantic bed against a large window that had a white curtain to cover it. To the left of the bed was a huge white dresser with six drawers and a tall white closet beside it. They quickly got in bed and, for the first time since making public nudity fully legal, got naked without the intent to bathe. They both got in bed and began to lie next to each other.
“Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined living in a house as big as this with a beautiful girl by my side.” Vanilla said as she turned to stroke her girlfriend’s hair.
“You know, now that I think about it, nobody on this continent has thrown an official wedding ceremony. Our baby’s going to be due in just a few more months, and I’d like to get married before that happens. Now that we have a home to live in, I think it’s about time we get officially married.”
Vanilla’s eyes widened.
“You want to get married? Already?” Vanilla asked. “We haven’t been together for even a year yet. Getting married now feels strange.”
“Yes, I understand that. But I’m already pregnant, and we started a continent together where people like us can live safe, peaceful lives. Our relationship is undeniably moving fast, but now’s not the time to mull over that. What’s done is done, and the only thing we can do is move forward with our lives. And the next step I want to take in our relationship is getting married to you.” She began to hold Vanilla’s hand. “I love you more than anyone I have ever loved before. I want to be with you forever. Vanilla, will you marry me?”
“Yes, of course I’ll marry you, Oreo.” She wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly. “I love you more than words can express. For the sake of ourselves, our family, and our continent, I would like nothing more than to be your wife.”

Chapter 305: Oreo Magica 143: Titania’s First Wedding

-A few days later-
For the next handful of days, Oreo and Vanilla planned out their wedding with the help of Bel, Vienna, and the rest of Titania’s citizens. Although they had to go out to get most of the materials necessary for such an event, they were able to get most of the food from the supply they had on the continent. Eventually, the day of the ceremony arrived. They had a large altar made out of flowers, nearly three hundred white seats in front of it, and a table with a white cloth that was standing to the left of the rows of chairs all behind Oreo and Vanilla’s castle. Everyone on the continent had been invited to the event, and they were all wearing their finest clothing. For many, it was the first time in months they had worn anything. Oreo, who was wearing a black suit, stood in front of the altar while Vienna, who was wearing a long pink dress that went down to the floor, stood behind her. She was waiting for Vanilla to come, but for some reason she had a neutral expression on her face while tears formed in her eyes.
“Is everything all right, Oreo?” Vienna asked as she put her left hand on her friend’s shoulder.
“Yes… I just feel like Vanilla’s taking too long. Today’s one of the most important days in our lives, and everyone’s waiting for her to show up… what could possibly keep her from coming here for so long? Is she having second thoughts about getting married to me?”
“Oreo, don’t jump to the worst possible conclusion. While I can’t know the exact reason why Vanilla’s taking so long, you most likely already said it yourself. Today’s one of the most important days of your lives. She’s most likely still getting ready and making sure everything from her hair to her shoes is absolutely perfect before she comes out of here. Plus, I’m sure she’s also feeling incredibly nervous right now. I can only imagine how stressful a regular wedding is. Trying to make sure everything goes smoothly in front of your friends and family would make anyone anxious. Now imagine trying to do that in front of hundreds of your subjects, being the first to get married in a continent’s history, and most likely being the first homosexual to get married to their partner in the entirety of North America’s history. All of these things are probably making her feel incredibly nervous and may be the reason why she’s taking so long.”
“That’s a reasonable suggestion.” Oreo said, wiping her tears away with her sleeve. “But if that’s the case, I hope she doesn’t take too long to come here. I don’t want everyone’s time to be wasted.”
As Oreo continued waiting for her girlfriend, Vanilla stood by the entrance to her castle. She was wearing a white dress that went down to the ground and had a bouquet of flowers of all different colors in her hands. She was staring at the ground with a somber look on her face. She wanted to move forward, but her body wouldn’t let her. The white haired girl only moved when she felt a hand on her shoulder, which startled her and caused her to stumble forward a few steps.
“What are you still doing here?” Bel asked. “Your dress is in perfect condition, I brushed your hair to make sure it’s as beautiful as it could possibly be, and I’m sure Oreo must be tired of waiting for you by now. You should get going.”
“Yes… I know, but my body just let me walk.”
“What’s wrong? Do you want to call off the wedding?”
Vanilla’s eyes widened.
“No, of course not… I’m just really nervous. There are a lot of people waiting for me, and this wedding’s going to be the first one in all of Titania’s short history. If I make even one minuscule mistake, everyone, even my children and their children, will know about it.”
“If that’s what’s causing you to take so long to go to Oreo’s side, then take a deep breath and relax. Today’s supposed to be your big day. Who cares about what anyone thinks about you? Just go and be with your wife, Mrs. Furuta.” The pink haired woman said, a smile spreading across her face.
“Yes, although the happiness of my citizens is my top priority, for one day I should worry about my own happiness instead of theirs.”
“That’s the spirit! Would you like me to walk you to Oreo?”
“Yes, please, aunt Bel.”
The two girls quickly walked behind the castle. All of the women sitting on the rows of chairs turned to look at her and began to cheer and clap for their queen’s arrival. Oreo turned to look at her wife, her face instantly lighting up the instant her eyes met hers.
“I’m sorry for the delay, everyone. I needed to make sure everything about my clothes and hair was in perfect order before I could show my face here.”
“It’s fine, it’s fine. All of that extra time paid off. You’re absolutely stunning, Vanilla.” Oreo said, holding onto her soon to be wife’s hands.
“Since there aren’t any pastors on this continent, I guess I’ll take his place.” Bel walked in between the girls and began to speak. “We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Oreo Furuta and Vanilla Gauthier, Titania’s first queens, who’ve dedicated themselves to making sure everyone on this continent can live safe, peaceful, happy lives. Before we go further, would anyone like to make any remarks? Speak now or forever hold your peace.”
As expected, nobody said a single word.
“Well then, Oreo, do you take this woman to be your wife? To live together with her, to love her, to protect her, to comfort her, and to care for her in sickness and in health for as long as you may both live?”
“Yes, I do. I will care for Vanilla and be by her side for as long as the two of us may live.”
Bel turned to look at her niece.
“And you, Vanilla. Do you take this woman to be your wife? To live together with her, to love her, to aid her, to comfort her, and to care for her in sickness and in health for as long as you may both live?”
“Yes, of course I do.”
Vienna took out a box from her dress’ pocket, opened it, pulled out the rings, which were made out of 24k gold with a large white diamond in the center of it, and gave one each to Oreo and Vanilla. Oreo calmly placed the ring on her partner’s finger before Vanilla did the same with her.
“You may now kiss the bride.”
The two moved their heads closer to one another.
“Vanilla…”
“Oreo…”
“I love you.” The wives said in unison as they gently kissed one another on the lips.
The crowd erupted into applause and cheers before Vanilla suddenly threw the bouquet into the air. It soared across the sky before plummeting toward a young woman who was wearing a dark blue dress with a purple veil to cover her face and a large red purse over her left shoulder. When it was just a few inches away from hitting her, the woman reached into the air and grabbed the bouquet. All of the women sitting around her turned and began to clap for her.
“Congratulations! That means you’re going to be the next person here to get married!”
“Oh… I see. However, the person I’m in love with is already with someone else…” She bitterly said while glaring at Oreo.

Chapter 306: Oreo Magica 144: The Continent’s First Baby

-A few months later-
After getting married, Oreo and Vanilla spent a lot of time together in their castle. Although they couldn’t go on a honeymoon due to having to stay on Titania to take care of any problems that arose, they were more than happy just being in each other’s presence. It didn’t take too long for Titania’s marriage rate to skyrocket, with multiple weddings taking place at the same time every day. Naturally, this caused the continent’s pregnancy rate to rise dramatically. To ensure that her subjects would be able to have the safest and most comfortable deliveries as possible, Oreo and the other magical girls constructed a hospital where all of the women who knew even the slightest things about medicine and doctoring began to work and care for anyone who was ill or injured. Eventually, the day came when Vienna’s baby was due. Bel stood outside of her niece and her wife’s room. She knocked on the door before speaking.
“Oreo, Vanilla, are the two of you up yet? I have something important to tell the two of you.”
Inside of the room, the two wives opened their eyes and sat up. Without asking any questions, they quickly stood up and walked toward the door. Oreo opened it to see her aunt in law, who was completely nude. Her stomach was large due to her pregnancy, but it wasn’t anywhere near the size of Oreo’s own tummy.
“I’ve come to inform you that Vienna has given birth not too long ago.”
“What? Really?” Oreo shouted.
“Indeed she has. I was thinking about paying her and her baby a visit. Would you girls want to join me?”
“Yes! We’d love to see how Vienna’s doing and get to see her adorable little child!” Vanilla gleefully said.
“Let’s hurry. I don’t want Vienna to be alone for much longer.”
Bel turned around and quickly, but carefully, walked down the stairs. Vanilla would’ve been able to effortlessly walk down them, but she stayed behind to help Oreo walk down them. Once all three of them were on the first floor, they began to walk toward the castle’s front door.

-
Vienna was lying in a hospital bed with her daughter in her arms. The grey haired, brown eyed baby had fallen asleep just a few minutes ago, but she was still gently rocking her.
“Please rest peacefully, my child. As long as I’m here with you, you’ll never be alone.” She murmured as she looked down at the infant with a soft smile on her face.
She turned to her left and began to slowly place her in a large white crib that stood beside her bed. The brunette began to lie down and closed her eyes, but before she could get some much needed sleep, there was a gentle knock at the door.
“Hello, is this the room of Vienna?” A very familiar voice asked.
“Oreo!” She cheerfully said, keeping her voice down as to not wake up her baby. “Yes, this is indeed my room. Please, come in.”
Oreo slowly opened the door to not make much noise before she, Vanilla, and Bel entered the room and walked toward Vienna.
“How are you feeling?”
“Tired and really sore, obviously. I just pushed out a kid. Obviously, I’m gonna be exhausted from that. I still haven’t had my breakfast yet, so I’m pretty hungry as well.”
“Did everything with the delivery go well?”
“Yep. Despite being on the younger side and the first person to give birth on this continent, everything went swimmingly. I still felt like I was going to die, but according to the doctors and nurses, that’s completely normal. My baby’s apparently completely healthy too. She’s just as tired as me, so she’s taking a nap right now. Don’t speak too loudly, or you might wake her up.”
Bel turned to her left to see Vienna’s child sleeping peacefully beside her.
“Your child’s adorable. Do you have a name for her?”
“Thank you. As for your question, yes. I think the name Anna would be nice.”
“Anna’s a lovely name. I think it’s fitting for a baby as cute as yours.” Vanilla said.
“Your baby looks a lot like Murray… doesn’t she?” Oreo asked, tears welling up in her eyes.
“Yes… I’m aware of that. Whenever I look at her, I can’t help but think of her. I try not to imagine what Murray would do and say if she were here because it makes me want to cry… but it’s hard not to, you know?” Tears began to well up in her eyes. “She was eager to be a father and meet her daughter, but now that’s never going to happen.”
“Don’t cry, you two.” Vanilla said, putting her hands on the girls’ shoulders. “I doubt Murray would want to see either of you crying over her. If anything, she’d want you to be as happy as she would’ve been, paying attention to Anna instead of weeping over her.”
“You’re right, but it’s hard to not think about her when my baby looks so much like her.”
“Vienna, if you need any emotional support or help with raising Anna, we’ll be here for you.”
“Thank you, Bel.” The brunette turned to look at Oreo. “Your baby’s going to be due in a month or so, correct? You can see how things are going with me and Anna so that you’re prepared to take care of your little one.”
“The way I raise and take care of my baby is going to impact the future of this continent. I’m grateful for the offer, Vienna.” Oreo said, smiling at her friend.

Chapter 307: Oreo Magica 145: An Old Ending and a New Beginning

-A month later-
Newton and one of her investors, a man in his early 50s, were standing outside of the purple haired woman’s house.
“Wh-What? You must surely be mistaken! I-I lost?” Newton shouted. “I-I lost to Biscotti?”
“Unfortunately… It appears so. They’ve counted the votes several times, and all they’ve gotten is the exact same result. Biscotti, despite his lack of public appearances, bested you by a fairly large margin.” One of Newton’s investors, a man in his early 50s, said.
“N-No! That can’t be possible! I-I did everything Amos did… I had the same policies as him… and I gave even more species than he did. How… could I possibly have lost to someone who vocally supports hermaphrodites like him? I even hired most of Corner Brook’s journalists to write about how good of a politician I am, that I’m the God chosen successor to Amos Faucher, who’d weed out the hermaphrodites from this city and protect every single man and woman living in Corner Brook… and still, I lost.”
“Yes, despite everything, all of your efforts resulted in bitter defeat. While I don’t know the exact reason as to why you lost your mayoral bid, I think I have a theory. While you used the funds you were given to have the media sing their praises about you, at the end of the day, it’s harder to get people to like something than to hate it. While you had this city’s journalists boast about your capability to lead Corner Brook and your good policies, you weren’t slandering Biscotti’s name anywhere near as much as Amos did. Every day, he’d have every single journalist in this city writing about how horrible of a mayor Biscotti would be, and it worked. It didn’t help that people were spreading rumors about you without any outside influence. People were speculating that you were Amos’ lover and Fields’ mother, a potential secret daughter of his, or that you were straight up lying and had no relation to him. I believe that it was a combination of the fact that you are a woman and these rumors that you lost the election.”
“Are you telling me the people in this city would rather have an unpredictable man who has policies that go against their ideals than a woman who they know will enact policies that they’d support?”
“I hate to say it… but it seems so.”
Newton let out a sigh as she put her left hand on her face.
“I hate these people…” She complained.

-Meanwhile-
Viscount entered her office. She had a large smile on her face as she approached her boss, who was sitting at her desk as usual.
“You seem real chipper all of a sudden. I’m guessing that means Biscotti somehow won the election.”
“Correct! He won, and any plans Newton may have had of continuing her former boss’ policies to harm hermaphrodites have been effectively stopped.”
“I’m surprised. I thought for sure she had this entire race in the bag. I know there were a bunch of nasty rumors about her circulating around, but after all of the slanderous things Amos said about him a few months ago, I really didn’t think he’d win. And it seems Biscotti thought the same since he hasn’t made that many public appearances since his debate with Amos.”
“It seems like deep down, the people of Corner Brook hate women in general more than hermaphrodites. I’m not sure whether I should be proud of them or not, but regardless of their intention, this is undoubtedly good news. The lives of hundreds, if not thousands, of this city’s residents have been spared due to the men of Corner Brook’s misogyny.”
Oreo, Vanilla, the hermaphrodites of Corner Brook have been saved, and there haven’t been any false accusations of a single one of them forcing themselves on a woman in months. If things continue like this, the hatred the people of this city have may go back into hiding. I wish you two were still here to see it, but I’m glad you and others like you founded a new area for yourselves to live in. Even if Biscotti does everything in his power to make sure hermaphrodites and homosexuals get the best lives possible, the majority of Corner Brook’s citizens would still have nothing but disdain for them. I hope you girls and all the other women who went with you are living your best lives free from any discrimination people like you face back here. Viscount thought.

-Meanwhile-
Oreo lay in bed with her sleeping infant daughter in her arms. The baby had white hair and blue eyes and was wrapped in a yellow bundle. In the early hours of the morning, she went into labor, and Vanilla carried her to the hospital. Once the two of them arrived, Oreo was quickly brought to the maternity ward. Although the process was long and arduous, she gave birth without any complications, and her daughter was born perfectly healthy. Throughout the entire process, Vanilla was by her side to comfort her.
“I can’t believe I’m finally a mother, Vanilla. I’ve been pregnant and a wife for a few months now, but I never did think I would actually have a child, especially so soon.”
“I’m glad that we finally get to meet our little one, but at the same time, it feels odd that we’re both parents despite our rather young age. While it’s the duty of royalty to have children that are capable of succeeding them once they pass on or abdicate the throne, we’re not like the monarchs of Britain, Germany, or Spain. We don’t have any maids or nannies to care for Lotus while we’re busy with our duties to Titania and its people, and I doubt aunt Bel and Vienna would be able to care for her in our stead since they either have or are going to have children of their own to take care of. We’re going to be really busy as we continue to develop our continent, so for much of Lotus’ early childhood, we might not always be able to care for her.”
Oreo shook her head.
“No. It doesn’t matter if we’re busy with our duties as queens. I’ll somehow balance the time we spend on the continent and the attention we give Lotus. I don’t want our daughter to grow up lonely. As Titania’s princess, she won’t be able to have a normal childhood, and… kids her age might treat her differently. Even if that happens, I want her to know that her parents love her. She’s the future of this continent. Having her grow up without any love from anybody wouldn’t do anyone good, not Lotus, not either of us, and not any of Titania’s citizens.”
“That’s correct.” Vanilla put her left hand on her daughter’s head. “While only the future can tell what will happen, I will do anything possible to spend time with my daughter.”

Chapter 308: Oreo Magica 146: An Invitation to Travel

-A month later-
King George V sat in his throne room. It was getting rather late, and he was getting ready to go to sleep when there was a sudden knock at the room’s doors.
“My lord, may I have a word with you?” A young man on the other end of the doors asked.
He sounded somewhat frantic and a little surprised.
“What is it? Is something the matter?”
“No, your majesty. It’s not something absolutely urgent or dire that you must attend to at once, but I find it absolutely fascinating. If you’d like, I’d be more than overjoyed to come in and tell you about it.”
“Hmm…” The king stroked his chin. “Very well. You may come in.”
A black haired man wearing a black suit and glasses ran into the room. Once he was close to the king, he began to kneel down.
“As of recently, a few British ships entering Canada for trading reasons have noticed a peculiar sight as they neared a trading port near Newfoundland. Not too far from the province is a large manmade island constructed completely out of metal. Instead of sinking to the bottom of the ocean, it’s managed to stay afloat and doesn’t seem to show any signs of rusting or eroding anytime soon.”
“While that’s certainly fascinating, why are you telling me about that? Shouldn’t a Canadian government official or the prime minister investigate this on their lonesome? It doesn’t appear to be a threat to the country, and I seriously doubt a hunk of scrap metal would pose much of a threat to any country regardless of how weak its naval military is.”
“You didn’t allow me to finish, my lord. There were trees and crops growing on the metal, and many of the sailors even reported to see people living on it. According to them, they’ve never seen a single male on the island. All of their inhabitants appear to be fully nude women, many of whom appear to be a few months into gestation.”
George’s eyes widened.
“M-My word, t-that certainly is an interesting discovery. Do you know who the leader of this small civilization of nudists is?”
“No. None of the sailors who passed by this island have stepped foot on it, so they were unable to investigate.”
“Outside of those crops, does there appear to be any valuable resources there?”
“Only the metal the land is made out of, my lord. But we have more metal here than anything that country could possibly provide.”
“I see. It might not be in my authority to do so, and it might be taken with much hostility, but I’d like to send a messenger to this metallic island to meet its rulers. I’ll have them inform the inhabitants there that it’s not a takeover, that my messenger is not a pervert, and that they simply wish to speak with the rulers. Once there, they’ll deliver an envelope to the rulers informing them that I’m inviting them to visit my castle where we can have tea.”
“Do you really wish to do that? There’s nothing to gain from inviting them to your home to chat with you.”
“Yes, I know. However, I’m curious about everything involving that little island. I want to know the reason why and how that continent was created, why everyone is apparently as nude as the day they were born, and why there appears to be only women there. While there’s nothing to gain from making contact with such a small, remote, and resourceless piece of land, I want to know why it exists. If anyone knows, it’s the queen, president, prime minister, or whatever the leader is called. And I would like to talk to her as a fellow leader.”
“I see. Thank you for giving me a moment of your time, my lord.”
“It’s not a problem. You told me something interesting. I’m not bothered in the slightest.”
The man stood up, turned around, and began to walk out of the room.
“Have a good night, sire.”
“You as well.”

-A few days later-
Oreo and Vanilla were in bed together. Lotus was in Oreo’s arms, as she had just fallen asleep after being fed.
“Lotus sure loves to eat. I thought she was going to suck me dry.” Oreo said, breathing a sigh of relief. “I still can’t believe babies eat this much.”
“Come on, Lotus is a growing girl. If she doesn’t eat like a horse, how can she be expected to govern an entire continent?”
“Obviously I knew babies were going to eat a lot to help support their growth, but not that much. I felt like there was a huge leech on my nipple.”
As the two wives spoke with each other, they heard a loud knock on their castle’s entrance.
“Hello, are the leaders of this area in this palace? I wish to speak with them about some very important matters.” An unfamiliar female voice that sounded oddly British said.
“Who is that?” Vanilla asked.
“I don’t know. Let’s go check.” Oreo said as she carefully placed Lotus in her crib.
She quickly tucked her in before walking out of the bedroom with her wife. The two girls went downstairs and opened the door to see a black haired, blue eyed woman standing in front of their palace’s front door.
“Hello, you two. Unless I’m mistaken, you’re this place’s leaders, correct?” She calmly asked, not even slightly fazed by the girls’ nudity.
“Yes, that’s right. We’re this continent’s queens.”
“Excellent. I’m an official messenger sent by the King of England. He ordered me to deliver this letter to the two of you.” The woman said as she pulled out a white envelope from her pocket with a red stamp in the center of it that was filled to the brim with paper. “He said he’d be delighted if the ruler and her spouse could visit Buckingham Palace to have tea and a chat with him.”
“W-What? You’re pulling my leg, aren’t you? Why would the king of one of the most powerful and influential countries in the world wish to speak with someone like me?” Oreo asked, completely taken aback by such a statement.
“He said he’s taken an interest in this little civilization you’ve managed to create and wants to know all about you and why you made it. He has confirmed that he won’t invade this little nation or discriminate against you regardless of whatever the reason you’ve founded the continent is.”
“I-I see… I don’t know what to say.”
“It’s only natural you’d be at a loss for words. It’s not every day you get a letter handwritten by his majesty. Take your time deciding whether you want to take up King George V on his offer. No matter the date you chose to go to England, as long as you have that letter, you will be allowed into the palace. Before I take my leave, I should mention that inside of that envelope is a surplus of British pounds to use in case you couldn’t otherwise afford to buy tickets for the most luxurious cruise to England.”
“Tell the king that my wife and I will be sending our regards to him and that we’ll be sure to visit England soon enough.”
“I see. I’m sure King George will be absolutely delighted by this news.” She said before walking away from the palace.
As the woman walked away, Oreo turned to her wife.
“Vanilla… are we really going to go meet a king?”
“Yes, of course we are. It’d be rude not to. As fellow royalty, we should only go in the finest clothing. We’ll have to go back to Canada to pick out something fancy for our little one sometime soon.”
While Oreo and Vanilla spoke about their plans to go to England, the woman with a blue veil covering her face stood behind their palace, listening in on the girls’ conversation.
“So they’re planning to go to Great Britain. That’ll be the perfect chance to get them together.” She murmured to herself.

Chapter 309: Oreo Magica 147: A Trip to England

-A week later-
After receiving the envelope, Oreo and Vanilla spent an entire week preparing to go to Britain. They visited Canada while pretending to be cousins who were merely babysitting to get the most luxurious clothes for themselves and Lotus. Vanilla picked out a white dress that was made out of the finest silk, while Oreo got a tan suit and black pants for herself. For their baby, they got a yellow dress that went down to her feet that had jewels such as rubies, emeralds, and topazes embedded near the hem of her dress. Although it cost far more than both of her parents’ clothes combined, Oreo and Vanilla were more than okay with buying it for her. They bought tickets to go to England by cruise ship and began to pack their bags to prepare to go on a several day long voyage once they got home. They informed Vienna and Bel about it, who agreed to watch over Titania in their stead. Eventually, the day for them to depart for Britain came. It was a nice, sunny day, and the chill autumn air was blowing past the girls, gently caressing their skin and blowing their hair back slightly with each gust. Bel, who was wearing her black suit that she had once worn almost every day for the first time in a quarter of a year, and Vienna and Anna, who were wearing matching pink dresses, went to see them off. The ship was docked at the port, allowing passengers to get on the ship.
“Are you sure you two will be able to handle Titania’s affairs while we’re away?” Oreo asked.
“Yes, of course we will. We’re your closest friends. I’m sure we’ll be able to handle things for you and Vanilla for a few weeks.” Vienna said,
“While we might have our own families to care for, we’ll be putting the happiness of the continent’s citizens over ours, just as you girls have been doing. Don’t worry about us or the continent and just enjoy your time in England with Vanilla.”
“As queens, it’s only natural we’d worry about our continent. I can’t help but feel anxious that the two of you won’t do an adequate enough job at-“
“Come on, Oreo. If anyone can take care of Titania while we’re away, it’s the two of them. Worrying while we’re on an entirely different continent won’t do anything good for either of us.”
“You’re right… I’ll try not to worry while I’m in England. I’ll make sure to bring the two of you some souvenirs as compensation for this.”
“We don’t need any compensation for looking after our home, but I can’t lie to you; I am very interested in being gifted something from a foreign land.”
“Try to bring something edible for me, girls. I’ve heard that British cuisine is some of the worst on the planet. I’d like to have a little taste of it for myself.”
“Will do.” Vanilla said as she turned around and grabbed the stroller her daughter was in with her right hand and her wife’s hand with her left. “Anyway, it’s about time we get going. The ship will depart without us if we keep standing around here.”
“Oh my! You’re right! Sorry, you two, but I don’t think we can keep talking for much longer. See you all later.”
“Bye, Oreo.” Vienna said, waving goodbye to her friends.
“Have a nice trip!” Bel shouted with a wide smile on her face.
As the two girls walked toward the boat, Ui sat inside a tree whose leaves had turned orange and red that wasn’t too far from the dock, watching them. Although she was smiling, there were tears welling up in her eyes.
“Yes, have a safe trip, Oreo, Vanilla.“ She said as tears ran down her cheeks. “W-Why am I crying? Everything I’ve been doing has led up to this moment. I should go home now since I already know how it’s going to end, and me helping them now will only cause things to change, b-but for some reason, I want to go with them. You two, forgive me, but this can’t be changed no matter how much I want it to.” She said, trying her best to keep herself from completely breaking down.

-5 minutes later-
A purple haired woman wearing a blue dress with a purple veil draped over her face was leisurely walking toward the ship with a large red purse in her left hand. There wasn’t much of a line at this point, as the majority of the passengers who had tickets to board the ship had already gotten on. This allowed the woman to walk straight to the entrance, where two men in their early twenties were standing.
“Hello, ma’am.” The man on the right said, tipping his hat. “Tickets, please.”
She quickly opened her purse and searched through it for several seconds. Eventually, she grabbed something and suddenly pulled out Amos’ head.
“Surprise!” He gleefully said.
Before the two men could do anything, Amos’ eyes shined red, hypnotizing them in an instant.
“Behind that building across from us is a black coffin. Carry it here and bring it into this ship’s engine room.”
“Yes, sir.” The two men said in unison as they walked away.
Once they were out of their field of view, Fields placed her uncle back into her purse and removed her veil.
“It’s a good thing ships nowadays are so large. If it were only a few feet smaller, you would’ve been burnt to ash.”
“Yes, it’s quite fortunate for us indeed. However, for Oreo and her family, it’s the single worst thing humanity could’ve possibly done.” A grin spread across his face. “Queen Oreo Furuta, after so many months, we’ll finally get to meet once again! I can’t wait to repay the favor!” He shouted, on the verge of bursting into laughter.

Chapter 310: Oreo Magica 148: The Final Shield

-A few minutes later-
Oreo and Vanilla got on the boat without anybody asking why they brought a baby with them. After boarding the ship, they quickly went to their room, which was fairly large with a huge bed with a black bed frame that was placed against the leftmost wall, three windows with red curtains, and a large brown dresser across from the bed. Once inside, Oreo placed their suitcases down in front of the bed. Vanilla moved the stroller Lotus was in to the left of her bed in case it started to move once the boat took off.
“I’ve never been on a cruise ship before, especially one that’s this fancy.”
“Neither have I.” Oreo said as she wrapped her left arm around her wife’s shoulder. “Before I met you, I probably wouldn’t have thought that I was good enough to come here and that I would just be wasting the staff’s time and space by even daring to come here. While I still wouldn’t want to board a ship like this alone, that’s because I wouldn’t be able to stop thinking about how I left you and Lotus behind.”
“Neither would I. The only way I could possibly be all right with going to a different country is if the two of you were by my side.”
As the two girls talked with each other, they saw that the boat had begun to move forward.
“Looks like we’re off. Do you know how long it will take for us to reach England?” Oreo asked.
“I’m not really sure. I think I heard somewhere that a voyage like this takes about two or three weeks, but I’m not sure how accurate that is. I don’t think the amount of time we’re on this boat matters that much, though. We’ll be served free breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day, there’s a large swimming pool on the deck of the ship, and our room gets cleaned when we’re away for free. For however long we’re here, neither of us should have to raise a muscle.”
Oreo was about to say something, but then remembered her wife’s prior words to her.
“You’re right. I’ll try to enjoy these next two weeks to the absolute fullest before we get the opportunity to speak with King George V and his family.”

-A few hours later-
For the first few hours, Oreo and Vanilla didn’t leave their rooms. Vanilla sat on the bed and read a romance book she had brought from the castle, while Oreo decided to stand in front of the middle window and watch the outside. Although there wasn’t anything out there except for water and more water for as far as she could see, she found it to be surprisingly peaceful to just watch the cruise ship effortlessly sail through the waves without even slightly slowing down. She was lucky to not be affected by seasickness, or else she might’ve thrown up only a few minutes into their voyage. Around 1 in the afternoon, there was a knock at the door.
“Hello, is anyone in this room?” A member of the ship’s staff, a man wearing a black suit with a white undershirt, asked.
“Yes. It’s occupied at the moment.” Vanilla calmly said. “Do you need to come inside for something?”
“No. I’ve merely come to inform you and anyone else who may be staying with you that lunch is currently being served.”
“Really? Where’s the dining room?”
“Just walk to your right and you’ll get there. I’ll be taking my leave now.” He said before walking away.
“Oreo, are you hungry?” Vanilla asked as she put her book down and stood up.
“Yeah, I’m feeling a little peckish.” She said before turning around to look at her wife. The white haired girl walked over to Lotus’ stroller and picked her up. “Let’s go eat before all the tables are taken up.” She cheerfully said, smiling at Vanilla.

-Meanwhile-
Fields stood in the center of the engine room. There were gears, pipes, and machinery littering the entire area, making any safe areas for her to stand in rather small. Fortunately for the two of them, the engine room was just wide enough that she, her purse, and the large brown coffin were all able to fit in at the same time without accidentally getting caught in anything. Lying on the floor behind her were the two corpses of the crewmen that Amos had taken care of by shooting a laser through their heads.
“Uncle, when should we start our plan? I’m getting rather bored standing in such a cramped and ugly area.”
“Do you know what time it is?” The blond, who was still in his niece’s bag, asked.
“I’m not sure of the exact time, but I heard a few people who’ve passed by this room mention something about it being time for lunch.”
“Perfect! You may commence our plan this instant!”
A smile spread across Fields’ face as she let out a chuckle.
“With pleasure, uncle.” She said before walking toward the stairs across from her.
Right before the purple haired girl got on them, she placed her purse to the left of the entrance and then exited the room.

-15 minutes later-
Oreo, Vanilla, and Lotus went to the dining room. It was a large room with brown wooden walls and around a hundred large tables with clean white cloths draped over them. Although most of the tables were already taken by the time they got there, they were lucky enough to find a vacant table to sit at. Once they had sat themselves down, the two girls were quickly attended to. They were given a booster seat for Lotus and two menus. A waiter or waitress had still not come to take their orders.
“Ah, when’s someone going to come take our orders? I’m starving already.” Oreo said, sounding completely frustrated.
“Calm down. There are a lot of people the waiters and waitresses need to take the orders of. We came here later than most other people. It only makes sense that we’re not the first people getting our orders taken.”
Before Oreo could say anything, Lotus suddenly started crying.
“What’s wrong?” Vanilla asked as her wife turned around to grab their baby. “Is she as hungry as you are?”
“Can’t be. I just fed her a few hours ago.”
Oreo put her hand under her daughter’s dress and touched her diaper, allowing her to feel that it was wet.
“It seems like Lotus wet herself.” She said as she gently placed her baby back into the booster seat. “Look after her. I’m going to fetch her a new diaper from our room.”
“All right. If a waiter stops by our table, I’ll order your food for you.”
Oreo quickly stood up and walked toward the hallway. As she walked toward her room, she saw a familiar looking purple haired girl wearing a very revealing outfit standing in front of a brown wooden door to her left that had a sign that said employees only on it. The girl turned her head slightly to get a better look at her, causing a grin to spread across her face before she opened the door and calmly stepped inside.
“…It can’t be…” Oreo murmured as she clenched her fists. “Where do you think you’re going?” She yelled before running forward.
The white haired girl ran down the hallway until she reached the room. Once there, she quickly opened it and then ran downstairs.
“Fields Faucher! Is that really you?” She shouted.
“Indeed it is, Queen Oreo Furuta!” She gleefully said as she pointed at herself.
The white haired girl gritted her teeth as she quickly transformed. She summoned her book and gripped it as tightly as she possibly could.
“What are you doing here?”
“Come on, your majesty. I was just here to have a nice little vacation, the same as you and your family. I’ve heard that Great Britain is a lovely country with a rich history, less than average food, and a powerful and respectable royal family. Can’t the two of us go to this country in peace?” Fields burst into laughter. “Oh, who am I kidding? As long as you’re alive, we can’t possibly live in peace.”
“We? Tell me the name of your accomplice, or I’ll-“
“I’m sure you’ve heard of the name Amos Faucher before! After all, you were the woman who supposedly killed him!” Amos, who was still inside his niece’s purse, gleefully shouted as he shot two laser beams from his eyes.
They burnt a hole straight through the fabric and headed straight toward Oreo’s thighs. Before she could even react to the projectiles, they went straight through her, causing her to let out a grunt as she fell to the floor.
“Amos… how are you still alive? I watched your body turn to nothing but dust! How are you here?” Oreo shouted as she summoned a large white horizontal shield, preparing to throw it at the bag.
“While it’s true that my body was completely destroyed by your magic, my head narrowly managed to stay intact. Fields found me in a bush not too long after you and your friends had left, and we fled the scene. After that, my niece bought some new clothing to carry me around in and to conceal her identity, and we kept an eye on the occurrences in and outside of Corner Brook.” As Amos continued speaking, his niece stomped on the back of Oreo’s head, slamming it against the floor and causing her shield to vanish. “While patrolling the area, we stumbled on a quiet little beach filled to the brim with people, all girls and women, boats with paddles, and a gigantic slab of metal. We listened in on what was happening and came to discover that you of all people were planning on building a continent for female homosexuals and hermaphrodites. Instead of going to this continent of yours and risking getting caught, we grabbed one of the boats and hid it in between a few of the trees before returning back to the city for the night. The next day, around noon, we went to the continent and lived there for a few months, waiting for the right time to attack you. It just so happened that opportunity is now!”
“That’s impossible! I spoke to every single person living on my continent at least once so that I could build their house! If you two were there, I would’ve seen you!”
“Oh, you did. I’m thankful that most people there waited until they had a house to take their clothes off. Otherwise, I would’ve been caught due to wearing long, elegant clothing and a veil to cover my face. Once you constructed a house for me, I refused to go out even once. I had to use my magic to trick my body into being full to make it all possible.”
“You had ample time to kill me after my castle was constructed! Why didn’t you attack me when I was asleep? Or when I wouldn’t have been able to fight back while giving birth?”
“While you were completely defenseless during those moments and were inarguably ecstatic after they were said and done, you were not at your happiest. So, I decided to wait, and wait, and wait until the moment your life was at its peak for joy. I waited until you were a queen who was beloved by her people, a loving wife and mother, and an acquaintance of the most powerful ruler on Earth to give you a little taste of what you made me go through.”
Tears began to well up in her eyes as she closed them tightly.
“Once I’m killed… what are you planning to do to Vanilla and Lotus?”
“After you’re out of the picture, I’ll allow my niece to take her as her woman, even if it’s against Vanilla’s will. As for the baby, I’ll let Fields decide its fate.”
“In nature, animals such as bears, elephants, and dolphins kill the young of females for an opportunity to mate with them. I shall do no different.”
Oreo gritted her teeth as she suddenly swung her book straight at Fields’ stomach.
“YOU BITCH!” She screamed.
“I can’t possibly stop your arm!” Fields shouted as a grin spread across her face.
Right as Oreo’s weapon was about to make contact with the magical girl, her arm suddenly froze in place.
“How pathetic.” She calmly said before summoning a rapier and stabbing Oreo in the wrist with it.
The white haired girl let out a shout as Fields effortlessly pushed her arm down.
“But don’t think I’m going to simply kill you! I’ll give you the honor of allowing you to live on for all of eternity as my new body!”
Although Oreo tried her best to keep herself from crying, tears began to rush down her cheeks.
“No… please don’t do this… I don’t want to die! P-Please forgive me! I-I’ll do anything to make it up to you! J-Just please don’t kill me!”
“Then give me your body, and I might reconsider!” He shouted before bursting into laughter.
Vanilla, Lotus, please get out of here! Get away from this boat and go somewhere where these monsters will never find you! Oreo thought as she cried.

Final chapter: Oreo’s Ballad

Chapter 311: Final Oreo Magica: Oreo’s Ballad

-Meanwhile-
Vanilla was still sitting at her table, waiting for a waiter or waitress to take her order while Lotus was still sobbing due to not having her diaper changed.
“What’s taking her so long to come back? It can’t possibly take that long for her to find where she left Lotus’ nappies.” She said to herself before standing up and walking over to Lotus’ high chair. “I know I shouldn’t leave right now when I still haven’t gotten the opportunity to order my food, but you’re starting to make me feel a little worried, Oreo.” She gently picked up her daughter and began to carry her in her arms. “Don’t worry, Lotus. We’re just going to look for mommy. You’ll get your diaper changed soon enough. Just hold on a little bit longer.” The white haired girl said as she walked out of the dining room.
As she walked down the hall, she saw that a room to her left had its door wide open, unlike the rest of the doors down the hallway. Vanilla didn’t pay any attention to it at first and just assumed the crewmates had just forgotten to close the door while heading for lunch, but as she passed by it, she noticed Oreo lying on her side with Fields standing on top of her, pinning her head down with her left foot.
“O-OREO?” She screamed.
“V… Vanilla. Don’t come any closer. Leave me behind, a-and leave this ship.”
“How can you expect me to do that! You’re my wife! I-I can’t just abandon you for no reason!” Vanilla shouted as she ran forward. “F-Fields, if that’s really you, get off Oreo! I-I’ll do anything you want! Please just let her g-go!” She shouted as she ran into the room.
“What are you doing here? Get out of here, or you might accidentally hurt yourself on the machinery!” Fields shouted, her smile not leaving her face.
Suddenly, the door behind her slammed shut. Vanilla quickly turned around and tried to open it, only for the door to somehow be locked. The white haired girl turned the lock both ways and tried to open the door, only for it to still be locked.
“What’s wrong, Vanilla? I thought you were eager to save your wife just a few seconds ago, but now you want to leave? I thought you loved her!”
“I can’t fight… not when I still have Lotus in my arms…” Vanilla murmured as she looked at the ground.
“What’s that? I didn’t hear you.” Fields said as she summoned another rapier in her left hand. “Did you want me to kill Oreo? All right. I’ll do as you please.” She gleefully said before thrusting her sword downward toward her enemy’s head.
“OREO! NO!” The white haired girl screamed before suddenly running down the stairs.
“Uncle, I know that I said I was going to dispose of the vermin, but that thing’s incisive whining is getting on my nerves. I’ll do you the honors of executing her.”
“With pleasure!” Amos laughed before shooting two laser beams directly at Vanilla’s chest. Right before they could hit Lotus, Oreo screamed.
“DON’T HURT MY FAMILY!”
She created a large shield in front of her wife, causing the lasers to bounce off it and hit a pipe, which created huge holes in it. The now opened pipe suddenly exploded, causing the other pipes and machinery that were beside it to catch fire and explode as well.
“You’re too hasty, Oreo. I wanted to drag this out for a little while longer, but it seems you’ve forced me to start the final act.”
“GET OFF OF MY WIFE!” Vanilla screamed as she headbutted Fields in the mouth, knocking her off her. “Oreo, can you stand?”
“No… Amos shot my legs… I can’t stand even if I wanted to.”
Vanilla moved Lotus to her left arm as she used her right hand to grab Oreo by her suit’s collar and drag her away.
“Then I’ll carry you out of here! It doesn’t matter what happens! The three of us are leaving this ship together!”
As the three of them slowly made their way up the stairs, Fields grabbed onto Oreo’s legs.
“You’re not getting out of here, Queen Oreo Furura! My uncle’s going to steal your body, get in that coffin capable of withstanding 10 tons of dynamite, and start over as Titania’s-“
Before Fields could finish speaking, Oreo glared at her as she summoned a horizontal shield and threw it at the magical girl. Her eyes widened as she was bisected.
“Uncle… help me…” She weakly said as Oreo kicked her off her.
Amos let out a deep, breathy growl as he extended the blood vessel from the large wound beneath his chin. Using them, he boosted his head up and launched himself toward Oreo.
“I’ve waited nearly half a year for this moment, Oreo Furuta! With your body as my vessel, I shall live forever as Titania’s king!” He shouted before shooting two laser beams directly at the white haired girl.
Oreo created a large shield in front of herself, only for Fields to start speaking.
“My uncle’s… attacks will never… go through your shield.”
Suddenly, two large holes formed in Oreo’s barrier. The lasers went through them and pierced the white haired girl’s throat. Her mouth instantly filled with blood as she struggled to breathe. Her shield began to slowly vanish.
“OREO!” Vanilla screamed.
“Haha! How pathetic!” He laughed as he wrapped his blood vessels around Oreo’s neck. “Goodbye, Oreo, and hello, my eternal body!”
Amos moved his head toward Oreo’s body. Before he could get close to her, she summoned her book and bashed him over the head with it, causing him to let go of her and fall directly into her lap.
“Or-Oreo!” Vanilla sobbed. “T-This ship has to have an i-infirmary room, r-right? I-I’ll bring you to it… an-and-“
Oreo shook her head before pointing at the coffin that lay to the right of the stairs.
“Oreo… d-don’t tell me you want to leave y-you! I won-won’t! No matter what! I’ll stay by your side!”
“Go…” The white haired girl weakly said, struggling to breathe.
She grabbed Amos’ head and squeezed it tightly against her stomach.
“I-If I go, y-you’ll die! P-Please! Don’t m-make me do this! Pl-Please don’t do this to Lotus!”
Oreo began to smile weakly as tears ran down her cheeks.
“Vanilla… Lotus… I will always love you…”
Vanilla wiped her tears away as she began to walk down the stairs. As she reached the bottom of the stairs, she kneeled down and gently kissed Oreo on the lips.
“N-No matter what happens, y-you’ll always be my wife. Not ev-even death will separate us. I-I’ll raise Lotus, a-and rule Titania in your stead.”
Oreo’s smile widened as Vanilla hugged her.
“Lotus… always remember… that mommy loves you.”
Vanilla stood up as she turned around and began to walk toward the coffin. She managed to get inside and close it.
“Oreo, let go of me! Release me and I’ll reward you! You said you wanted to live, right? I can use my powers to heal your wounds! I can even grant you an eternal life along with your wife and daughter!”
Oreo didn’t respond.
“How does that sound? Just let go of me, and your life will be spared!”
Amos could no longer feel or hear Oreo struggling to breathe.
“No… she’s… she’s already dead…”
Oreo’s head began to hang forward. Not even a second later, more explosions came from the machinery around them, causing the roof to collapse, burying both Oreo’s corpse and Amos in rubble.

-A few hours later-
Due to the severe damage the ship received, the passengers were forced to evacuate. By the time the boat sank, nobody was still on it. The coffin Vanilla and Lotus were on managed to escape by sliding through a large hole in the wall. Once outside, it drifted alone in the sea for several hours until the coffin hit a large rocky piece of land. Two men who were fishing near where the coffin was walked over to it and began to speak to each other in a language unknown to Vanilla. After a few minutes, one of the two men walked over to the coffin and opened it to reveal Vanilla and Lotus inside of it. They were both crying as the white haired girl looked up at the fisherman.
“Hello, ma’am.” The man said, tipping his hat.
His voice was dripping with a thick, unfamiliar accent.
“Hello… where am I?”
“You’re in Greenland. Are you and your baby okay?”
She nodded her head as she stepped onto the rocky piece of land the two fishermen were on. The man who had opened the coffin attempted to lift it onto land, only for him to stop once he felt how heavy it was.
“Wow! This thing’s incredibly heavy. Almost like there’s still a body in it.” He joked before letting go of it.
“Why were you and your child in a coffin?” The other fisherman asked.
“I’m… not from here…” She quietly murmured.
“What was that?”
“I’m not from here! I’m from Titania! I’m its second queen!” She shouted as she fell to her knees.
“Ma’am, calm down. We’ll get you and your baby home soon. Just relax, and we’ll find a boat to take you home soon.”
Vanilla took deep breaths as she wiped her tears away.
“All right…”

-A few hours later-
The two men managed to rent a large fishing boat and sail toward Newfoundland. As they neared the province, they saw a gigantic slab of metal in the distance.
“Ma’am, do you know what that is?”
“Of course I do. It’s my home.”
“What?”
“Please sail toward it.”
The fisherman did as Vanilla requested and sailed toward Titania. Once there, the white haired girl stepped out of the boat.
“Thank you. I don’t think I’d have managed to get back here if it weren’t for the two of you.”
“No problem. We’re just happy we got to help out a lady as pretty as you.”
“We’ll be leaving now. If we ever meet again, I hope you’re doing better than you were today.”
“I’m sure I’ll be fine… a lot just happened today.” She murmured as she turned around and began to walk away.
After a few minutes of walking, she reached her castle and found Vienna and Bel sitting by the entrance, enjoying the peaceful, cool weather and the lovely sunset.
“Do you really intend to stay the night here? I’m sure your wife’s probably worried about you.”
“Relax, I’ll be fine. I have you by my side in case anything happens, and she knows that I’m here in case she wants to check up on me to see how I’m doing. This is my niece’s home. I don’t intend to leave until she and Oreo get back.”
“Neither do I, but you’re still pregnant. Surely-“
“Hello…” Vanilla somberly said as she walked toward her aunt and best friend.
“Vanilla? You’re back already? Where’s Oreo?”
The white haired girl looked down at the ground as she didn’t respond.
“No… don’t tell me.” Bel said, standing up.
“Not Oreo too!” Vienna shouted as she stood up.
The two girls walked over to Vanilla and hugged her as she began to sob.
“Oreo… Oreo…” She said, her words barely comprehensible.

-The end-

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 32 of Madoka Attacks North Korea Cinematic Universe